The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Plain and Literal Translation of the Arabian Nights Entertainments, Now Entituled the Book of the Thousand Nights and a Night, Volume 10 (of 17), by

This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online at https://www.gutenberg.org/license. If you are not located in the United States, you’ll have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

Title: A Plain and Literal Translation of the Arabian Nights Entertainments, Now Entituled the Book of the Thousand Nights and a Night, Volume 10 (of 17)

Release Date: November 26, 2018 [EBook #58360]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Richard Tonsing, Richard Hulse and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was produced from images generously made available by The Internet Archive)

*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ***

Transcriber's Note:

The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.

“TO THE PURE ALL THINGS ARE PURE.”

(Puris omnia pura)

—Arab Proverb.

“Niuna corrotta mente intese mai sanamente parole.”

—“Decameron”—conclusion.

“Erubuit, posuitque meum Lucretia librum

Sed coram Bruto. Brute! recede, leget.”

—Martial.

“Mieulx est de ris que de larmes escripre,

Pour ce que rire est le propre des hommes.”

—RABELAIS.

“The pleasure we derive from perusing the Thousand-and-One Stories makes us regret that we possess only a comparatively small part of these truly enchanting fictions.”

—CRICHTON’S “History of Arabia.”

A PLAIN AND LITERAL TRANSLATION OF THE ARABIAN NIGHTS ENTERTAINMENTS. NOW ENTITULED

THE BOOK OF THE

Thousand Nights and a Night

WITH INTRODUCTION EXPLANATORY NOTES ON THE MANNERS AND CUSTOMS OF MOSLEM MEN AND A TERMINAL ESSAY UPON THE HISTORY OF THE NIGHTS

VOLUME X.

BY

RICHARD F. BURTON

PRINTED BY THE BURTON CLUB FOR PRIVATE SUBSCRIBERS ONLY

Shammar Edition

Limited to one thousand numbered sets, of which this is

Number 547

PRINTED IN U. S. A.

TO

HIS EXCELLENCY YACOUB ARTIN PASHA,

MINISTER OF INSTRUCTION, ETC. ETC. ETC. CAIRO.

MY DEAR PASHA,

During the last dozen years, since we first met at Cairo, you have done much for Egyptian folk-lore and you can do much more. This volume is inscribed to you with a double purpose; first it is intended as a public expression of gratitude for your friendly assistance; and, secondly, as a memento that the samples which you have given us imply a promise of further gift. With this lively sense of favours to come I subscribe myself

Ever your friend and fellow worker,

RICHARD F. BURTON.

LONDON, July 12, 1886.

CONTENTS OF THE TENTH VOLUME.

PAGE

MA’ARUF THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE FATIMAH

1

(Lane, The Story of Ma’aruf, III. 671–732.)

CONCLUSION

54

TERMINAL ESSAY

63

INDEX OF THE TENTH VOLUME

303

APPENDIX I.—

I   . INDEX TO THE TALES AND PROPER NAMES

309

II   . ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE NOTES (ANTHROPOLOGICAL, &C.)

322

III   . ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF FIRST LINES—

A.    English

393

B.    Arabic

421

IV   . TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE VARIOUS ARABIC TEXTS—

A.    The Unfinished Calcutta Edition (1814–1818)

448

B.    The Breslau Text

450

C.    The Macnaghten Text and the Bulak Edition

457

D.    The same with Mr. Lane’s and my Version

464

APPENDIX II.—

C   ONTRIBUTIONS TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS AND THEIR IMITATIONS, BY W. F. KIRBY

465

MA’ARUF THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE FATIMAH.

There dwelt once upon a time in the God-guarded city of Cairo a cobbler who lived by patching old shoes.[1] His name was Ma’aruf[2] and he had a wife called Fatimah, whom the folk had nicknamed “The Dung;”[3] for that she was a whorish, worthless wretch, scanty of shame and mickle of mischief. She ruled her spouse and used to abuse him and curse him a thousand times a day; and he feared her malice and dreaded her misdoings; for that he was a sensible man and careful of his repute, but poor-conditioned. When he earned much, he spent it on her, and when he gained little, she revenged herself on his body that night, leaving him no peace and making his night black as her book;[4] for she was even as of one like her saith the poet:—

How manifold nights have I passed with my wife ✿ In the saddest plight with all misery rife:

Would Heaven when first I went in to her ✿ With a cup of cold poison I’d ta’en her life.

Amongst other afflictions which befel him from her one day she said to him, “O Ma’aruf, I wish thee to bring me this night a vermicelli-cake dressed with bees’ honey.”[5] He replied, “So Allah Almighty aid me to its price, I will bring it thee. By Allah, I have no dirhams to-day, but our Lord will make things easy.”[6] Rejoined she,——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninetieth Night,

She resumed, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that Ma’aruf the Cobbler said to his spouse, “If Allah aid me to its price, I will bring it to thee this night. By Allah, I have no dirhams to-day, but our Lord will make things easy to me!” She rejoined, “I wot naught of these words; whether He aid thee or aid thee not, look thou come not to me save with the vermicelli and bees’ honey; and if thou come without it I will make thy night black as thy fortune whenas thou marriedst me and fellest into my hand.” Quoth he, “Allah is bountiful!” and going out with grief scattering itself from his body, prayed the dawn-prayer and opened his shop, saying, “I beseech thee, O Lord, to vouchsafe me the price of the Kunafah and ward off from me the mischief of yonder wicked woman this night!” After which he sat in the shop till noon, but no work came to him and his fear of his wife redoubled. Then he arose and locking his shop, went out perplexed as to how he should do in the matter of the vermicelli-cake, seeing he had not even the wherewithal to buy bread. Presently he came up to the shop of the Kunafah-seller and stood before it distraught, whilst his eyes brimmed with tears. The pastry-cook glanced at him and said, “O Master Ma’aruf, why dost thou weep? Tell me what hath befallen thee.” So he acquainted him with his case, saying, “My wife is a shrew, a virago who would have me bring her a Kunafah; but I have sat in my shop till past mid-day and have not gained even the price of bread; wherefore I am in fear of her.” The cook laughed and said, “No harm shall come to thee. How many pounds wilt thou have?” “Five pounds,” answered Ma’aruf. So the man weighed him out five pounds of vermicelli-cake and said to him, “I have clarified butter, but no bees’ honey. Here is drip-honey,[7] however, which is better than bees’ honey; and what harm will there be, if it be with drip-honey?” Ma’aruf was ashamed to object, because the pastry-cook was to have patience with him for the price, and said, “Give it me with drip-honey.” So he fried a vermicelli-cake for him with butter and drenched it with drip-honey, till it was fit to present to Kings. Then he asked him, “Dost thou want bread[8] and cheese?”; and Ma’aruf answered, “Yes.” So he gave him four half dirhams worth of bread and one of cheese, and the vermicelli was ten nusfs. Then said he, “Know, O Ma’aruf, that thou owest me fifteen nusfs; so go to thy wife and make merry and take this nusf for the Hammam;[9] and thou shalt have credit for a day or two or three till Allah provide thee with thy daily bread. And straiten not thy wife, for I will have patience with thee till such time as thou shalt have dirhams to spare.” So Ma’aruf took the vermicelli-cake and bread and cheese and went away, with a heart at ease, blessing the pastry-cook and saying, “Extolled be Thy perfection, O my Lord! How bountiful art Thou!” When he came home, his wife enquired of him, “Hast thou brought the vermicelli-cake?”; and, replying “Yes,” he set it before her. She looked at it and seeing that it was dressed with cane-honey,[10] said to him, “Did I not bid thee bring it with bees’ honey? Wilt thou contrary my wish and have it dressed with cane-honey?” He excused himself to her, saying, “I bought it not save on credit;” but said she, “This talk is idle; I will not eat Kunafah save with bees’ honey.” And she was wroth with it and threw it in his face, saying, “Begone, thou pimp, and bring me other than this!” Then she dealt him a buffet on the cheek and knocked out one of his teeth. The blood ran down upon his breast and for stress of anger he smote her on the head a single blow and a slight; whereupon she clutched his beard and fell to shouting out and saying, “Help, O Moslems!” So the neighbours came in and freed his beard from her grip; then they reproved and reproached her, saying, “We are all content to eat Kunafah with cane-honey. Why, then, wilt thou oppress this poor man thus? Verily, this is disgraceful in thee!” And they went on to soothe her till they made peace between her and him. But, when the folk were gone, she sware that she would not eat of the vermicelli, and Ma’aruf, burning with hunger, said in himself, “She sweareth that she will not eat; so I will e’en eat.” Then he ate, and when she saw him eating, she said, “Inshallah, may the eating of it be poison to destroy the far one’s body.”[11] Quoth he, “It shall not be at thy bidding,” and went on eating, laughing and saying, “Thou swarest that thou wouldst not eat of this; but Allah is bountiful, and to-morrow night, an the Lord decree, I will bring thee Kunafah dressed with bees’ honey, and thou shalt eat it alone.” And he applied himself to appeasing her, whilst she called down curses upon him; and she ceased not to rail at him and revile him with gross abuse till the morning, when she bared her forearm to beat him. Quoth he, “Give me time and I will bring thee other vermicelli-cake.” Then he went out to the mosque and prayed, after which he betook himself to his shop and opening it, sat down; but hardly had he done this when up came two runners from the Kazi’s court and said to him, “Up with thee, speak with the Kazi, for thy wife hath complained of thee to him and her favour is thus and thus.” He recognised her by their description; and saying, “May Allah Almighty torment her!” walked with them till he came to the Kazi’s presence, where he found Fatimah standing with her arm bound up and her face-veil besmeared with blood; and she was weeping and wiping away her tears. Quoth the Kazi, “Ho man, hast thou no fear of Allah the Most High? Why hast thou beaten this good woman and broken her forearm and knocked out her tooth and entreated her thus?” And quoth Ma’aruf, “If I beat her or put out her tooth, sentence me to what thou wilt; but in truth the case was thus and thus and the neighbours made peace between me and her.” And he told him the story from first to last. Now this Kazi was a benevolent man; so he brought out to him a quarter dinar, saying, “O man, take this and get her Kunafah with bees’ honey and do ye make peace, thou and she.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “Give it to her.” So she took it and the Kazi made peace between them, saying, “O wife, obey thy husband; and thou, O man, deal kindly with her.[12]” Then they left the court, reconciled at the Kazi’s hands, and the woman went one way, whilst her husband returned by another way to his shop and sat there, when, behold, the runners came up to him and said, “Give us our fee.” Quoth he, “The Kazi took not of me aught; on the contrary, he gave me a quarter dinar.” But quoth they, “’Tis no concern of ours whether the Kazi took of thee or gave to thee, and if thou give us not our fee, we will exact it in despite of thee.” And they fell to dragging him about the market; so he sold his tools and gave them half a dinar, whereupon they let him go and went away, whilst he put his hand to his cheek and sat sorrowful, for that he had no tools wherewith to work. Presently, up came two ill-favoured fellows and said to him, “Come, O man, and speak with the Kazi; for thy wife hath complained of thee to him.” Said he, “He made peace between us just now.” But said they, “We come from another Kazi, and thy wife hath complained of thee to our Kazi.” So he arose and went with them to their Kazi, calling on Allah for aid against her; and when he saw her, he said to her, “Did we not make peace, good woman?” Whereupon she cried, “There abideth no peace between me and thee.” Accordingly he came forward and told the Kazi his story, adding, “And indeed the Kazi Such-an-one made peace between us this very hour.” Whereupon the Kazi said to her, “O strumpet, since ye two have made peace with each other, why comest thou to me complaining?” Quoth she, “He beat me after that;” but quoth the Kazi, “Make peace each with other, and beat her not again, and she will cross thee no more.” So they made peace and the Kazi said to Ma’aruf, “Give the runners their fee.” So he gave them their fee and going back to his shop, opened it and sat down, as he were a drunken man for excess of the chagrin which befel him. Presently, while he was still sitting, behold, a man came up to him and said, “O Ma’aruf, rise and hide thyself, for thy wife hath complained of thee to the High Court[13] and Abú Tabak[14] is after thee.” So he shut his shop and fled towards the Gate of Victory.[15] He had five Nusfs of silver left of the price of the lasts and gear; and therewith he bought four worth of bread and one of cheese, as he fled from her. Now it was the winter season and the hour of mid-afternoon prayer; so, when he came out among the rubbish-mounds the rain descended upon him, like water from the mouths of water-skins, and his clothes were drenched. He therefore entered the ‘Ádiliyah,[16] where he saw a ruined place and therein a deserted cell without a door; and in it he took refuge and found shelter from the rain. The tears streamed from his eyelids, and he fell to complaining of what had betided him and saying, “Whither shall I flee from this whore? I beseech Thee, O Lord, to vouchsafe me one who shall conduct me to a far country, where she shall not know the way to me!” Now while he sat weeping, behold, the wall clave and there came forth to him therefrom one of tall stature, whose aspect caused his body-pile to bristle and his flesh to creep, and said to him, “O man, what aileth thee that thou disturbest me this night? These two hundred years have I dwelt here and have never seen any enter this place and do as thou dost. Tell me what thou wishest and I will accomplish thy need, as ruth for thee hath got hold upon my heart”. Quoth Ma’aruf, “Who and what art thou?”; and quoth he, “I am the Haunter[17] of this place.” So Ma’aruf told him all that had befallen him with his wife and he said, “Wilt thou have me convey thee to a country, where thy wife shall know no way to thee?” “Yes,” said Ma’aruf; and the other, “Then mount my back.” So he mounted on his back and he flew with him from after supper-tide till daybreak, when he set him down on the top of a high mountain——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased saying her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-first Night,

She said, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that the Marid having taken up Ma’aruf the Cobbler, flew off with him and set him down upon a high mountain and said to him, “O mortal, descend this mountain and thou wilt see the gate of a city. Enter it, for therein thy wife cannot come at thee.” He then left him and went his way, whilst Ma’aruf abode in amazement and perplexity till the sun rose, when he said to himself, “I will up with me and go down into the city: indeed there is no profit in my abiding upon this highland.” So he descended to the mountain-foot and saw a city girt by towering walls, full of lofty palaces and gold-adorned buildings which was a delight to beholders. He entered in at the gate and found it a place such as lightened the grieving heart; but, as he walked through the streets the townsfolk stared at him as a curiosity and gathered about him, marvelling at his dress, for it was unlike theirs. Presently, one of them said to him, “O man, art thou a stranger?” “Yes.” “What countryman art thou?” “I am from the city of Cairo the Auspicious.” “And when didst thou leave Cairo?” “I left it yesterday, at the hour of afternoon-prayer.” Whereupon the man laughed at him and cried out, saying, “Come look, O folk, at this man and hear what he saith!” Quoth they, “What doeth he say?” and quoth the townsman, “He pretendeth that he cometh from Cairo and left it yesterday at the hour of afternoon-prayer!” At this they all laughed and gathering round Ma’aruf, said to him, “O man, art thou mad to talk thus? How canst thou pretend that thou leftest Cairo at mid-afternoon yesterday and foundedst thyself this morning here, when the truth is that between our city and Cairo lieth a full year’s journey?” Quoth he, “None is mad but you. As for me, I speak sooth, for here is bread which I brought with me from Cairo, and see, ’tis yet new.” Then he showed them the bread and they stared at it, for it was unlike their country bread. So the crowd increased about him and they said to one another, “This is Cairo bread: look at it;” and he became a gazing-stock in the city and some believed him; whilst others gave him the lie and made mock of him. Whilst this was going on, behold, up came a merchant riding on a she-mule and followed by two black slaves, and brake a way through the people, saying, “O folk, are ye not ashamed to mob this stranger and make mock of him and scoff at him?” And he went on to rate them, till he drave them away from Ma’aruf, and none could make him any answer. Then he said to the stranger, “Come, O my brother, no harm shall betide thee from these folk. Verily they have no shame.”[18] So he took him and carrying him to a spacious and richly-adorned house, seated him in a speak-room fit for a King, whilst he gave an order to his slaves, who opened a chest and brought out to him a dress such as might be worn by a merchant worth a thousand.[19] He clad him therewith and Ma’aruf, being a seemly man, became as he were consul of the merchants. Then his host called for food and they set before them a tray of all manner exquisite viands. The twain ate and drank and the merchant said to Ma’aruf, “O my brother, what is thy name?” “My name is Ma’aruf and I am a cobbler by trade and patch old shoes.” “What countryman art thou?” “I am from Cairo.” “What quarter?” “Dost thou know Cairo?” “I am of its children.[20]” “I come from the Red Street.[21]” “And whom dost thou know in the Red Street?” “I know such an one and such an one,” answered Ma’aruf and named several people to him. Quoth the other, “Knowest thou Shaykh Ahmad the druggist?[22]” “He was my next neighbour, wall to wall.” “Is he well?” “Yes.” “How many sons hath he?” “Three, Mustafà, Mohammed and Ali.” “And what hath Allah done with them?” “As for Mustafà, he is well and he is a learned man, a professor[23]: Mohammed is a druggist and opened him a shop beside that of his father, after he had married, and his wife hath borne him a son named Hasan.” “Allah gladden thee with good news!” said the merchant; and Ma’aruf continued, “As for Ali, he was my friend, when we were boys, and we always played together, I and he. We used to go in the guise of the children of the Nazarenes and enter the church and steal the books of the Christians and sell them and buy food with the price. It chanced once that the Nazarenes caught us with a book; whereupon they complained of us to our folk and said to Ali’s father:—An thou hinder not thy son from troubling us, we will complain of thee to the King. So he appeased them and gave Ali a thrashing; wherefore he ran away none knew whither and he hath now been absent twenty years and no man hath brought news of him.” Quoth the host, “I am that very Ali, son of Shaykh Ahmad the druggist, and thou art my playmate Ma’aruf.”[24] So they saluted each other and after the salam Ali said, “Tell me why, O Ma’aruf, thou camest from Cairo to this city.” Then he told him all that had befallen him of ill-doing with his wife Fatimah the Dung and said, “So, when her annoy waxed on me, I fled from her towards the Gate of Victory and went forth the city. Presently, the rain fell heavy on me; so I entered a ruined cell in the Adiliyah and sat there, weeping; whereupon there came forth to me the Haunter of the place, which was an Ifrit of the Jinn, and questioned me. I acquainted him with my case and he took me on his back and flew with me all night between heaven and earth, till he set me down on yonder mountain and gave me to know of this city. So I came down from the mountain and entered the city, when the people crowded about me and questioned me. I told them that I had left Cairo yesterday, but they believed me not, and presently thou camest up and driving the folk away from me, carriedst me to this house. Such, then, is the cause of my quitting Cairo; and thou, what object brought thee hither?” Quoth Ali, “The giddiness[25] of folly turned my head when I was seven years old, from which time I wandered from land to land and city to city, till I came to this city, the name whereof is Ikhtiyán al-Khatan.[26] I found its people an hospitable folk and a kindly, compassionate for the poor man and selling to him on credit and believing all he said. So quoth I to them:—I am a merchant and have preceded my packs and I need a place wherein to bestow my baggage. And they believed me and assigned me a lodging. Then quoth I to them:—Is there any of you will lend me a thousand dinars, till my loads arrive, when I will repay it to him; for I am in want of certain things before my goods come? They gave me what I asked and I went to the merchants’ bazar, where, seeing goods, I bought them and sold them next day at a profit of fifty gold pieces and bought others.[27] And I consorted with the folk and entreated them liberally, so that they loved me, and I continued to sell and buy, till I grew rich. Know, O my brother, that the proverb saith, The world is show and trickery: and the land where none wotteth thee, there do whatso liketh thee. Thou too, an thou say to all who ask thee, I’m a cobbler by trade and poor withal, and I fled from my wife and left Cairo yesterday, they will not believe thee and thou wilt be a laughing-stock among them as long as thou abidest in the city; whilst, an thou tell them, An Ifrit brought me hither, they will take fright at thee and none will come near thee; for they will say, This man is possessed of an Ifrit and harm will betide whoso approacheth him. And such public report will be dishonouring both to thee and to me, because they ken I come from Cairo.” Ma’aruf asked:—“How then shall I do?”; and Ali answered, “I will tell thee how thou shalt do, Inshallah! To-morrow I will give thee a thousand dinars and a she-mule to ride and a black slave, who shall walk before thee and guide thee to the gate of the merchants’ bazar; and do thou go into them. I will be there sitting amongst them, and when I see thee, I will rise to thee and salute thee with the salam and kiss thy hand and make a great man of thee. Whenever I ask thee of any kind of stuff, saying, Hast thou brought with thee aught of such a kind? do thou answer, “Plenty.[28]” And if they question me of thee, I will praise thee and magnify thee in their eyes and say to them, Get him a store-house and a shop. I also will give thee out for a man of great wealth and generosity; and if a beggar come to thee, bestow upon him what thou mayst; so will they put faith in what I say and believe in thy greatness and generosity and love thee. Then will I invite thee to my house and invite all the merchants on thy account and bring together thee and them, so that all may know thee and thou know them,”——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-second Night,

She continued, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that the merchant Ali said to Ma’aruf, “I will invite thee to my house and invite all the merchants on thy account and bring together thee and them, so that all may know thee and thou know them, whereby thou shalt sell and buy and take and give with them; nor will it be long ere thou become a man of money.” Accordingly, on the morrow he gave him a thousand dinars and a suit of clothes and a black slave and mounting him on a she-mule, said to him, “Allah give thee quittance of responsibility for all this,[29] inasmuch as thou art my friend and it behoveth me to deal generously with thee. Have no care; but put away from thee the thought of thy wife’s misways and name her not to any.” “Allah requite thee with good!” replied Ma’aruf and rode on, preceded by his blackamoor till the slave brought him to the gate of the merchants’ bazar, where they were all seated, and amongst them Ali, who when he saw him, rose and threw himself upon him, crying, “A blessed day, O Merchant Ma’aruf, O man of good works and kindness[30]!” And he kissed his hand before the merchants and said to them, “Our brothers, ye are honoured by knowing[31] the merchant Ma’aruf.” So they saluted him, and Ali signed to them to make much of him, wherefore he was magnified in their eyes. Then Ali helped him to dismount from his she-mule and saluted him with the salam; after which he took the merchants apart, one after other, and vaunted Ma’aruf to them. They asked, “Is this man a merchant?;” and he answered, “Yes; and indeed he is the chiefest of merchants, there liveth not a wealthier than he; for his wealth and the riches of his father and forefathers are famous among the merchants of Cairo. He hath partners in Hind and Sind and Al-Yaman and is high in repute for generosity. So know ye his rank and exalt ye his degree and do him service, and wot also that his coming to your city is not for the sake of traffic, and none other save to divert himself with the sight of folk’s countries: indeed, he hath no need of strangerhood for the sake of gain and profit, having wealth that fires cannot consume, and I am one of his servants.” And he ceased not to extol him, till they set him above their heads and began to tell one another of his qualities. Then they gathered round him and offered him junkets[32] and sherbets, and even the Consul of the Merchants came to him and saluted him; whilst Ali proceeded to ask him, in the presence of the traders, “O my lord, haply thou hast brought with thee somewhat of such and such a stuff?”; and Ma’aruf answered, “Plenty.” Now Ali had that day shown him various kinds of costly clothes and had taught him the names of the different stuffs, dear and cheap. Then said one of the merchants, “O my lord, hast thou brought with thee yellow broad cloth?”: and Ma’aruf said, “Plenty”! Quoth another, “And gazelles’ blood red[33]?”; and quoth the Cobbler, “Plenty”; and as often as he asked him of aught, he made him the same answer. So the other said, “O Merchant Ali had thy countryman a mind to transport a thousand loads of costly stuffs, he could do so”; and Ali said, “He would take them from a single one of his store-houses, and miss naught thereof.” Now whilst they were sitting, behold, up came a beggar and went the round of the merchants. One gave him a half dirham and another a copper,[34] but most of them gave him nothing, till he came to Ma’aruf who pulled out a handful of gold and gave it to him, whereupon he blessed him and went his ways. The merchants marvelled at this and said, “Verily, this is a King’s bestowal for he gave the beggar gold without count, and were he not a man of vast wealth and money without end, he had not given a beggar a handful of gold.” After a while, there came to him a poor woman and he gave her a handful of gold; whereupon she went away, blessing him, and told the other beggars, who came to him, one after other, and he gave them each a handful of gold, till he disbursed the thousand dinars. Then he struck hand upon hand and said, “Allah is our sufficient aid and excellent is the Agent!” Quoth the Consul, “What aileth thee, O Merchant Ma’aruf?”; and quoth he, “It seemeth that the most part of the people of this city are poor and needy; had I known their misery I would have brought with me a large sum of money in my saddle-bags and given largesse thereof to the poor. I fear me I may be long abroad[35] and ’tis not in my nature to baulk a beggar; and I have no gold left: so, if a pauper come to me, what shall I say to him?” Quoth the Consul, “Say, Allah will send thee thy daily bread[36]!”; but Ma’aruf replied, “That is not my practice and I am care-ridden because of this. Would I had other thousand dinars, wherewith to give alms till my baggage come!” “Have no care for that,” quoth the Consul and sending one of his dependents for a thousand dinars, handed them to Ma’aruf, who went on giving them to every beggar who passed till the call to noon-prayer. Then they entered the Cathedral-mosque and prayed the noon-prayers, and what was left him of the thousand gold pieces he scattered on the heads of the worshippers. This drew the people’s attention to him and they blessed him, whilst the merchants marvelled at the abundance of his generosity and openhandedness. Then he turned to another trader and borrowing of him other thousand ducats, gave these also away, whilst Merchant Ali looked on at what he did, but could not speak. He ceased not to do thus till the call to mid-afternoon prayer, when he entered the mosque and prayed and distributed the rest of the money. On this wise, by the time they locked the doors of the bazar,[37] he had borrowed five thousand sequins and given them away, saying to every one of whom he took aught, “Wait till my baggage come when, if thou desire gold I will give thee gold, and if thou desire stuffs, thou shalt have stuffs; for I have no end of them.” At eventide Merchant Ali invited Ma’aruf and the rest of the traders to an entertainment and seated him in the upper end, the place of honour, where he talked of nothing but cloths and jewels, and whenever they made mention to him of aught, he said, “I have plenty of it.” Next day, he again repaired to the market-street where he showed a friendly bias towards the merchants and borrowed of them more money, which he distributed to the poor: nor did he leave doing thus twenty days, till he had borrowed threescore thousand dinars, and still there came no baggage, no, nor a burning plague.[38] At last folk began to clamour for their money and say, “The merchant Ma’aruf’s baggage cometh not. How long will he take people’s monies and give them to the poor?” And quoth one of them, “My rede is that we speak to Merchant Ali.” So they went to him and said, “O Merchant Ali, Merchant Ma’aruf’s baggage cometh not.” Said he, “Have patience, it cannot fail to come soon.” Then he took Ma’aruf aside and said to him, “O Ma’aruf, what fashion is this? Did I bid thee brown[39] the bread or burn it? The merchants clamour for their coin and tell me that thou owest them sixty thousand dinars, which thou hast borrowed and given away to the poor. How wilt thou satisfy the folk, seeing that thou neither sellest nor buyest?” Said Ma’aruf, “What matters it[40]; and what are threescore thousand dinars? When my baggage shall come, I will pay them in stuffs or in gold and silver, as they will.” Quoth Merchant Ali, “Allah is Most Great! Hast thou then any baggage?” and he said, “Plenty.” Cried the other, “Allah and the Hallows[41] requite thee thine impudence! Did I teach thee this saying, that thou shouldst repeat it to me? But I will acquaint the folk with thee.” Ma’aruf rejoined, “Begone and prate no more! Am I a poor man? I have endless wealth in my baggage and as soon as it cometh, they shall have their money’s worth, two for one. I have no need of them.” At this Merchant Ali waxed wroth and said, “Unmannerly wight that thou art, I will teach thee to lie to me and be not ashamed!” Said Ma’aruf, “E’en work the worst thy hand can do! They must wait till my baggage come, when they shall have their due and more.” So Ali left him and went away, saying in himself, “I praised him whilome and if I blame him now, I make myself out a liar and become of those of whom it is said:—Whoso praiseth and then blameth lieth twice.”[42] And he knew not what to do. Presently, the traders came to him and said, “O Merchant Ali, hast thou spoken to him?” Said he, “O folk, I am ashamed and, though he owe me a thousand dinars, I cannot speak to him. When ye lent him your money ye consulted me not; so ye have no claim on me. Dun him yourselves, and if he pay you not, complain of him to the King of the city, saying:—He is an impostor who hath imposed upon us. And he will deliver you from the plague of him.” Accordingly, they repaired to the King and told him what had passed, saying, “O King of the age, we are perplexed anent this merchant, whose generosity is excessive; for he doeth thus and thus, and all he borroweth, he giveth away to the poor by handsful. Were he a man of naught, his sense would not suffer him to lavish gold on this wise; and were he a man of wealth, his good faith had been made manifest to us by the coming of his baggage; but we see none of his luggage, although he avoucheth that he hath a baggage-train and hath preceded it. Now some time hath past, but there appeareth no sign of his baggage-train, and he oweth us sixty thousand gold pieces, all of which he hath given away in alms.” And they went on to praise him and extol his generosity. Now this King was a very covetous man, a more covetous than Ash’ab[43]; and when he heard tell of Ma’aruf’s generosity and openhandedness, greed of gain got the better of him and he said to his Wazir, “Were not this merchant a man of immense wealth, he had not shown all this munificence. His baggage-train will assuredly come, whereupon these merchants will flock to him and he will scatter amongst them riches galore. Now I have more right to this money than they; wherefore I have a mind to make friends with him and profess affection for him, so that, when his baggage cometh whatso the merchants would have had I shall get of him; and I will give him my daughter to wife and join his wealth to my wealth.” Replied the Wazir, “O King of the age, methinks he is naught but an impostor, and ’tis the impostor who ruineth the house of the covetous;”——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased saying her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-third Night,

She pursued, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that when the Wazir said to the King, “Methinks he is naught but an impostor, and ’tis the impostor who ruineth the house of the covetous;” the King said, “O Wazir, I will prove him and soon know if he be an impostor or a true man and whether he be a rearling of Fortune or not.” The Wazir asked, “And how wilt thou prove him?”; and the King answered, “I will send for him to the presence and entreat him with honour and give him a jewel which I have. An he know it and wot its price, he is a man of worth and wealth; but an he know it not, he is an impostor and an upstart and I will do him die by the foulest fashion of deaths.” So he sent for Ma’aruf, who came and saluted him. The King returned his salam and seating him beside himself, said to him, “Art thou the merchant Ma’aruf?” and said he, “Yes.” Quoth the King, “The merchants declare that thou owest them sixty thousand ducats. Is this true?” “Yes,” quoth he. Asked the King, “Then why dost thou not give them their money?”; and he answered, “Let them wait till my baggage come and I will repay them twofold. An they wish for gold, they shall have gold; and should they wish for silver, they shall have silver; or an they prefer for merchandise, I will give them merchandise; and to whom I owe a thousand I will give two thousand in requital of that wherewith he hath veiled my face before the poor; for I have plenty.” Then said the King, “O merchant, take this and look what is its kind and value.” And he gave him a jewel the bigness of a hazel-nut, which he had bought for a thousand sequins and not having its fellow, prized it highly. Ma’aruf took it and pressing it between his thumb and forefinger brake it, for it was brittle and would not brook the squeeze. Quoth the King, “Why hast thou broken the jewel?”; and Ma’aruf laughed and said, “O King of the age, this is no jewel. This is but a bittock of mineral worth a thousand dinars; why dost thou style it a jewel? A jewel I call such as is worth threescore and ten thousand gold pieces and this is called but a piece of stone. A jewel that is not of the bigness of a walnut hath no worth in my eyes and I take no account thereof. How cometh it, then, that thou, who art King, stylest this thing a jewel, when ’tis but a bit of mineral worth a thousand dinars? But ye are excusable, for that ye are poor folk and have not in your possession things of price.” The King asked, “O merchant, hast thou jewels such as those whereof thou speakest?”; and he answered, “Plenty.” Whereupon avarice overcame the King and he said, “Wilt thou give me real jewels?” Said Ma’aruf, “When my baggage-train shall come, I will give thee no end of jewels; and all that thou canst desire I have in plenty and will give thee, without price.” At this the King rejoiced and said to the traders, “Wend your ways and have patience with him, till his baggage arrive, when do ye come to me and receive your monies from me.” So they fared forth and the King turned to his Wazir and said to him, “Pay court to Merchant Ma’aruf and take and give with him in talk and bespeak him of my daughter, Princess Dunyá, that he may wed her and so we gain these riches he hath.” Said the Wazir, “O King of the age, this man’s fashion misliketh me and methinks he is an impostor and a liar: so leave this whereof thou speakest lest thou lose thy daughter for naught.” Now this Minister had sued the King aforetime to give him his daughter to wife and he was willing to do so, but when she heard of it she consented not to marry him. Accordingly, the King said to him, “O traitor, thou desirest no good for me, because in past time thou soughtest my daughter in wedlock, but she would none of thee; so now thou wouldst cut off the way of her marriage and wouldst have the Princess lie fallow, that thou mayst take her; but hear from me one word. Thou hast no concern in this matter. How can he be an impostor and a liar, seeing that he knew the price of the jewel, even that for which I bought it, and brake it because it pleased him not? He hath jewels in plenty, and when he goeth in to my daughter and seeth her to be beautiful, she will captivate his reason and he will love her and give her jewels and things of price: but, as for thee, thou wouldst forbid my daughter and myself these good things.” So the Minister was silent, for fear of the King’s anger, and said to himself, “Set the curs on the cattle[44]!” Then with show of friendly bias he betook himself to Ma’aruf and said to him, “His highness the King loveth thee and hath a daughter, a winsome lady and a lovesome, to whom he is minded to marry thee. What sayst thou?” Said he, “No harm in that; but let him wait till my baggage come, for marriage-settlements on Kings’ daughters are large and their rank demandeth that they be not endowed save with a dowry befitting their degree. At this present I have no money with me till the coming of my baggage, for I have wealth in plenty and needs must I make her marriage-portion five thousand purses. Then I shall need a thousand purses to distribute amongst the poor and needy on my wedding-night, and other thousand to give to those who walk in the bridal procession and yet other thousand wherewith to provide provaunt for the troops and others[45]; and I shall want an hundred jewels to give to the Princess on the wedding-morning[46] and other hundred gems to distribute among the slave-girls and eunuchs, for I must give each of them a jewel in honour of the bride; and I need wherewithal to clothe a thousand naked paupers, and alms too needs must be given. All this cannot be done till my baggage come; but I have plenty and, once it is here, I shall make no account of all this outlay.” The Wazir returned to the King and told him what Ma’aruf said, whereupon quoth he, “Since this is his wish, how canst thou style him impostor and liar?” Replied the Minister, “And I cease not to say this.” But the King chid him angrily and threatened him, saying, “By the life of my head, an thou cease not this talk, I will slay thee! Go back to him and fetch him to me and I will manage matters with him myself.” So the Wazir returned to Ma’aruf and said to him, “Come and speak with the King.” “I hear and I obey,” said Ma’aruf and went in to the King, who said to him, “Thou shalt not put me off with these excuses, for my treasury is full; so take the keys and spend all thou needest and give what thou wilt and clothe the poor and do thy desire and have no care for the girl and the handmaids. When the baggage shall come, do what thou wilt with thy wife, by way of generosity, and we will have patience with thee anent the marriage-portion till then, for there is no manner of difference betwixt me and thee; none at all.” Then he sent for the Shaykh Al-Islam[47] and bade him write out the marriage-contract between his daughter and Merchant Ma’aruf, and he did so; after which the King gave the signal for beginning the wedding festivities and bade decorate the city. The kettle drums beat and the tables were spread with meats of all kinds and there came performers who paraded their tricks. Merchant Ma’aruf sat upon a throne in a parlour and the players and gymnasts and effeminates[48] and dancing-men of wondrous movements and posture-makers of marvellous cunning came before him, whilst he called out to the treasurer and said to him, “Bring gold and silver.” So he brought gold and silver and Ma’aruf went round among the spectators and largessed each performer by the handful; and he gave alms to the poor and needy and clothes to the naked and it was a clamorous festival and a right merry. The treasurer could not bring money fast enough from the treasury, and the Wazir’s heart was like to burst for rage; but he dared not say a word, whilst Merchant Ali marvelled at this waste of wealth and said to Merchant Ma’aruf, “Allah and the Hallows visit this upon thy head-sides[49]! Doth it not suffice thee to squander the traders’ money, but thou must squander that of the King to boot?” Replied Ma’aruf, “’Tis none of thy concern: whenas my baggage shall come, I will requite the King manifold.” And he went on lavishing money and saying in himself, “A burning plague! What will happen will happen and there is no flying from that which is fore-ordained.” The festivities ceased not for the space of forty days, and on the one-and-fortieth day, they made the bride’s cortège and all the Emirs and troops walked before her. When they brought her in before Ma’aruf, he began scattering gold on the people’s heads, and they made her a mighty fine procession, whilst Ma’aruf expended in her honour vast sums of money. Then they brought him in to Princess Dunya and he sat down on the high divan; after which they let fall the curtains and shut the doors and withdrew, leaving him alone with his bride; whereupon he smote hand upon hand and sat awhile sorrowful and saying, “There is no Majesty and there is no Might save in Allah, the Glorious, the Great!” Quoth the Princess, “O my lord, Allah preserve thee! What aileth thee that thou art troubled?” Quoth he, “And how should I be other than troubled, seeing that thy father hath embarrassed me and done with me a deed which is like the burning of green corn?” She asked, “And what hath my father done with thee? Tell me!”; and he answered, “He hath brought me in to thee before the coming of my baggage, and I want at very least an hundred jewels to distribute among thy handmaids, to each a jewel, so she might rejoice therein and say, My lord gave me a jewel on the night of his going in to my lady. This good deed would I have done in honour of thy station and for the increase of thy dignity; and I have no need to stint myself in lavishing jewels, for I have of them great plenty.” Rejoined she, “Be not concerned for that. As for me, trouble not thyself about me, for I will have patience with thee till thy baggage shall come, and as for my women have no care for them. Rise, doff thy clothes and take thy pleasure; and when the baggage cometh we shall get the jewels and the rest.” So he arose and putting off his clothes sat down on the bed and sought love-liesse and they fell to toying with each other. He laid his hand on her knee and she sat down in his lap and thrust her lip like a tit-bit of meat into his mouth, and that hour was such as maketh a man to forget his father and his mother. So he clasped her in his arms and strained her fast to his breast and sucked her lip, till the honey-dew ran out into his mouth; and he laid his hand under her left-armpit, whereupon his vitals and her vitals yearned for coition. Then he clapped her between the breasts and his hand slipped down between her thighs and she girded him with her legs, whereupon he made of the two parts proof amain and crying out, “O sire of the chin-veils twain[50]!” applied the priming and kindled the match and set it to the touch-hole and gave fire and breached the citadel in its four corners; so there befel the mystery[51] concerning which there is no enquiry; and she cried the cry that needs must be cried.[52]——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-fourth Night,

She resumed, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that while the Princess Dunya cried the cry which must be cried, Merchant Ma’aruf abated her maidenhead and that night was one not to be counted among lives for that which it comprised of the enjoyment of the fair, clipping and dallying langue fourrée and futtering till the dawn of day, when he arose and entered the Hammam whence, after donning a suit for sovrans suitable he betook himself to the King’s Divan. All who were there rose to him and received him with honour and worship, giving him joy and invoking blessings upon him; and he sat down by the King’s side and asked, “Where is the treasurer?” They answered, “Here he is, before thee,” and he said to him, “Bring robes of honour for all the Wazirs and Emirs and dignitaries and clothe them therewith.” The treasurer brought him all he sought and he sat giving to all who came to him and lavishing largesse upon every man according to his station. On this wise he abode twenty days, whilst no baggage appeared for him nor aught else, till the treasurer was straitened by him to the uttermost and going in to the King, as he sat alone with the Wazir in Ma’aruf’s absence, kissed ground between his hands and said, “O King of the age, I must tell thee somewhat, lest haply thou blame me for not acquainting thee therewith. Know that the treasury is being exhausted; there is none but a little money left in it and in ten days more we shall shut it upon emptiness.” Quoth the King, “O Wazir, verily my son-in-law’s baggage-train tarrieth long and there appeareth no news thereof.” The Minister laughed and said, “Allah be gracious to thee, O King of the age! Thou art none other but heedless with respect to this impostor, this liar. As thy head liveth, there is no baggage for him, no, nor a burning plague to rid us of him! Nay, he hath but imposed on thee without surcease, so that he hath wasted thy treasures and married thy daughter for naught. How long therefore wilt thou be heedless of this liar?” Then quoth the King, “O Wazir, how shall we do to learn the truth of his case?”; and quoth the Wazir, “O King of the age, none may come at a man’s secret but his wife; so send for thy daughter and let her come behind the curtain, that I may question her of the truth of his estate, to the intent that she may make question of him and acquaint us with his case.” Cried the King, “There is no harm in that; and as my head liveth, if it be proved that he is a liar and an impostor, I will verily do him die by the foulest of deaths!” Then he carried the Wazir into the sitting-chamber and sent for his daughter, who came behind the curtain, her husband being absent, and said, “What wouldst thou, O my father?” Said he “Speak with the Wazir.” So she asked, “Ho thou, the Wazir, what is thy will?”; and he answered, “O my lady, thou must know that thy husband hath squandered thy father’s substance and married thee without a dower; and he ceaseth not to promise us and break his promises, nor cometh there any tidings of his baggage; in short we would have thee inform us concerning him.” Quoth she, “Indeed his words be many, and he still cometh and promiseth me jewels and treasures and costly stuffs; but I see nothing.” Quoth the Wazir, “O my lady, canst thou this night take and give with him in talk and whisper to him:—Say me sooth and fear from me naught, for thou art become my husband and I will not transgress against thee. So tell me the truth of the matter and I will devise thee a device whereby thou shalt be set at rest. And do thou play near and far[53] with him in words and profess love to him and win him to confess and after tell us the facts of his case.” And she answered, “O my papa, I know how I will make proof of him.” Then she went away and after supper her husband came in to her, according to his wont, whereupon Princess Dunya rose to him and took him under the armpit and wheedled him with winsomest wheedling (and all-sufficient[54] are woman’s wiles whenas she would aught of men); and she ceased not to caress him and beguile him with speech sweeter than the honey till she stole his reason; and when she saw that he altogether inclined to her, she said to him, “O my beloved, O coolth of my eyes and fruit of my vitals, Allah never desolate me by less of thee nor Time sunder us twain me and thee! Indeed, the love of thee hath homed in my heart and the fire of passion hath consumed my liver, nor will I ever forsake thee or transgress against thee. But I would have thee tell me the truth, for that the sleights of falsehood profit not, nor do they secure credit at all seasons. How long wilt thou impose upon my father and lie to him? I fear lest thine affair be discovered to him, ere we can devise some device and he lay violent hands upon thee? So acquaint me with the facts of the case for naught shall befal thee save that which shall begladden thee; and, when thou shalt have spoken sooth, fear not harm shall betide thee. How often wilt thou declare that thou art a merchant and a man of money and hast a luggage-train? This long while past thou sayest, My baggage! my baggage! but there appeareth no sign of thy baggage, and visible in thy face is anxiety on this account. So an there be no worth in thy words, tell me and I will contrive thee a contrivance whereby thou shalt come off safe, Inshallah!” He replied, “I will tell thee the truth, and then do thou whatso thou wilt.” Rejoined she, “Speak and look thou speak soothly; for sooth is the ark of safety, and beware of lying, for it dishonoureth the liar and God-gifted is he who said:—

’Ware that truth thou speak, albe sooth when said ✿ Shall cause thee in threatenèd fire to fall:

And seek Allah’s approof, for most foolish he ✿ Who shall anger his Lord to make friends with thrall.

He said, “Know, then, O my lady, that I am no merchant and have no baggage, no, nor a burning plague; nay, I was but a cobbler in my own country and had a wife called Fatimah the Dung, with whom there befel me this and that.” And he told her his story from beginning to end; whereat she laughed and said, “Verily, thou art clever in the practice of lying and imposture!” Whereto he answered, “O my lady, may Allah Almighty preserve thee to veil sins and countervail chagrins!” Rejoined she, “Know, that thou imposedst upon my sire and deceivedst him by dint of thy deluding vaunts, so that of his greed for gain he married me to thee. Then thou squanderedst his wealth and the Wazir beareth thee a grudge for this. How many a time hath he spoken against thee to my father, saying, Indeed, he is an impostor, a liar! But my sire hearkened not to his say, for that he had sought me in wedlock and I consented not that he be baron and I femme. However, the time grew longsome upon my sire and he became straitened and said to me, Make him confess. So I have made thee confess and that which was covered is discovered. Now my father purposeth thee a mischief because of this; but thou art become my husband and I will never transgress against thee. An I told my father what I have learnt from thee, he would be certified of thy falsehood and imposture and that thou imposest upon Kings’ daughters and squanderest royal wealth: so would thine offence find with him no pardon and he would slay thee sans a doubt: wherefore it would be bruited among the folk that I married a man who was a liar, an impostor, and this would smirch mine honour. Furthermore an he kill thee, most like he will require me to wed another, and to such thing I will never consent; no, not though I die![55] So rise now and don a Mameluke’s dress and take these fifty thousand dinars of my monies, and mount a swift steed and get thee to a land whither the rule of my father doth not reach. Then make thee a merchant and send me a letter by a courier who shall bring it privily to me, that I may know in what land thou art, so I may send thee all my hand can attain. Thus shall thy wealth wax great and if my father die, I will send for thee, and thou shalt return in respect and honour; and if we die, thou or I and go to the mercy of God the Most Great, the Resurrection shall unite us. This, then, is the rede that is right: and while we both abide alive and well, I will not cease to send thee letters and monies. Arise ere the day wax bright and thou be in perplexed plight and perdition upon thy head alight!” Quoth he, “O my lady, I beseech thee of thy favour to bid me farewell with thine embracement;” and quoth she, “No harm in that.”[56] So he embraced her and knew her carnally; after which he made the Ghusl-ablution; then, donning the dress of a white slave, he bade the syces saddle him a thoroughbred steed. Accordingly, they saddled him a courser and he mounted and farewelling his wife, rode forth the city at the last of the night, whilst all who saw him deemed him one of the Mamelukes of the Sultan going abroad on some business. Next morning, the King and his Wazir repaired to the sitting-chamber and sent for Princess Dunya who came behind the curtain; and her father said to her, “O my daughter, what sayst thou?” Said she, “I say, Allah blacken thy Wazir’s face, because he would have blackened my face in my husband’s eyes!” Asked the King, “How so?”; and she answered, “He came in to me yesterday; but, before I could name the matter to him, behold, in walked Faraj the Chief Eunuch, letter in hand, and said:—Ten white slaves stand under the palace window and have given me this letter, saying:—Kiss for us the hands of our lord, Merchant Ma’aruf, and give him this letter, for we are of his Mamelukes with the baggage, and it hath reached us that he hath wedded the King’s daughter, so we are come to acquaint him with that which befel us by the way. Accordingly I took the letter and read as follows:—From the five hundred Mamelukes to his highness our lord Merchant Ma’aruf. But further. We give thee to know that, after thou quittedst us, the Arabs[57] came out upon us and attacked us. They were two thousand horse and we five hundred mounted slaves and there befel a mighty sore fight between us and them. They hindered us from the road thirty days doing battle with them and this is the cause of our tarrying from thee.——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased saying her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-fifth Night,

She said, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that Princess Dunya said to her sire, “My husband received a letter from his dependents ending with:—The Arabs hindered us from the road thirty days which is the cause of our being behind time. They also took from us of the luggage two hundred loads of cloth and slew of us fifty Mamelukes. When the news reached my husband, he cried, Allah disappoint them! What ailed them to wage war with the Arabs for the sake of two hundred loads of merchandise? What are two hundred loads? It behoved them not to tarry on that account, for verily the value of the two hundred loads is only some seven thousand dinars. But needs must I go to them and hasten them. As for that which the Arabs have taken, ’twill not be missed from the baggage, nor doth it weigh with me a whit, for I reckon it as if I had given it to them by way of an alms. Then he went down from me, laughing and taking no concern for the wastage of his wealth nor the slaughter of his slaves. As soon as he was gone, I looked out from the lattice and saw the ten Mamelukes who had brought him the letter, as they were moons, each clad in a suit of clothes worth two thousand dinars, there is not with my father a chattel to match one of them. He went forth with them to bring up his baggage and hallowed be Allah who hindered me from saying to him aught of that thou badest me, for he would have made mock of me and thee, and haply he would have eyed me with the eye of disparagement and hated me. But the fault is all with thy Wazir,[58] who speaketh against my husband words that besit him not.” Replied the King, “O my daughter, thy husband’s wealth is indeed endless and he recketh not of it; for, from the day he entered our city, he hath done naught but give alms to the poor. Inshallah, he will speedily return with the baggage, and good in plenty shall betide us from him.” And he went on to appease her and menace the Wazir, being duped by her device. So fared it with the King; but as regards Merchant Ma’aruf he rode on into waste lands, perplexed and knowing not to what quarter he should betake him; and for the anguish of parting he lamented and in the pangs of passion and love-longing he recited these couplets:—

Time falsed our Union and divided who were one in tway; ✿ And the sore tyranny of Time doth melt my heart away:

Mine eyes ne’er cease to drop the tear for parting with my dear; ✿ When shall Disunion come to end and dawn the Union-day?

O favour like the full moon’s face of sheen, indeed I’m he ✿ Whom thou didst leave with vitals torn when faring on thy way.

Would I had never seen thy sight, or met thee for an hour; ✿ Since after sweetest taste of thee to bitters I’m a prey.

Ma’aruf will never cease to be enthralled by Dunyá’s[59] charms ✿ And long live she albe he die whom love and longing slay,

O brilliance, like resplendent sun of noontide, deign them heal ✿ His heart for kindness[60] and the fire of longing love allay!

Would Heaven I wot an e’er the days shall deign conjoin our lots, ✿ Join us in pleasant talk o’ nights, in Union glad and gay:

Shall my love’s palace hold two hearts that savour joy, and I ✿ Strain to my breast the branch I saw upon the sand-hill[61] sway?

O favour of full moon in sheen, never may sun o’ thee ✿ Surcease to rise from Eastern rim with all-enlightening ray!

I’m well content with passion-pine and all its bane and bate ✿ For luck in love is evermore the butt of jealous Fate.

And when he ended his verses, he wept with sore weeping, for indeed the ways were walled up before his face and death seemed to him better than dreeing life, and he walked on like a drunken man for stress of distraction, and stayed not till noontide, when he came to a little town and saw a plougher hard by, ploughing with a yoke of bulls. Now hunger was sore upon him; and he went up to the ploughman and said to him, “Peace be with thee!”; and he returned his salam and said to him, “Welcome, O my lord! Art thou one of the Sultan’s Mamelukes?” Quoth Ma’aruf, “Yes;” and the other said, “Alight with me for a guest-meal.” Whereupon Ma’aruf knew him to be of the liberal and said to him, “O my brother, I see with thee naught with which thou mayst feed me: how is it, then, that thou invitest me?” Answered the husbandman, “O my lord, weal is well nigh.[62] Dismount thee here: the town is near hand and I will go and fetch thee dinner and fodder for thy stallion.” Rejoined Ma’aruf, “Since the town is near at hand, I can go thither as quickly as thou canst and buy me what I have a mind to in the bazar and eat.” The peasant replied, “O my lord, the place is but a little village[63] and there is no bazar there, neither selling nor buying. So I conjure thee by Allah, alight here with me and hearten my heart, and I will run thither and return to thee in haste.” Accordingly he dismounted and the Fellah left him and went off to the village, to fetch dinner for him whilst Ma’aruf sat awaiting him. Presently he said in himself, “I have taken this poor man away from his work; but I will arise and plough in his stead, till he come back, to make up for having hindered him from his work.[64]” Then he took the plough and starting the bulls, ploughed a little, till the share struck against something and the beasts stopped. He goaded them on, but they could not move the plough; so he looked at the share and finding it caught in a ring of gold, cleared away the soil and saw that it was set centre-most a slab of alabaster, the size of the nether millstone. He strave at the stone till he pulled it from its place, when there appeared beneath it a souterrain with a stair. Presently he descended the flight of steps and came to a place like a Hammam, with four daïses, the first full of gold, from floor to roof, the second full of emeralds and pearls and coral also from ground to ceiling; the third of jacinths and rubies and turquoises and the fourth of diamonds and all manner other preciousest stones. At the upper end of the place stood a coffer of clearest crystal, full of union-gems each the size of a walnut, and upon the coffer lay a casket of gold, the bigness of a lemon. When he saw this, he marvelled and rejoiced with joy exceeding and said to himself, “I wonder what is in this casket?” So he opened it and found therein a seal-ring of gold, whereon were graven names and talismans, as they were the tracks of creeping ants. He rubbed the ring and behold, a voice said, “Adsum! Here am I, at thy service, O my lord! Ask and it shall be given unto thee. Wilt thou raise a city or ruin a capital or kill a king or dig a river-channel or aught of the kind? Whatso thou seekest, it shall come to pass, by leave of the King of All-might, Creator of day and night.” Ma’aruf asked, “O creature of my lord, who and what art thou?”; and the other answered, “I am the slave of this seal-ring standing in the service of him who possesseth it. Whatsoever he seeketh, that I accomplish for him, and I have no excuse in neglecting that he biddeth me do; because I am Sultan over two-and-seventy tribes of the Jinn, each two-and-seventy thousand in number every one of which thousand ruleth over a thousand Marids, each Marid over a thousand Ifrits, each Ifrit over a thousand Satans and each Satan over a thousand Jinn: and they are all under command of me and may not gainsay me. As for me, I am spelled to this seal-ring and may not thwart whoso holdeth it. Lo! thou hast gotten hold of it and I am become thy slave; so ask what thou wilt, for I hearken to thy word and obey thy bidding; and if thou have need of me at any time, by land or by sea rub the signet-ring and thou wilt find me with thee. But beware of rubbing it twice in succession, or thou wilt consume me with the fire of the names graven thereon; and thus wouldst thou lose me and after regret me. Now I have acquainted thee with my case and—the Peace!”——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-sixth Night,

She continued, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that when the Slave of the Signet-ring acquainted Ma’aruf with his case, the Merchant asked him, “What is thy name?” and the Jinni answered, “My name is Abú al-Sa’ádát.[65]” Quoth Ma’aruf, “O Abu al-Sa’adat what is this place and who enchanted thee in this casket?”; and quoth he, “O my lord, this is a treasure called the Hoard of Shaddád son of Ad, him who the base of ‘Many-columned Iram laid, the like of which in the lands was never made.[66]’ I was his slave in his lifetime and this is his Seal-ring, which he laid up in his treasure; but it hath fallen to thy lot.” Ma’aruf enquired, “Canst thou transport that which is in this hoard to the surface of the earth?”; and the Jinni replied, “Yes! Nothing were easier.” Said Ma’aruf, “Bring it forth and leave naught.” So the Jinni signed with his hand to the ground, which clave asunder, and he sank and was absent a little while. Presently, there came forth young boys full of grace, and fair of face bearing golden baskets filled with gold which they emptied out and going away, returned with more; nor did they cease to transport the gold and jewels, till ere an hour had sped they said, “Naught is left in the hoard.” Thereupon out came Abu al-Sa’adat and said to Ma’aruf, “O my lord, thou seest that we have brought forth all that was in the hoard.” Ma’aruf asked, “Who be these beautiful boys?” and the Jinni answered, “They are my sons. This matter merited not that I should muster for it the Marids, wherefore my sons have done thy desire and are honoured by such service. So ask what thou wilt beside this.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “Canst thou bring me he-mules and chests and fill the chests with the treasure and load them on the mules?” Quoth Abu al-Sa’adat, “Nothing easier,” and cried a great cry; whereupon his sons presented themselves before him, to the number of eight hundred, and he said to them, “Let some of you take the semblance of he-mules and others of muleteers and handsome Mamelukes, the like of the least of whom is not found with any of the Kings; and others of you be transmewed to muleteers, and the rest to menials.” So seven hundred of them changed themselves into bât-mules and other hundred took the shape of slaves. Then Abu al-Sa’adat called upon his Marids, who presented themselves between his hands and he commanded some of them to assume the aspect of horses saddled with saddles of gold crusted with jewels. And when Ma’aruf saw them do as he bade he cried, “Where be the chests?” They brought them before him and he said, “Pack the gold and the stones, each sort by itself.” So they packed them and loaded three hundred he-mules with them. Then asked Ma’aruf, “O Abu al-Sa’adat, canst thou bring me some loads of costly stuffs?”; and the Jinni answered, “Wilt thou have Egyptian stuffs or Syrian or Persian or Indian or Greek?” Ma’aruf said, “Bring me an hundred loads of each kind, on five hundred mules;” and Abu al-Sa’adat, “O my lord accord me delay that I may dispose my Marids for this and send a company of them to each country to fetch an hundred loads of its stuffs and then take the form of he-mules and return, carrying the stuffs.” Ma’aruf enquired, “What time dost thou want?”; and Abu al-Sa’adat replied, “The time of the blackness of the night, and day shall not dawn ere thou have all thou desirest.” Said Ma’aruf, “I grant thee this time,” and bade them pitch him a pavilion. So they pitched it and he sat down therein and they brought him a table of food. Then said Abu al-Sa’adat to him, “O my lord, tarry thou in this tent and these my sons shall guard thee: so fear thou nothing; for I go to muster my Marids and despatch them to do thy desire.” So saying, he departed, leaving Ma’aruf seated in the pavilion, with the table before him and the Jinni’s sons attending upon him, in the guise of slaves and servants and suite. And while he sat in this state behold, up came the husbandman, with a great porringer of lentils[67] and a nose-bag full of barley and seeing the pavilion pitched and the Mamelukes standing, hands upon breasts, thought that the Sultan was come and had halted on that stead. So he stood open-mouthed and said in himself, “Would I had killed a couple of chickens and fried them red with clarified cow-butter for the Sultan!” And he would have turned back to kill the chickens as a regale for the Sultan; but Ma’aruf saw him and cried out to him and said to the Mamelukes, “Bring him hither.” So they brought him and his porringer of lentils before Ma’aruf, who said to him, “What is this?” Said the peasant, “This is thy dinner and thy horse’s fodder! Excuse me, for I thought not that the Sultan would come hither; and, had I known that, I would have killed a couple of chickens and entertained him in goodly guise.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “The Sultan is not come. I am his son-in-law and I was vexed with him. However he hath sent his officers to make his peace with me, and now I am minded to return to city. But thou hast made me this guest-meal without knowing me, and I accept it from thee, lentils though it be, and will not eat save of thy cheer.” Accordingly he bade him set the porringer amiddlemost the table and ate of it his sufficiency, whilst the Fellah filled his belly with those rich meats. Then Ma’aruf washed his hands and gave the Mamelukes leave to eat; so they fell upon the remains of the meal and ate; and, when the porringer was empty, he filled it with gold and gave it to the peasant, saying, “Carry this to thy dwelling and come to me in the city, and I will entreat thee with honour.” Thereupon the peasant took the porringer full of gold and returned to the village, driving the bulls before him and deeming himself akin to the King. Meanwhile, they brought Ma’aruf girls of the Brides of the Treasure,[68] who smote on instruments of music and danced before him, and he passed that night in joyance and delight, a night not to be reckoned among lives. Hardly had dawned the day when there arose a great cloud of dust which presently lifting, discovered seven hundred mules laden with stuffs and attended by muleteers and baggage-tenders and cresset-bearers. With them came Abu al-Sa’adat, riding on a she-mule, in the guise of a caravan-leader, and before him was a travelling-litter, with four corner-terminals[69] of glittering red gold, set with gems. When Abu al-Sa’adat came up to the tent, he dismounted and kissing the earth, said to Ma’aruf, “O my lord, thy desire hath been done to the uttermost and in the litter is a treasure-suit which hath not its match among Kings’ raiment: so don it and mount the litter and bid us do what thou wilt.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “O Abu al-Sa’adat, I wish thee to go to the city of Ikhtiyan al-Khutan and present thyself to my father-in-law the King; and go thou not in to him but in the guise of a mortal courier;” and quoth he, “To hear is to obey.” So Ma’aruf wrote a letter to the Sultan and sealed it and Abu al-Sa’adat took it and set out with it; and when he arrived, he found the King saying, “O Wazir, indeed my heart is concerned for my son-in-law and I fear lest the Arabs slay him. Would Heaven I wot whither he was bound, that I might have followed him with the troops! Would he had told me his destination!” Said the Wazir, “Allah be merciful to thee for this thy heedlessness! As thy head liveth, the wight saw that we were awake to him and feared dishonour and fled, for he is nothing but an impostor, a liar.” And behold, at this moment in came the courier and kissing ground before the King, wished him permanent glory and prosperity and length of life. Asked the King, “Who art thou and what is thy business?” “I am a courier,” answered the Jinni, “and thy son-in-law who is come with the baggage sendeth me to thee with a letter, and here it is!” So he took the letter and read therein these words, “After salutations galore to our uncle[70] the glorious King! Know that I am at hand with the baggage-train: so come thou forth to meet me with the troops.” Cried the King, “Allah blacken thy brow, O Wazir! How often wilt thou defame my son-in-law’s name and call him liar and impostor? Behold, he is come with the baggage-train and thou art naught but a traitor.” The Minister hung his head groundwards in shame and confusion and replied, “O King of the age, I said not this save because of the long delay of the baggage and because I feared the loss of the wealth he hath wasted.” The King exclaimed, “O traitor, what are my riches! Now that his baggage is come he will give me great plenty in their stead.” Then he bade decorate the city and going in to his daughter, said to her, “Good news for thee! Thy husband will be here anon with his baggage; for he hath sent me a letter to that effect and here am I now going forth to meet him.” The Princess Dunya marvelled at this and said in herself, “This is a wondrous thing! Was he laughing at me and making mock of me, or had he a mind to try me, when he told me that he was a pauper? But Alhamdolillah, Glory to God, for that I failed not of my duty to him!” On this wise fared it in the Palace; but as regards Merchant Ali, the Cairene, when he saw the decoration of the city and asked the cause thereof, they said to him, “The baggage-train of Merchant Ma’aruf, the King’s son-in-law, is come.” Said he, “Allah is Almighty! What a calamity is this man![71] He came to me, fleeing from his wife, and he was a poor man. Whence then should he get a baggage-train? But haply this is a device which the King’s daughter hath contrived for him, fearing his disgrace, and Kings are not unable to do anything. May Allah the Most High veil his fame and not bring him to public shame!”——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased saying her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-seventh Night,

She pursued, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that when Merchant Ali asked the cause of the decorations, they told him the truth of the case; so he blessed Merchant Ma’aruf and cried, “May Allah Almighty veil his fame and not bring him to public shame!” And all the merchants rejoiced and were glad for that they would get their monies. Then the King assembled his troops and rode forth, whilst Abu al-Sa’adat returned to Ma’aruf and acquainted him with the delivering of the letter. Quoth Ma’aruf, “Bind on the loads;” and when they had done so, he donned the treasure-suit and mounting the litter became a thousand times greater and more majestic than the King. Then he set forward; but, when he had gone half-way, behold, the King met him with the troops, and seeing him riding in the Takhtrawan and clad in the dress aforesaid, threw himself upon him and saluted him, and giving him joy of his safety, greeted him with the greeting of peace. Then all the Lords of the land saluted him and it was made manifest that he had spoken the truth and that in him there was no lie. Presently he entered the city in such state procession as would have caused the gall-bladder of the lion to burst[72] for envy and the traders pressed up to him and kissed his hands, whilst Merchant Ali said to him, “Thou hast played off this trick and it hath prospered to thy hand, O Shaykh of Impostors! But thou deservest it and may Allah the Most High increase thee of His bounty!”; whereupon Ma’aruf laughed. Then he entered the palace and sitting down on the throne said, “Carry the loads of gold into the treasury of my uncle the King and bring me the bales of cloth.” So they brought them to him and opened them before him, bale after bale, till they had unpacked the seven hundred loads, whereof he chose out the best and said, “Bear these to Princess Dunya that she may distribute them among her slave-girls; and carry her also this coffer of jewels, that she may divide them among her handmaids and eunuchs.” Then he proceeded to make over to the merchants in whose debt he was stuffs by way of payment for their arrears, giving him whose due was a thousand, stuffs worth two thousand or more; after which he fell to distributing to the poor and needy, whilst the King looked on with greedy eyes and could not hinder him; nor did he cease largesse till he had made an end of the seven hundred loads, when he turned to the troops and proceeded to apportion amongst them emeralds and rubies and pearls and coral and other jewels by handsful, without count, till the King said to him, “Enough of this giving, O my son! There is but little left of the baggage.” But he said, “I have plenty.” Then indeed, his good faith was become manifest and none could give him the lie; and he had come to reck not of giving, for that the Slave of the Seal-ring brought him whatsoever he sought. Presently, the treasurer came in to the King and said, “O King of the age, the treasury is full indeed and will not hold the rest of the loads. Where shall we lay that which is left of the gold and jewels?” And he assigned to him another place. As for the Princess Dunya when she saw this, her joy redoubled and she marvelled and said in herself, “Would I wot how came he by all this wealth!” In like manner the traders rejoiced in that which he had given them and blessed him; whilst Merchant Ali marvelled and said to himself, “I wonder how he hath lied and swindled, that he hath gotten him all these treasures[73]? Had they come from the King’s daughter, he had not wasted them on this wise! But how excellent is his saying who said:—

When the Kings’ King giveth, in reverence pause ✿ And venture not to enquire the cause:

Allah gives His gifts unto whom He will, ✿ So respect and abide by His Holy Laws!

So far concerning him; but as regards the King, he also marvelled with passing marvel at that which he saw of Ma’aruf’s generosity and openhandedness in the largesse of wealth. Then the Merchant went in to his wife, who met him, smiling and laughing-lipped and kissed his hand, saying, “Didst thou mock me or hadst thou a mind to prove me with thy saying:—I am a poor man and a fugitive from my wife? Praised be Allah for that I failed not of my duty to thee! For thou art my beloved and there is none dearer to me than thou, whether thou be rich or poor. But I would have thee tell me what didst thou design by these words.” Said Ma’aruf, “I wished to prove thee and see whether thy love were sincere or for the sake of wealth and the greed of worldly good. But now ’tis become manifest to me that thine affection is sincere and as thou art a true woman, so welcome to thee! I know thy worth.” Then he went apart into a place by himself and rubbed the seal-ring, whereupon Abu al-Sa’adat presented himself and said to him, “Adsum, at thy service! Ask what thou wilt.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “I want a treasure-suit and treasure-trinkets for my wife, including a necklace of forty unique jewels.” Quoth the Jinni, “To hear is to obey,” and brought him what he sought, whereupon Ma’aruf dismissed him and carrying the dress and ornaments in to his wife, laid them before her and said, “Take these and put them on and welcome!” When she saw this, her wits fled for joy, and she found among the ornaments a pair of anklets of gold set with jewels of the handiwork of the magicians, and bracelets and earrings and a belt[74] such as no money could buy. So she donned the dress and ornaments and said to Ma’aruf, “O my lord, I will treasure these up for holidays and festivals.” But he answered, “Wear them always, for I have others in plenty.” And when she put them on and her women beheld her, they rejoiced and bussed his hands. Then he left them and going apart by himself, rubbed the seal-ring whereupon its slave appeared and he said to him, “Bring me an hundred suits of apparel, with their ornaments of gold.” “Hearing and obeying,” answered Abu al Sa’adat and brought him the hundred suits, each with its ornaments wrapped up within it. Ma’aruf took them and called aloud to the slave-girls, who came to him and he gave them each a suit: so they donned them and became like the black-eyed girls of Paradise, whilst the Princess Dunya shone amongst them as the moon among the stars. One of the handmaids told the King of this and he came in to his daughter and saw her and her women dazzling all who beheld them; whereat he wondered with passing wonderment. Then he went out and calling his Wazir, said to him, “O Wazir, such and such things have happened; what sayst thou now of this affair?” Said he, “O King of the age, this be no merchant’s fashion; for a merchant keepeth a piece of linen by him for years and selleth it not but at a profit. How should a merchant have generosity such as this generosity, and whence should he get the like of these monies and jewels, of which but a slight matter is found with the Kings? So how should loads thereof be found with merchants? Needs must there be a cause for this; but, an thou wilt hearken to me, I will make the truth of the case manifest to thee.” Answered the King, “O Wazir, I will do thy bidding.” Rejoined the Minister, “Do thou foregather with thy son-in-law and make a show of affect to him and talk with him and say:—O my son-in-law, I have a mind to go, I and thou and the Wazir but no more, to a flower-garden that we may take our pleasure there. When we come to the garden, we will set on the table wine, and I will ply him therewith and compel him to drink; for, when he shall have drunken, he will lose his reason and his judgment will forsake him. Then we will question him of the truth of his case and he will discover to us his secrets, for wine is a traitor and Allah-gifted is he who said:—

When we drank the wine, and it crept its way ✿ To the place of Secrets, I cried, “O stay!”

In my fear lest its influence stint my wits ✿ And my friends spy matters that hidden lay.

When he hath told us the truth we shall ken his case and may deal with him as we will; because I fear for thee the consequences of this his present fashion: haply he will covet the kingship and win over the troops by generosity and lavishing money and so depose thee and take the kingdom from thee.” “True,” answered the King.——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-eighth Night,

She resumed, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that when the Wazir devised this device the King said to him, “Thou hast spoken sooth!”; and they passed the night on this agreement. And when morning morrowed the King went forth and sat in the guest-chamber, when lo, and behold! the grooms and serving-men came in to him in dismay. Quoth he, “What hath befallen you?”; and quoth they, “O King of the age, the Syces curried the horses and foddered them and the he-mules which brought the baggage; but, when we arose in the morning, we found that thy son-in-law’s Mamelukes had stolen the horses and mules. We searched the stables, but found neither horse nor mule; so we entered the lodging of the Mamelukes and found none there, nor know we how they fled.” The King marvelled at this, unknowing that the horses and Mamelukes were all Ifrits, the subjects of the Slave of the Spell, and asked the grooms, “O accursed how could a thousand beasts and five hundred slaves and servants flee without your knowledge?” Answered they, “We know not how it happened,” and he cried, “Go, and when your lord cometh forth of the Harim, tell him the case.” So they went out from before the King and sat down bewildered, till Ma’aruf came out and, seeing them chagrined enquired of them, “What may be the matter?” They told him all that had happened and he said, “What is their worth that ye should be concerned for them? Wend your ways.” And he sat laughing and was neither angry nor grieved concerning the case; whereupon the King looked in the Wazir’s face and said to him, “What manner of man is this, with whom wealth is of no worth? Needs must there be a reason for this?” Then they talked with him awhile and the King said to him, “O my son-in-law, I have a mind to go, I, thou and the Wazir, to a garden, where we may divert ourselves.” “No harm in that,” said Ma’aruf. So they went forth to a flower-garden, wherein every sort of fruit was of kinds twain and its waters were flowing and its trees towering and its birds carolling. There they entered a pavilion, whose sight did away sorrow from the soul, and sat talking, whilst the Minister entertained them with rare tales and quoted merry quips and mirth-provoking sayings and Ma’aruf attentively listened, till the time of dinner came, when they set on a tray of meats and a flagon of wine. When they had eaten and washed hands, the Wazir filled the cup and gave it to the King, who drank it off; then he filled a second and handed it to Ma’aruf, saying, “Take the cup of the drink to which Reason boweth neck in reverence.” Quoth Ma’aruf, “What is this, O Wazir?”; and quoth he, “This is the grizzled[75] virgin and the old maid long kept at home,[76] the giver of joy to hearts, whereof saith the poet:—

The feet of sturdy Miscreants[77] went trampling heavy tread, ✿ And she hath ta’en a vengeance dire on every Arab’s head.

A Káfir youth like fullest moon in darkness hands her round ✿ Whose eyne are strongest cause of sin by him inspiritèd.

And Allah-gifted is he who said:-

’Tis as if wine and he who bears the bowl, ✿ Rising to show her charms for man to see,[78]

Were dancing undurn-Sun whose face the moon ✿ Of night adorned with stars of Gemini.

So subtle is her essence it would seem ✿ Through every limb like course of soul runs she.

And how excellent is the saying of the poet:—

Slept in mine arms full Moon of brightest blee ✿ Nor did that sun eclipse in goblet see:

I nighted spying fire whereto bow down ✿ Magians, which bowed from ewer’s lip to me.

And that of another:—

It runs through every joint of them as runs ✿ The surge of health returning to the sick.

And yet another:—

I marvel at its pressers, how they died ✿ And left us aqua vitæ—lymph of life!

And yet goodlier is the saying of Abu Nowas:—

Cease then to blame me, for thy blame doth anger bring ✿ And with the draught that madded me come med’cining:

A yellow girl[79] whose court cures every carking care; ✿ Did a stone touch it would with joy and glee upspring:

She riseth in her ewer during darkest night ✿ The house with brightest, sheeniest light illumining:

And going round of youths to whom the world inclines[80] ✿ Ne’er, save in whatso way they please, their hearts shall wring.

From hand of coynted[81] lass begarbed like yarded lad,[82] ✿ Wencher and Tribe of Lot alike enamouring,

She comes: and say to him who dares claim lore of love ✿ Something hast learnt but still there’s many another thing.

But best of all is the saying of Ibn al-Mu’tazz[83]:—

On the shaded woody island[84] His showers Allah deign ✿ Shed on Convent hight Abdún[85] drop and drip of railing rain:

Oft the breezes of the morning have awakened me therein ✿ When the Dawn shows her blaze,[86] ere the bird of flight was fain;

And the voices of the monks that with chants awoke the walls ✿ Black-frocked shavelings ever wont the cup amorn to drain.[87]

’Mid the throng how many fair with languour-kohl’d eyes[88] ✿ And lids enfolding lovely orbs where black on white was lain,

In secret came to see me by shirt of night disguised ✿ In terror and in caution a-hurrying amain!

Then I rose and spread my cheek like a carpet on his path ✿ In homage, and with skirts wiped his trail from off the plain.

But threatening disgrace rose the Crescent in the sky ✿ Like the paring of a nail yet the light would never wane:

Then happened whatso happened: I disdain to kiss and tell ✿ So deem of us thy best and with queries never mell.

And gifted of God is he who saith:—

In the morn I am richest of men ✿ And in joy at good news I start up

For I look on the liquid gold[89] ✿ And I measure it out by the cup.

And how goodly is the saying of the poet:—

By Allah, this is th’ only alchemy ✿ All said of other science false we see!

Carat of wine on hundredweight of woe ✿ Transmuteth gloomiest grief to joy and glee.

And that of another:—

The glasses are heavy when empty brought ✿ Till we charge them all with unmixèd wine.

Then so light are they that to fly they’re fain ✿ As bodies lightened by soul divine.

And yet another:—

Wine-cup and ruby-wine high worship claim; ✿ Dishonour ’twere to see their honour waste:

Bury me, when I’m dead, by side of vine ✿ Whose veins shall moisten bones in clay misplaced;

Nor bury me in wold and wild, for I ✿ Dread only after death no wine to taste.”[90]

And he ceased not to egg him on to the drink, naming to him such of the virtues of wine as he thought well and reciting to him what occurred to him of poetry and pleasantries on the subject, till Ma’aruf addressed himself to sucking the cup-lips and cared no longer for aught else. The Wazir ceased not to fill for him and he to drink and enjoy himself and make merry, till his wits wandered and he could not distinguish right from wrong. When the Minister saw that drunkenness had attained in him to utterest and the bounds transgressed, he said to him, “By Allah, O Merchant Ma’aruf, I admire whence thou gottest these jewels whose like the Kings of the Chosroës possess not! In all our lives never saw we a merchant that had heaped up riches like unto thine or more generous than thou, for thy doings are the doings of Kings and not merchants’ doings. Wherefore, Allah upon thee, do thou acquaint me with this, that I may know thy rank and condition.” And he went on to test him with questions and cajole him, till Ma’aruf, being reft of reason, said to him, “I’m neither merchant nor King,” and told him his whole story from first to last. Then said the Wazir, “I conjure thee by Allah, O my lord Ma’aruf, show us the ring, that we may see its make.” So, in his drunkenness, he pulled off the ring and said, “Take it and look upon it.” The Minister took it and turning it over, said, “If I rub it, will its slave appear?” Replied Ma’aruf, “Yes. Rub it and he will appear to thee, and do thou divert thyself with the sight of him.” Thereupon the Wazir rubbed the ring and behold forthright appeared the Jinni and said, “Adsum, at thy service, O my lord! Ask and it shall be given to thee. Wilt thou ruin a city or raise a capital or kill a king? Whatso thou seekest, I will do for thee, sans fail.” The Wazir pointed to Ma’aruf and said, “Take up yonder wretch and cast him down in the most desolate of desert lands, where he shall find nothing to eat nor drink, so he may die of hunger and perish miserably, and none know of him.” Accordingly, the Jinni snatched him up and flew with him betwixt heaven and earth, which when Ma’aruf saw, he made sure of destruction and wept and said, “O Abu al-Sa’adat, whither goest thou with me?” Replied the Jinni, “I go to cast thee down in the Desert Quarter,[91] O ill-bred wight of gross wits. Shall one have the like of this talisman and give it to the folk to gaze at? Verily, thou deservest that which hath befallen thee; and but that I fear Allah, I would let thee fall from a[91] eight of a thousand fathoms, nor shouldst thou reach the earth, till the winds had torn thee to shreds.” Ma’aruf was silent[92] and did not again bespeak him till he reached the Desert Quarter and casting him down there, went away and left him in that horrible place.——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased saying her permitted say.

Now when it was the Nine Hundred and Ninety-ninth Night,

She said, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that the Slave of the Seal-ring took up Ma’aruf and cast him down in the Desert Quarter where he left him and went his ways. So much concerning him; but returning to the Wazir who was now in possession of the talisman, he said to the King, “How deemest thou now? Did I not tell thee that this fellow was a liar, an impostor, but thou wouldst not credit me?” Replied the King, “Thou wast in the right, O my Wazir, Allah grant thee weal! But give me the ring, that I may solace myself with the sight.” The Minister looked at him angrily and spat in his face, saying, “O lack-wits, how shall I give it to thee and abide thy servant, after I am become thy master? But I will spare thee no more on life.” Then he rubbed the seal-ring and said to the Slave, “Take up this ill-mannered churl and cast him down by his son-in-law the swindler-man.” So the Jinni took him up and flew off with him, whereupon quoth the King to him, “O creature of my Lord, what is my crime?” Abu al-Sa’adat replied, “That wot I not, but my master hath commanded me and I cannot cross whoso hath compassed the enchanted ring.” Then he flew on with him, till he came to the Desert Quarter and, casting him down where he had cast Ma’aruf left him and returned. The King hearing Ma’aruf weeping, went up to him and acquainted him with his case; and they sat weeping over that which had befallen them and found neither meat nor drink. Meanwhile the Minister, after driving father-in-law and son-in-law from the country, went forth from the garden and summoning all the troops held a Divan, and told them what he had done with the King and Ma’aruf and acquainted them with the affair of the talisman, adding, “Unless ye make me Sultan over you, I will bid the Slave of the Seal-ring take you up one and all and cast you down in the Desert Quarter where you shall die of hunger and thirst.” They replied, “Do us no damage, for we accept thee as Sultan over us and will not anywise gainsay thy bidding.” So they agreed, in their own despite, to his being Sultan over them, and he bestowed on them robes of honour, seeking all he had a mind to of Abu al-Sa’adat, who brought it to him forthwith. Then he sat down on the throne and the troops did homage to him; and he sent to Princess Dunya, the King’s daughter, saying, “Make thee ready, for I mean to come in unto thee this night, because I long for thee with love.” When she heard this, she wept, for the case of her husband and father was grievous to her, and sent to him saying, “Have patience with me till my period of widowhood[93] be ended: then draw up thy contract of marriage with me and go in to me according to law.” But he sent back to say to her, “I know neither period of widowhood nor to delay have I a mood; and I need not a contract nor know I lawful from unlawful; but needs must I go in unto thee this night.” She answered him saying, “So be it, then, and welcome to thee!”; but this was a trick on her part. When the answer reached the Wazir, he rejoiced and his breast was broadened, for that he was passionately in love with her. He bade set food before all the folk, saying, “Eat; this is my bride-feast; for I purpose to go in to the Princess Dunya this night.” Quoth the Shaykh al-Islam, “It is not lawful for thee to go in unto her till her days of widowhood be ended and thou have drawn up thy contract of marriage with her.” But he answered, “I know neither days of widowhood nor other period; so multiply not words on me.” The Shaykh Al-Islam was silent,[94] fearing his mischief, and said to the troops, “Verily, this man is a Kafir, a Miscreant, and hath neither creed nor religious conduct.” As soon as it was evenfall, he went in to her and found her robed in her richest raiment and decked with her goodliest adornments. When she saw him, she came to meet him, laughing and said, “A blessed night! But hadst thou slain my father and my husband, it had been more to my mind.” And he said, “There is no help but I slay them.” Then she made him sit down and began to jest with him and make show of love caressing him and smiling in his face so that his reason fled; but she cajoled him with her coaxing and cunning only that she might get possession of the ring and change his joy into calamity on the mother of his forehead:[95] nor did she deal thus with him but after the rede of him who said[96]:—

I attained by my wits ✿ What no sword had obtained,

And return wi’ the spoils ✿ Whose sweet pluckings I gained.

When he saw her caress him and smile upon him, desire surged up in him and he besought her of carnal knowledge; but, when he approached her, she drew away from him and burst into tears, saying, “O my lord, seest thou not the man looking at us? I conjure thee by Allah, screen me from his eyes! How canst thou know me what while he looketh on us?” When he heard this, he was angry and asked, “Where is the man?”; and answered she, “There he is, in the bezel of the ring! putting out his head and staring at us.” He thought that the Jinni was looking at them and said laughing, “Fear not; this is the Slave of the Seal-ring, and he is subject to me.” Quoth she, “I am afraid of Ifrits; pull it off and throw it afar from me.” So he plucked it off and laying it on the cushion, drew near to her, but she dealt him a kick, her foot striking him full in the stomach[97], and he fell over on his back senseless; whereupon she cried out to her attendants, who came to her in haste, and said to them, “Seize him!” So forty slave-girls laid hold on him, whilst she hurriedly snatched up the ring from the cushion and rubbed it; whereupon Abu al-Sa’adat presented himself, saying, “Adsum, at thy service O my mistress.” Cried she, “Take up yonder Infidel and clap him in jail and shackle him heavily.” So he took him and throwing him into the Prison of Wrath[98] returned and reported, “I have laid him in limbo.” Quoth she, “Whither wentest thou with my father and my husband?”; and quoth he, “I cast them down in the Desert Quarter.” Then cried she, “I command thee to fetch them to me forthwith.” He replied, “I hear and I obey,” and taking flight at once, stayed not till he reached the Desert Quarter, where he lighted down upon them and found them sitting weeping and complaining each to other. Quoth he, “Fear not, for relief is come to you”; and he told them what the Wazir had done, adding, “Indeed I imprisoned him with my own hands in obedience to her, and she hath bidden me bear you back.” And they rejoiced in his news. Then he took them both up and flew home with them; nor was it more than an hour before he brought them in to Princess Dunya, who rose and saluted sire and spouse. Then she made them sit down and brought them food and sweetmeats, and they passed the rest of the night with her. On the next day she clad them in rich clothing and said to the King, “O my papa, sit thou upon thy throne and be King as before and make my husband thy Wazir of the Right and tell thy troops that which hath happened. Then send for the Minister out of prison and do him die, and after burn him, for that he is a Miscreant, and would have gone in unto me in the way of lewdness, without the rites of wedlock and he hath testified against himself that he is an Infidel and believeth in no religion. And do tenderly by thy son-in-law, whom thou makest thy Wazir of the Right.” He replied, “Hearing and obeying, O my daughter. But do thou give me the ring or give it to thy husband.” Quoth she, “It behoveth not that either thou or he have the ring. I will keep the ring myself, and belike I shall be more careful of it than you. Whatso ye wish seek it of me and I will demand it for you of the Slave of the Seal-ring. So fear no harm so long as I live and after my death, do what ye twain will with the ring.” Quoth the King, “This is the right rede, O my daughter,” and taking his son-in-law went forth to the Divan. Now the troops had passed the night in sore chagrin for Princess Dunya and that which the Wazir had done with her, in going in to her after the way of lewdness, without marriage-rites, and for his ill-usage of the King and Ma’aruf, and they feared lest the law of Al-Islam be dishonoured, because it was manifest to them that he was a Kafir. So they assembled in the Divan and fell to reproaching the Shaykh al-Islam, saying, “Why didst thou not forbid him from going in to the Princess in the way of lewdness?” Said he, “O folk, the man is a Miscreant and hath gotten possession of the ring and I and you may not prevail against him. But Almighty Allah will requite him his deed, and be ye silent, lest he slay you.” And as the host was thus engaged in talk, behold the King and Ma’aruf entered the Divan.——And Shahrazad perceived the dawn of day and ceased to say her permitted say.

Now when it was the Thousandth Night,

She continued, It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that when the troops sorely chagrined sat in the Divan talking over the ill-deeds done by the Wazir to their Sovran, his son-in-law and his daughter, behold, the King and Ma’aruf entered. Then the King bade decorate the city and sent to fetch the Wazir from the place of duresse. So they brought him, and as he passed by the troops, they cursed him and abused him and menaced him, till he came to the King, who commanded to do him dead by the vilest of deaths. Accordingly, they slew him and after burned his body, and he went to Hell after the foulest of plights; and right well quoth one of him:—

The Compassionate show no ruth to the tomb where his bones shall lie ✿ And Munkar and eke Nakír[99] ne’er cease to abide thereby!

The King made Ma’aruf his Wazir of the Right and the times were pleasant to them and their joys were untroubled. They abode thus five years till, in the sixth year, the King died and Princess Dunya made Ma’aruf Sultan in her father’s stead, but she gave him not the seal-ring. During this time she had conceived by him and borne him a boy of passing loveliness, excelling in beauty and perfection, who ceased not to be reared in the laps of nurses till he reached the age of five, when his mother fell sick of a deadly sickness and calling her husband to her, said to him, “I am ill.” Quoth he, “Allah preserve thee, O dearling of my heart!” But quoth she, “Haply I shall die and thou needest not that I commend to thy care thy son: wherefore I charge thee but be careful of the ring, for thine own sake and for the sake of this thy boy.” And he answered, “No harm shall befal him whom Allah preserveth!” Then she pulled off the ring and gave it to him, and on the morrow she was admitted to the mercy of Allah the Most High,[100] whilst Ma’aruf abode in possession of the kingship and applied himself to the business of governing. Now it chanced that one day, as he shook the handkerchief[101] and the troops withdrew to their places that he betook himself to the sitting-chamber, where he sat till the day departed and the night advanced with murks bedight. Then came in to him his cup-companions of the notables according to their custom, and sat with him by way of solace and diversion, till midnight, when they craved permission to withdraw. He gave them leave and they retired to their houses; after which there came in to him a slave-girl affected to the service of his bed, who spread him the mattress and doffing his apparel, clad him in his sleeping-gown. Then he lay down and she kneaded his feet, till sleep overpowered him; whereupon she withdrew to her own chamber and slept. But suddenly he felt something beside him in the bed and awaking started up in alarm and cried, “I seek refuge with Allah from Satan the stoned!” Then he opened his eyes and seeing by his side a woman foul of favour, said to her, “Who art thou?” Said she, “Fear not, I am thy wife Fatimah al-Urrah.” Whereupon he looked in her face and knew her by her loathly form and the length of her dog-teeth: so he asked her, “Whence camest thou in to me and who brought thee to this country?” “In what country art thou at this present?” “In the city of Ikhtiyan al-Khutan. But thou, when didst thou leave Cairo?” “But now.” “How can that be?” “Know,” said she, “that, when I fell out with thee and Satan prompted me to do thee a damage, I complained of thee to the magistrates, who sought for thee and the Kazis enquired of thee, but found thee not. When two days were past, repentance gat hold upon me and I knew that the fault was with me; but penitence availed me not, and I abode for some days weeping for thy loss, till what was in my hand failed and I was obliged to beg my bread. So I fell to begging of all, from the courted rich to the contemned poor, and since thou leftest me, I have eaten of the bitterness of beggary and have been in the sorriest of conditions. Every night I sat beweeping our separation and that which I suffered, since thy departure, of humiliation and ignominy, of abjection and misery.” And she went on to tell him what had befallen her, whilst he stared at her in amazement, till she said, “Yesterday, I went about begging all day but none gave me aught; and as often as I accosted any one and craved of him a crust of bread, he reviled me and gave me naught. When night came, I went to bed supperless, and hunger burned me and sore on me was that which I suffered: and I sat weeping when, behold, one appeared to me and said, O woman why weepest thou? Said I, erst I had a husband who used to provide for me and fulfil my wishes; but he is lost to me and I know not whither he went and have been in sore straits since he left me. Asked he, What is thy husband’s name? and I answered, His name is Ma’aruf. Quoth he, I ken him. Know that thy husband is now Sultan in a certain city, and if thou wilt, I will carry thee to him. Cried I, I am under thy protection: of thy bounty bring me to him! So he took me up and flew with me between heaven and earth, till he brought me to this pavilion and said to me:—Enter yonder chamber, and thou shalt see thy husband asleep on the couch. Accordingly I entered and found thee in this state of lordship. Indeed I had not thought thou wouldst forsake me, who am thy mate, and praised be Allah who hath united thee with me!” Quoth Ma’aruf, “Did I forsake thee or thou me? Thou complainedst of me from Kazi to Kazi and endedst by denouncing me to the High Court and bringing down on me Abú Tabak from the Citadel: so I fled in mine own despite.” And he went on to tell her all that had befallen him and how he was become Sultan and had married the King’s daughter and how his beloved Dunya had died, leaving him a son who was then seven years old. She rejoined, “That which happened was fore-ordained of Allah; but I repent me and I place myself under thy protection beseeching thee not to abandon me, but suffer me eat bread, with thee by way of an alms.” And she ceased not to humble herself to him and to supplicate him till his heart relented towards her and he said, “Repent from mischief and abide with me, and naught shall betide thee save what shall pleasure thee: but, an thou work any wickedness, I will slay thee nor fear any one. And fancy not that thou canst complain of me to the High Court and that Abu Tabak will come down on me from the Citadel; for I am become Sultan and the folk dread me: but I fear none save Allah Almighty, because I have a talismanic ring which when I rub, the Slave of the Signet appeareth to me. His name is Abu al-Sa’adat, and whatsoever I demand of him he bringeth to me. So, an thou desire to return to thine own country, I will give thee what shall suffice thee all thy life long and will send thee thither speedily; but, an thou desire to abide with me, I will clear for thee a palace and furnish it with the choicest of silks and appoint thee twenty slave-girls to serve thee and provide thee with dainty dishes and sumptuous suits, and thou shalt be a Queen and live in all delight till thou die or I die. What sayest thou of this?” “I wish to abide with thee,” she answered and kissed his hand and vowed repentance from frowardness. Accordingly he set apart a palace for her sole use and gave her slave-girls and eunuchs, and she became a Queen. The young Prince used to visit her as he visited his sire; but she hated him for that he was not her son; and when the boy saw that she looked on him with the eye of aversion and anger, he shunned her and took a dislike to her. As for Ma’aruf, he occupied himself with the love of fair handmaidens and bethought him not of his wife Fatimah the Dung, for that she was grown a grizzled old fright, foul-favoured to the sight, a bald-headed blight, loathlier than the snake speckled black and white; the more that she had beyond measure evil entreated him aforetime; and as saith the adage, “Ill-usage the root of desire disparts and sows hate in the soil of hearts;” and God-gifted is he who saith:—

Beware of losing hearts of men by thine injurious deed; ✿ For when Aversion takes his place none may dear Love restore:

Hearts, when affection flies from them, are likest unto glass ✿ Which broken, cannot whole be made,—’tis breached for evermore.

And indeed Ma’aruf had not given her shelter by reason of any praiseworthy quality in her, but he dealt with her thus generously only of desire for the approval of Allah Almighty.—Here Dunyazad interrupted her sister Shahrazad, saying, “How winsome are these words of thine which win hold of the heart more forcibly than enchanters’ eyne; and how beautiful are these wondrous books thou hast cited and the marvellous and singular tales thou hast recited!” Quoth Shahrazad, “And where is all this compared with what I shall relate to thee on the coming night, an I live and the King deign spare my days?” So when morning morrowed and the day brake in its sheen and shone, the King arose from his couch with breast broadened and in high expectation for the rest of the tale and saying, “By Allah, I will not slay her till I hear the last of her story;” repaired to his Durbár while the Wazir, as was his wont, presented himself at the Palace, shroud under arm. Shahriyar tarried abroad all that day, bidding and forbidding between man and man; after which he returned to his Harim and, according to his custom went in to his wife Shahrazad.[102]

Now when it was the Thousand and First Night,

Dunyazad said to her sister, “Do thou finish for us the History of Ma’aruf!” She replied, “With love and goodly gree, an my lord deign permit me recount it.” Quoth the King, “I permit thee; for that I am fain of hearing it.” So she said:—It hath reached me, O auspicious King, that Ma’aruf would have naught to do with his wife by way of conjugal duty. Now when she saw that he held aloof from her bed and occupied himself with other women, she hated him and jealousy gat the mastery of her and Iblis prompted her to take the seal-ring from him and slay him and make herself Queen in his stead. So she went forth one night from her pavilion, intending for that in which was her husband King Ma’aruf; and it chanced by decree of the Decreer and His written destiny, that Ma’aruf lay that night with one of his concubines; a damsel endowed with beauty and loveliness, symmetry and a stature all grace. And it was his wont, of the excellence of his piety, that, when he was minded to have to lie with a woman, he would doff the enchanted seal-ring from his finger, in reverence to the Holy Names graven thereon, and lay it on the pillow, nor would he don it again till he had purified himself by the Ghusl-ablution. Moreover, when he had lain with a woman, he was used to order her go forth from him before daybreak, of his fear for the seal-ring; and when he went to the Hammam he locked the door of the pavilion till his return, when he put on the ring, and after this, all were free to enter according to custom. His wife Fatimah the Dung knew of all this and went not forth from her place till she had certified herself of the case. So she sallied out, when the night was dark, purposing to go in to him, whilst he was drowned in sleep, and steal the ring, unseen of him. Now it chanced at this time that the King’s son had gone out, without light, to the Chapel of Ease for an occasion, and sat down over the marble slab[103] of the jakes in the dark, leaving the door open. Presently, he saw Fatimah come forth of her pavilion and make stealthily for that of his father and said in himself, “What aileth this witch to leave her lodging in the dead of the night and make for my father’s pavilion? Needs must there be some reason for this:” so he went out after her and followed in her steps unseen of her. Now he had a short sword of watered steel, which he held so dear that he went not to his father’s Divan, except he were girt therewith; and his father used to laugh at him and exclaim, “Mahallah![104] This is a mighty fine sword of thine, O my son! But thou hast not gone down with it to battle nor cut off a head therewith.” Whereupon the boy would reply, “I will not fail to cut off with it some head which deserveth[105] cutting.” And Ma’aruf would laugh at his words. Now when treading in her track, he drew the sword from its sheath and he followed her till she came to his father’s pavilion and entered, whilst he stood and watched her from the door. He saw her searching about and heard her say to herself, “Where hath he laid the seal-ring?”; whereby he knew that she was looking for the ring and he waited till she found it and said, “Here it is.” Then she picked it up and turned to go out; but he hid behind the door. As she came forth, she looked at the ring and turned it about in her grasp. But when she was about to rub it, he raised his hand with the sword and smote her on the neck; and she cried a single cry and fell down dead. With this Ma’aruf awoke and seeing his wife strown on the ground, with her blood flowing, and his son standing with the drawn sword in his hand, said to him, “What is this, O my son?” He replied, “O my father, how often hast thou said to me, Thou hast a mighty fine sword; but thou hast not gone down with it to battle nor cut off a head. And I have answered thee, saying, I will not fail to cut off with it a head which deserveth cutting. And now, behold, I have therewith cut off for thee a head well worth the cutting!” And he told him what had passed. Ma’aruf sought for the Seal-ring, but found it not; so he searched the dead woman’s body till he saw her hand closed upon it; whereupon he took it from her grasp and said to the boy, “Thou art indeed my very son, without doubt or dispute; Allah ease thee in this world and the next, even as thou hast eased me of this vile woman! Her attempt led only to her own destruction, and Allah-gifted is he who said:—

When forwards Allah’s aid a man’s intent, ✿ His wish in every case shall find consent:

But an that aid of Allah be refused, ✿ His first attempt shall do him damagement.

Then King Ma’aruf called aloud to some of his attendants, who came in haste, and he told them what his wife Fatimah the Dung had done and bade them to take her and lay her in a place till the morning. They did his bidding, and next day he gave her in charge to a number of eunuchs, who washed her and shrouded her and made her a tomb[106] and buried her. Thus her coming from Cairo was but to her grave, and Allah-gifted is he who said[107]:—

We trod the steps appointed for us: and he whose steps are appointed must tread them.

He whose death is decreed to take place in our land shall not die in any land but that.

And how excellent is the saying of the poet:—

I wot not, whenas to a land I fare, ✿ Good luck pursuing, what my lot shall be.

Whether the fortune I perforce pursue ✿ Or the misfortune which pursueth me.

After this, King Ma’aruf sent for the husbandman, whose guest he had been, when he was a fugitive, and made him his Wazir of the Right and his Chief Counsellor.[108] Then, learning that he had a daughter of passing beauty and loveliness, of qualities nature-ennobled at birth and exalted of worth, he took her to wife; and in due time he married his son. So they abode awhile in all solace of life and its delight and their days were serene and their joys untroubled, till there came to them the Destroyer of delights and the Sunderer of societies, the Depopulator of populous places and the Orphaner of sons and daughters. And glory be to the Living who dieth not and in whose hand are the Keys of the Seen and the Unseen!”

Conclusion.

Now, during this time, Shahrazad had borne the King three boy children: so, when she had made an end of the story of Ma’aruf, she rose to her feet and kissing ground before him, said, “O King of the time and unique one[109] of the age and the tide, I am thine handmaid and these thousand nights and a night have I entertained thee with stories of folk gone before and admonitory instances of the men of yore. May I then make bold to crave a boon of Thy Highness?” He replied, “Ask, O Shahrazad, and it shall be granted to thee.[110]” Whereupon she cried out to the nurses and the eunuchs, saying, “Bring me my children.” So they brought them to her in haste, and they were three boy children, one walking, one crawling and one sucking. She took them and setting them before the King, again kissed the ground and said, “O King of the age, these are thy children and I crave that thou release me from the doom of death, as a dole to these infants; for, an thou kill me, they will become motherless and will find none among women to rear them as they should be reared.” When the King heard this, he wept and straining the boys to his bosom, said, “By Allah, O Shahrazad, I pardoned thee before the coming of these children, for that I found thee chaste, pure, ingenuous and pious! Allah bless thee and thy father and thy mother and thy root and thy branch! I take the Almighty to witness against me that I exempt thee from aught that can harm thee.” So she kissed his hands and feet and rejoiced with exceeding joy, saying, “The Lord make thy life long and increase thee in dignity and majesty[111]!”; presently adding, “Thou marvelledst at that which befel thee on the part of women; yet there betided the Kings of the Chosroës before thee greater mishaps and more grievous than that which hath befallen thee, and indeed I have set forth unto thee that which happened to Caliphs and Kings and others with their women, but the relation is longsome and hearkening groweth tedious, and in this is all-sufficient warning for the man of wits and admonishment for the wise.” Then she ceased to speak, and when King Shahriyar heard her speech and profited by that which she said, he summoned up his reasoning powers and cleansed his heart and caused his understanding revert and turned to Allah Almighty and said to himself, “Since there befel the Kings of the Chosroës more than that which hath befallen me, never, whilst I live, shall I cease to blame myself for the past. As for this Shahrazad, her like is not found in the lands; so praise be to Him who appointed her a means for delivering His creatures from oppression and slaughter!” Then he arose from his séance and kissed her head, whereat she rejoiced, she and her sister Dunyazad, with exceeding joy. When the morning morrowed, the King went forth and sitting down on the throne of the Kingship, summoned the Lords of his land; whereupon the Chamberlains and Nabobs and Captains of the host went in to him and kissed ground before him. He distinguished the Wazir, Shahrazad’s sire, with special favour and bestowed on him a costly and splendid robe of honour and entreated him with the utmost kindness, and said to him, “Allah protect thee for that thou gavest me to wife thy noble daughter, who hath been the means of my repentance from slaying the daughters of folk. Indeed I have found her pure and pious, chaste and ingenuous, and Allah hath vouchsafed me by her three boy children; wherefore praised be He for his passing favour.” Then he bestowed robes of honour upon his Wazirs, and Emirs and Chief Officers and he set forth to them briefly that which had betided him with Shahrazad and how he had turned from his former ways and repented him of what he had done and purposed to take the Wazir’s daughter, Shahrazad, to wife and let draw up the marriage-contract with her. When those who were present heard this, they kissed the ground before him and blessed him and his betrothed[112] Shahrazad, and the Wazir thanked her. Then Shahriyar made an end of his sitting in all weal, whereupon the folk dispersed to their dwelling-places and the news was bruited abroad that the King purposed to marry the Wazir’s daughter, Shahrazad. Then he proceeded to make ready the wedding gear, and presently he sent after his brother, King Shah Zaman, who came, and King Shahriyar went forth to meet him with the troops. Furthermore, they decorated the city after the goodliest fashion and diffused scents from censers and burnt aloes-wood and other perfumes in all the markets and thoroughfares and rubbed themselves with saffron,[113] what while the drums beat and the flutes and pipes sounded and mimes and mountebanks played and plied their arts and the King lavished on them gifts and largesse; and in very deed it was a notable day. When they came to the palace, King Shahriyar commanded to spread the tables with beasts roasted whole and sweetmeats and all manner of viands and bade the crier cry to the folk that they should come up to the Divan and eat and drink and that this should be a means of reconciliation between him and them. So, high and low, great and small came up unto him and they abode on that wise, eating and drinking, seven days with their nights. Then the King shut himself up with his brother and related to him that which had betided him with the Wazir’s daughter, Shahrazad, during the past three years and told him what he had heard from her of proverbs and parables, chronicles and pleasantries, quips and jests, stories and anecdotes, dialogues and histories and elegies and other verses; whereat King Shah Zaman marvelled with the uttermost marvel and said, “Fain would I take her younger sister to wife, so we may be two brothers-german to two sisters-german, and they on like wise be sisters to us; for that the calamity which befel me was the cause of our discovering that which befel thee and all this time of three years past I have taken no delight in woman, save that I lie each night with a damsel of my kingdom, and every morning I do her to death; but now I desire to marry thy wife’s sister Dunyazad.” When King Shahriyar heard his brother’s words, he rejoiced with joy exceeding and arising forthright, went in to his wife Shahrazad and acquainted her with that which his brother purposed, namely that he sought her sister Dunyazad in wedlock; whereupon she answered, “O King of the age, we seek of him one condition, to wit, that he take up his abode with us, for that I cannot brook to be parted from my sister an hour, because we were brought up together and may not endure separation each from other.[114] If he accept this pact, she is his handmaid.” King Shahriyar returned to his brother and acquainted him with that which Shahrazad had said; and he replied, “Indeed, this is what was in my mind, for that I desire nevermore to be parted from thee one hour. As for the kingdom, Allah the Most High shall send to it whomso He chooseth, for that I have no longer a desire for the kingship.” When King Shahriyar heard his brother’s words, he rejoiced exceedingly and said, “Verily, this is what I wished, O my brother. So Alhamdolillah—Praised be Allah—who hath brought about union between us.” Then he sent after the Kazis and Olema, Captains and Notables, and they married the two brothers to the two sisters. The contracts were written out and the two Kings bestowed robes of honour of silk and satin on those who were present, whilst the city was decorated and the rejoicings were renewed. The King commanded each Emir and Wazir and Chamberlain and Nabob to decorate his palace and the folk of the city were gladdened by the presage of happiness and contentment. King Shahriyar also bade slaughter sheep and set up kitchens and made bride-feasts and fed all comers, high and low; and he gave alms to the poor and needy and extended his bounty to great and small. Then the eunuchs went forth, that they might perfume the Hammam for the brides; so they scented it with rose-water and willow-flower-water and pods of musk and fumigated it with Kákilí[115] eagle-wood and ambergris. Then Shahrazad entered, she and her sister Dunyazad, and they cleansed their heads and clipped their hair. When they came forth of the Hammam-bath, they donned raiment and ornaments; such as men were wont prepare for the Kings of the Chosroës; and among Shahrazad’s apparel was a dress purfled with red gold and wrought with counterfeit presentments of birds and beasts. And the two sisters encircled their necks with necklaces of jewels of price, in the like whereof Iskander[116] rejoiced not, for therein were great jewels such as amazed the wit and dazzled the eye; and the imagination was bewildered at their charms, for indeed each of them was brighter than the sun and the moon. Before them they lighted brilliant flambeaux of wax in candelabra of gold, but their faces outshone the flambeaux, for that they had eyes sharper than unsheathed swords and the lashes of their eyelids bewitched all hearts. Their cheeks were rosy red and their necks and shapes gracefully swayed and their eyes wantoned like the gazelle’s; and the slave-girls came to meet them with instruments of music. Then the two Kings entered the Hammam-bath, and when they came forth, they sat down on a couch set with pearls and gems, whereupon the two sisters came up to them and stood between their hands, as they were moons, bending and leaning from side to side in their beauty and loveliness. Presently they brought forward Shahrazad and displayed her, for the first dress, in a red suit; whereupon King Shahriyar rose to look upon her and the wits of all present, men and women, were bewitched for that she was even as saith of her one of her describers[117]:—

A sun on wand in knoll of sand she showed, ✿ Clad in her cramoisy-hued chemisette:

Of her lips’ honey-dew she gave me drink ✿ And with her rosy cheeks quencht fire she set.

Then they attired Dunyazad in a dress of blue brocade and she became as she were the full moon when it shineth forth. So they displayed her in this, for the first dress, before King Shah Zaman, who rejoiced in her and well-nigh swooned away for love-longing and amorous desire; yea, he was distraught with passion for her, whenas he saw her, because she was as saith of her one of her describers in these couplets[118]:-

She comes apparelled in an azure vest ✿ Ultramarine as skies are deckt and dight:

I view’d th’ unparallel’d sight, which showed my eyes ✿ A Summer-moon upon a Winter-night.

Then they returned to Shahrazad and displayed her in the second dress, a suit of surpassing goodliness, and veiled her face with her hair like a chin-veil.[119] Moreover, they let down her side-locks and she was even as saith of her one of her describers in these couplets:—

O hail to him whose locks his cheeks o’ershade, ✿ Who slew my life by cruel hard despight:

Said I, “Hast veiled the Morn in Night?” He said, ✿ “Nay I but veil Moon in hue of Night.”

Then they displayed Dunyazad in a second and a third and a fourth dress and she paced forward like the rising sun, and swayed to and fro in the insolence of beauty; and she was even as saith the poet of her in these couplets[120]:—

The sun of beauty she to all appears ✿ And, lovely coy she mocks all loveliness:

And when he fronts her favour and her smile ✿ A-morn, the sun of day in clouds must dress.

Then they displayed Shahrazad in the third dress and the fourth and the fifth and she became as she were a Bán-branch snell or a thirsting gazelle, lovely of face and perfect in attributes of grace, even as saith of her one in these couplets[121]:—

She comes like fullest moon on happy night, ✿ Taper of waist with shape of magic might:

She hath an eye whose glances quell mankind, ✿ And ruby on her cheeks reflects his light:

Enveils her hips the blackness of her hair; ✿ Beware of curls that bite with viper-bite!

Her sides are silken-soft, that while the heart ✿ Mere rock behind that surface ’scapes our sight:

From the fringed curtains of her eyne she shoots ✿ Shafts that at furthest range on mark alight.

Then they returned to Dunyazad and displayed her in the fifth dress and in the sixth, which was green, when she surpassed with her loveliness the fair of the four quarters of the world and outvied, with the brightness of her countenance, the full moon at rising tide; for she was even as saith of her the poet in these couplets[122]:—

A damsel ’twas the tirer’s art had decked with snare and sleight, ✿ And robed with rays as though the sun from her had borrowed light:

She came before us wondrous clad in chemisette of green, ✿ As veilèd by his leafy screen Pomegranate hides from sight:

And when he said, “How callest thou the fashion of thy dress?” ✿ She answered us in pleasant way with double meaning dight,

“We call this garment crève-cœur; and rightly is it hight, ✿ For many a heart wi’ this we brake and harried many a sprite.”

Then they displayed Shahrazad in the sixth and seventh dresses and clad her in youth’s clothing, whereupon she came forward swaying from side to side and coquettishly moving and indeed she ravished wits and hearts and ensorcelled all eyes with her glances. She shook her sides and swayed her haunches, then put her hair on sword-hilt and went up to King Shahriyar, who embraced her as hospitable host embraceth guest, and threatened her in her ear with the taking of the sword; and she was even as saith of her the poet in these words:—

Were not the Murk[123] of gender male, ✿ Than feminines surpassing fair,

Tirewomen they had grudged the bride, ✿ Who made her beard and whiskers wear!

Thus also they did with her sister Dunyazad, and when they had made an end of the display the King bestowed robes of honour on all who were present and sent the brides to their own apartments. Then Shahrazad went in to King Shahriyar and Dunyazad to King Shah Zaman and each of them solaced himself with the company of his beloved consort and the hearts of the folk were comforted. When morning morrowed, the Wazir came in to the two Kings and kissed ground before them; wherefore they thanked him and were large of bounty to him. Presently they went forth and sat down upon couches of Kingship, whilst all the Wazirs and Emirs and Grandees and Lords of the land presented themselves and kissed ground. King Shahriyar ordered them dresses of honour and largesse and they prayed for the permanence and prosperity of the King and his brother. Then the two Sovrans appointed their sire-in-law the Wazir to be Viceroy in Samarcand and assigned him five of the Chief Emirs to accompany him, charging them attend him and do him service. The Minister kissed the ground and prayed that they might be vouchsafed length of life: then he went in to his daughters, whilst the Eunuchs and Ushers walked before him, and saluted them and farewelled them. They kissed his hands and gave him joy of the Kingship and bestowed on him immense treasures; after which he took leave of them and setting out, fared days and nights, till he came near Samarcand, where the townspeople met him at a distance of three marches and rejoiced in him with exceeding joy. So he entered the city and they decorated the houses and it was a notable day. He sat down on the throne of his kingship and the Wazirs did him homage and the Grandees and Emirs of Samarcand and all prayed that he might be vouchsafed justice and victory and length of continuance. So he bestowed on them robes of honour and entreated them with distinction and they made him Sultan over them. As soon as his father-in-law had departed for Samarcand, King Shahriyah summoned the Grandees of his realm and made them a stupendous banquet of all manner of delicious meats and exquisite sweetmeats. He also bestowed on them robes of honour and guerdoned them and divided the kingdoms between himself and his brother in their presence, whereat the folk rejoiced. Then the two Kings abode, each ruling a day in turn, and they were ever in harmony each with other while on similar wise their wives continued in the love of Allah Almighty and in thanksgiving to Him; and the peoples and the provinces were at peace and the preachers prayed for them from the pulpits, and their report was bruited abroad and the travellers bore tidings of them to all lands. In due time King Shahriyah summoned chroniclers and copyists and bade them write all that had betided him with his wife, first and last; so they wrote this and named it “The Stories of the Thousand Nights and A Night.” The book came to thirty volumes and these the King laid up in his treasury. And the two brothers abode with their wives in all pleasance and solace of life and its delights, for that indeed Allah the Most High had changed their annoy into joy; and on this wise they continued till there took them the Destroyer of delights and the Severer of societies, the Desolator of dwelling-places and Garnerer of grave-yards, and they were translated to the ruth of Almighty Allah; their houses fell waste and their palaces lay in ruins[124] and the Kings inherited their riches. Then there reigned after them a wise ruler, who was just, keen-witted and accomplished and loved tales and legends, especially those which chronicle the doings of Sovrans and Sultans, and he found in the treasury these marvellous stories and wondrous histories, contained in the thirty volumes aforesaid. So he read in them a first book and a second and a third and so on to the last of them, and each book astounded and delighted him more than that which preceded it, till he came to the end of them. Then he admired whatso he had read therein of description and discourse and rare traits and anecdotes and moral instances and reminiscences and bade the folk copy them and dispread them over all lands and climes; wherefore their report was bruited abroad and the people named them “The marvels and wonders of the Thousand Nights and A Night.” This is all that hath come down to us of the origin of this book, and Allah is All-knowing.[125] So Glory be to Him whom the shifts of Time waste not away, nor doth aught of chance or change affect His sway: whom one case diverteth not from other case and Who is sole in the attributes of perfect grace. And prayer and peace be upon the Lord’s Pontiff and Chosen One among His creatures, our lord MOHAMMED the Prince of mankind through whom we supplicate Him for a goodly and a godly

FINIS.

Terminal Essay.

PRELIMINARY.

The reader who has reached this terminal stage will hardly require my assurance that he has seen the mediæval Arab at his best and, perhaps, at his worst. In glancing over the myriad pictures of this panorama, those who can discern the soul of goodness in things evil will note the true nobility of the Moslem’s mind in the Moyen Age, and the cleanliness of his life from cradle to grave. As a child he is devoted to his parents, fond of his comrades and respectful to his “pastors and masters,” even schoolmasters. As a lad he prepares for manhood with a will and this training occupies him throughout youth-tide: he is a gentleman in manners without awkwardness, vulgar astonishment or mauvaise-honte. As a man he is high-spirited and energetic, always ready to fight for his Sultan, his country and, especially, his Faith: courteous and affable, rarely failing in temperance of mind and self-respect, self-control and self-command: hospitable to the stranger, attached to his fellow-citizens, submissive to superiors and kindly to inferiors—if such classes exist: Eastern despotisms have arrived nearer the idea of equality and fraternity than any republic yet invented. As a friend he proves a model to the Damons and Pythiases: as a lover an exemplar to Don Quijote without the noble old Caballero’s touch of eccentricity. As a knight he is the mirror of chivalry, doing battle for the weak and debelling the strong, while ever “defending the honour of women.” As a husband his patriarchal position causes him to be loved and fondly loved by more than one wife: as a father affection for his children rules his life: he is domestic in the highest degree and he finds few pleasures beyond the bosom of his family. Lastly, his death is simple, path ethic and edifying as the life which led to it.

Considered in a higher phase, the mediæval Moslem mind displays, like the ancient Egyptian, a most exalted moral idea, the deepest reverence for all things connected with his religion and a sublime conception of the Unity and Omnipotence of the Deity. Noteworthy too is a proud resignation to the decrees of Fate and Fortune (Kazá wa Kadar), of Destiny and Predestination—a feature which ennobles the low aspect of Al-Islam even in these her days of comparative degeneration and local decay. Hence his moderation in prosperity, his fortitude in adversity, his dignity, his perfect self-dominance and, lastly, his lofty quietism which sounds the true heroic ring. This again is softened and tempered by a simple faith in the supremacy of Love over Fear, an unbounded humanity and charity for the poor and helpless: an unconditional forgiveness of the direst injuries (“which is the note of the noble”); a generosity and liberality which at times seem impossible and an enthusiasm for universal benevolence and beneficence which, exalting kindly deeds done to man above every form of holiness, constitute the root and base of Oriental, nay, of all, courtesy. And the whole is crowned by pure trust and natural confidence in the progress and perfectability of human nature, which he exalts instead of degrading; this he holds to be the foundation-stone of society and indeed the very purpose of its existence. His Pessimism resembles far more the optimism which the so-called Books of Moses borrowed from the Ancient Copt than the mournful and melancholy creed of the true Pessimist, as Solomon the Hebrew, the Indian Buddhist and the esoteric European imitators of Buddhism. He cannot but sigh when contemplating the sin and sorrow, the pathos and bathos of the world; and feel the pity of it, with its shifts and changes ending in nothingness, its scanty happiness and its copious misery. But his melancholy is expressed in—

“A voice divinely sweet, a voice no less

Divinely sad.”

Nor does he mourn as they mourn who have no hope: he has an absolute conviction in future compensation; and, meanwhile, his lively poetic impulse, the poetry of ideas, not of formal verse, and his radiant innate idealism breathe a soul into the merest matter of squalid work-a-day life and awaken the sweetest harmonies of Nature epitomised in Humanity.

Such was the Moslem at a time when “the dark clouds of ignorance and superstition hung so thick on the intellectual horizon of Europe as to exclude every ray of learning that darted from the East and when all that was polite or elegant in literature was classed among the Studia Arabum.”[126]

Nor is the shady side of the picture less notable. Our Arab at his worst is a mere barbarian who has not forgotten the savage. He is a model mixture of childishness and astuteness, of simplicity and cunning, concealing levity of mind under solemnity of aspect. His stolid instinctive conservatism grovels before the tyrant rule of routine, despite that turbulent and licentious independence which ever suggests revolt against the ruler: his mental torpidity, founded upon physical indolence, renders immediate action and all manner of exertion distasteful: his conscious weakness shows itself in overweening arrogance and intolerance. His crass and self-satisfied ignorance makes him glorify the most ignoble superstitions, while acts of revolting savagery are the natural results of a malignant fanaticism and a furious hatred of every creed beyond the pale of Al-Islam.

It must be confessed that these contrasts make a curious and interesting tout ensemble.

§ I

THE ORIGIN OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—THE BIRTHPLACE.

Here occur the questions, Where and When was written and to Whom do we owe a prose-poem which, like the dramatic epos of Herodotus, has no equal?

I proceed to lay before the reader a procès-verbal of the sundry pleadings already in court as concisely as is compatible with intelligibility, furnishing him with references to original authorities and warning him that a fully-detailed account would fill a volume. Even my own reasons for decidedly taking one side and rejecting the other must be stated briefly. And before entering upon this subject I would distribute the prose-matter of our Recueil of Folk-lore under three heads.

1. The Apologue or Beast-fable proper, a theme which may be of any age, as it is found in the hieroglyphs and in the cuneiforms.

2. The Fairy-tale, as for brevity we may term the stories based upon supernatural agency: this was a favourite with olden Persia; and Mohammed, most austere and puritanical of the “Prophets,” strongly objected to it because preferred by the more sensible of his converts to the dry legends of the Talmud and the Koran, quite as fabulous without the halo and glamour of fancy.

3. The Histories and historical anecdotes, analects, and acroamata, in which the names, when not used anachronistically by the editor or copier, give unerring data for the earliest date à quo and which, by the mode of treatment, suggest the latest.

Each of these constituents will require further notice when the subject-matter of the book is discussed. The metrical portion of The Nights may also be divided into three categories, viz.:—

1. The oldest and classical poetry of the Arabs, e.g. the various quotations from the “Suspended Poems.”

2. The mediæval, beginning with the laureates of Al-Rashid’s court, such as Al-Asma’í and Abú Nowás; and ending with Al-Harírí A.H. 446–516 = 1030–1100.

3. The modern quotations and the pièces de circonstance by the editors or copyists of the Compilation.[127]

Upon the metrical portion also further notices must be offered at the end of this Essay.

In considering the unde derivatur of The Nights we must carefully separate subject-matter from language-manner. The neglect of such essential difference has caused the remark, “It is not a little curious that the origin of a work which has been known to Europe and has been studied by many during nearly two centuries, should still be so mysterious, and that students have failed in all attempts to detect the secret.” Hence also the chief authorities at once branched off into two directions. One held the work to be practically Persian: the other as persistently declared it to be purely Arab.

Professor Galland, in his Epistle Dedicatory to the Marquise d’O, daughter of his patron M. de Guillerague, showed his literary acumen and unfailing sagacity by deriving The Nights from India viâ Persia; and held that they had been reduced to their present shape by an Auteur Arabe inconnu. This reference to India, also learnedly advocated by M: Langlès, was inevitable in those days: it had not then been proved that India owed all her literature to far older civilisations and even that her alphabet the Nágari, erroneously called Devanágari, was derived through Phœnicia and Himyar-land from Ancient Egypt. So Europe was contented to compare The Nights with the Fables of Pilpay for upwards of a century. At last the Pehlevi or old Iranian origin of the work found an able and strenuous advocate in Baron von Hammer-Purgstall[128] who worthily continued what Galland had begun: although a most inexact writer, he was extensively read in Oriental history and poetry. His contention was that the book is an Arabisation of the Persian Hazár Afsánah or Thousand Tales and he proved his point.

Von Hammer began by summoning into Court the “Herodotus of the Arabs, (Ali Abú al-Hasan) Al-Mas’údi who, in A.H. 333 (= 944) about one generation before the founding of Cairo, published at Bassorah the first edition of his far-famed Murúj al-Dahab wa Ma’ádin al-Jauhar, Meads of Gold and Mines of Gems. The Styrian Orientalist[129] quotes with sundry misprints[130] an ampler version of a passage in Chapter lxviii., which is abbreviated in the French translation of M. C. Barbier de Meynard.[131]

“And, indeed, many men well acquainted with their (Arab) histories[132] opine that the stories above mentioned and other trifles were strung together by men who commended themselves to the Kings by relating them, and who found favour with their contemporaries by committing them to memory and by reciting them. Of such fashion[133] is the fashion of the books which have come down to us translated from the Persian (Fárasiyah), the Indian (Hindíyah),[134] and the Græco-Roman (Rúmíyah)[135]: we have noted the judgment which should be passed upon compositions of this nature. Such is the book entituled Hazár Afsánah or The Thousand Tales, which word in Arabic signifies Khuráfah (Facetiæ): it is known to the public under the name of The Book of a Thousand Nights and a Night, (Kitab Alf Laylah wa Laylah).[136] This is an history of a King and his Wazir, the minister’s daughter and a slave-girl (járiyah) who are named Shírzád (lion-born) and Dínár-zád (ducat-born).[137] Such also is the Tale of Farzah,[138] (alii Firza), and Simás, containing details concerning the Kings and Wazirs of Hind: the Book of Al-Sindibád[139] and others of a similar stamp.”

Von Hammer adds, “quoting chapt. cxvi, of Al-Mas’údi that Al-Mansúr (second Abbaside A.H. 136–158 = 754–775, and grandfather of Al-Rashíd) caused many translations of Greek and Latin, Syriac and Persian (Pehlevi) works to be made into Arabic, specifying the Kalílah wa Damnah,”[140] the Fables of Bidpái (Pilpay), the Logic of Aristotle, the Geography of Ptolemy and the Elements of Euclid. Hence he concludes “L’original des Mille et une Nuits * * * selon toute vraisemblance, a été traduit au temps du Khalife Mansur, c’est-à-dire trente ans avant le règne du Khalife Haroun al-Raschid, qui, par la suite, devait lui-même jouer un si grand rôle dans ces histoires.” He also notes that, about a century after Al-Mas’udi had mentioned the Hazár Afsánah, it was versified and probably remodelled by one “Rásti,” the Takhallus or nom de plume of a bard at the Court of Mahmúd, the Ghaznevite Sultan who, after a reign of thirty-three years, ob. A.D. 1030.[141]

Von Hammer some twelve years afterwards (Journ. Asiat. August, 1839) brought forward, in his “Note sur l’origine Persane des Mille et une Nuits,” a second and an even more important witness: this was the famous Kitab al-Fihrist,[142] or Index List of (Arabic) works, written (in A.H. 387 = 987) by Mohammed bin Is’hák al-Nadím (cup-companion or equerry), “popularly known as Ebou Yacoub el-Werrek.”[143] The following is an extract (p. 304) from the Eighth Discourse which consists of three arts (funún).[144] “The first section on the history of the confabulatores nocturni (tellers of night tales) and the relaters of fanciful adventures, together with the names of books treating upon such subjects. Mohammed ibn Is’hák saith:—The first who indited themes of imagination and made books of them, consigning these works to the libraries, and who ordered some of them as though related by the tongues of brute beasts, were the palæo-Persians (and the Kings of the First Dynasty). The Ashkanian Kings of the Third Dynasty appended others to them and they were augmented and amplified in the days of the Sassanides” (the fourth and last royal house). “The Arabs also translated them into Arabic, and the loquent and eloquent polished and embellished them and wrote others resembling them. The first work of such kind was entituled ‘The Book of Hazár Afsán,’ signifying Alf Khuráfah, the argument whereof was as follows. A King of their Kings was wont, when he wedded a woman and had lain one night with her, to slay her on the next morning. Presently he espoused a damsel of the daughters of the Kings, Shahrázád[145] hight, one endowed with intellect and erudition and, whenas she lay with him, she fell to telling him tales of fancy; moreover she used to connect the story at the end of the night with that which might induce the King to preserve her alive and to ask her of its ending on the next night until a thousand nights had passed over her. Meanwhile he cohabited with her till she was blest by boon of child of him, when she acquainted him with the device she had wrought upon him; wherefore he admired her intelligence and inclined to her and preserved her life. That King had also a Kahramánah (nurse and duenna, not entremetteuse), hight Dínárzád (Dunyázád?), who aided the wife in this (artifice). It is also said that this book was composed for (or, by) Humái daughter of Bahman[146] and in it were included other matters. Mohammed bin Is’hak adds:—And the truth is, Inshallah,[147] that the first who solaced himself with hearing night-tales was Al-Iskandar (he of Macedon) and he had a number of men who used to relate to him imaginary stories and provoke him to laughter: he, however, designed not therein merely to please himself, but that he might thereby become the more cautious and alert. After him the Kings in like fashion made use of the book entitled ‘Hazár Afsán.’ It containeth a thousand nights, but less than two hundred night-stories, for a single history often occupied several nights. I have seen it complete sundry times; and it is, in truth, a corrupted book of cold tales.”[148]

A writer in The Athenæum,[149] objecting to Lane’s modern date for The Nights, adduces evidence to prove the greater antiquity of the work. (Abu al-Hasan) Ibn Sa’id (bin Musa al-Gharnáti = of Granada) born in A.H. 615 = 1218 and ob. Tunis A.H. 685 = 1286, left his native city and arrived at Cairo in A.H. 639 = 1241. This Spanish poet and historian wrote Al-Muhallá bi al-Ash’ár (The Adorned with Verses), a Topography of Egypt and Africa, which is apparently now lost. In this he quotes from Al-Kurtubi, the Cordovan;[150] and he in his turn is quoted by the Arab historian of Spain, Abú al-Abbás Ahmad bin Mohammed al-Makkári, in the “Windwafts of Perfume from the Branches of Andalusia the Blooming”[151] (A.D. 1628–29). Mr. Payne (x. 301) thus translates from Dr. Dozy’s published text.

“Ibn Said (may God have mercy upon him!) sets forth in his book, El Muhella bi-s-Shaar, quoting from El Curtubi the story of the building of the Houdej in the Garden of Cairo, the which was of the magnificent pleasaunces of the Fatimite Khalifs, the rare of ordinance and surpassing, to wit that the Khalif El Aamir bi-ahkam-illah[152] let build it for a Bedouin woman, the love of whom had gotten the mastery of him, in the neighbourhood of the ‘Chosen Garden’[153] and used to resort often thereto and was slain as he went thither; and it ceased not to be a pleasuring-place for the Khalifs after him. The folk abound in stories of the Bedouin girl and Ibn Meyyah[154] of the sons of her uncle (cousin?) and what hangs thereby of the mention of El-Aamir, so that the tales told of them on this account became like unto the story of El Bettál[155] and the Thousand Nights and a Night and what resembleth them.”

The same passage from Ibn Sa’id, corresponding in three MSS., occurs in the famous Khitat[156] attributed to Al-Makrizi (ob. A.D. 1444) and was thus translated from a MS. in the British Museum by Mr. John Payne (ix. 303).

“The Khalif El-Aamir bi-ahkam-illah set apart, in the neighbourhood of the Chosen Garden, a place for his beloved the Bedouin maid (Aaliyah)[157] which he named El Houdej. Quoth Ibn Said, in the book El-Muhella bi-l-ashar, from the History of El Curtubi, concerning the traditions of the folk of the story of the Bedouin maid and Ibn Menah (Meyyah) of the sons of her uncle and what hangs thereby of the mention of the Khalif El Aamír bi-ahkam-illah, so that their traditions (or tales) upon the garden became like unto El Bettál[158] and the Thousand Nights and what resembleth them.”

This evidently means either that The Nights existed in the days of Al-’Ámir (xiith cent.) or that the author compared them with a work popular in his own age. Mr. Payne attaches much importance to the discrepancy of titles, which appears to me a minor detail. The change of names is easily explained. Amongst the Arabs, as amongst the wild Irish, there is divinity (the proverb says luck) in odd numbers and consequently the others are inauspicious. Hence as Sir Wm. Ouseley says (Travels ii. 21), the number Thousand and One is a favourite in the East (Olivier, Voyages vi. 385, Paris 1807), and quotes the Cistern of the “Thousand and One Columns” at Constantinople. Kæmpfer (Amœn, Exot. p. 38) notes of the Takiyahs or Dervishes’ convents and the Mazárs or Santons’ tombs near Koníah (Iconium), “Multa seges sepulchralium quæ virorum ex omni ævo doctissimorum exuvias condunt, mille et unum recenset auctor Libri qui inscribitur Hassaaer we jek mesaar (Hazár ve yek Mezár), i.e., mille et unum mausolea.” A book, The Hazar o yek Rúz (= 1001 Days), was composed in the mid-xviith century by the famous Dervaysh Mukhlis, Chief Sofi of Isfahan: it was translated into French by Petis de la Croix, with a preface by Cazotte, and was Englished by Ambrose Phillips. Lastly, in India and throughout Asia where Indian influence extends, the number of cyphers not followed by a significant number is indefinite: for instance, to determine hundreds the Hindus affix the required figure to the end and for 100 write 101; for 1000, 1001. But the grand fact of the Hazár Afsánah is its being the archetype of The Nights, unquestionably proving that the Arab work borrows from the Persian bodily its cadre or frame-work, the principal characteristic; its exordium and its dénoûement, whilst the two heroines still bear the old Persic names.

Baron Silvestre de Sacy[159]—clarum et venerabile nomen—is the chief authority for the Arab provenance of The Nights. Apparently founding his observations upon Galland,[160] he is of opinion that the work, as now known, was originally composed in Syria[161] and written in the vulgar dialect; that it was never completed by the author, whether he was prevented by death or by other cause; and that imitators endeavoured to finish the work by inserting romances which were already known but which formed no part of the original recueil, such as the Travels of Sindbad the Seaman, the Book of the Seven Wazirs and others. He accepts the Persian scheme and cadre of the work, but no more. He contends that no considerable body of præ-Mohammedan or non-Arabic fiction appears in the actual texts[162]; and that all the tales, even those dealing with events localised in Persia, India, China and other infidel lands and dated from ante-islamitic ages, mostly with the naïvest anachronism, confine themselves to depicting the people, manners and customs of Baghdad and Mosul, Damascus and Cairo, during the Abbaside epoch; and he makes a point of the whole being impregnated with the strongest and most zealous spirit of Mohammedanism. He points out that the language is the popular or vulgar dialect, differing widely from the classical and literary; that it contains many words in common modern use and that generally it suggests the decadence of Arabian literature. Of one tale he remarks:—The History of the loves of Camaralzaman and Budour, Princess of China, is no more Indian or Persian than the others. The prince’s father has Moslems for subjects, his mother is named Fatimah and when imprisoned he solaces himself with reading the Koran. The Genii who interpose in these adventures are, again, those who had dealings with Solomon. In fine, all that we here find of the City of the Magians, as well as of the fire-worshippers, suffices to show that one should not expect to discover in it anything save the production of a Moslem writer.

All this, with due deference to so high an authority, is very superficial. Granted, which nobody denies, that the archetypal Hazár Afsánah was translated from Persic into Arabic nearly a thousand years ago, it had ample time and verge enough to assume another and a foreign dress, the corpus however remaining untouched. Under the hands of a host of editors, scribes and copyists, who have no scruples anent changing words, names and dates, abridging descriptions and attaching their own decorations, the florid and rhetorical Persian would readily be converted into the straight-forward, business-like, matter of fact Arabic. And what easier than to islamise the old Zoroasterism, to transform Ahrimán into Iblís the Shaytán, Ján bin Ján into Father Adam, and the Divs and Peris of Kayomars and the olden Guebre Kings into the Jinns and Jinniyahs of Sulayman? Volumes are spoken by the fact that the Arab adapter did not venture to change the Persic names of the two heroines and of the royal brothers or to transfer the mise-en-scène any whither from Khorasan or outer Persia. Where the story has not been too much worked by the literato’s pen, for instance the “Ten Wazirs” (in the Bresl. Edit. vi. 191–343) which is the Guebre Bakhtiyár-námah, the names and incidents are old Iranian and with few exceptions distinctly Persian. And at times we can detect the process of transition, e.g. when the Mázin of Khorásán[163] of the Wortley Montagu MS. becomes the Hasan of Bassorah of the Turner Macan MS. (Mac. Edit.).

Evidently the learned Baron had not studied such works as the Totá-kaháni or Parrot-chat which, notably translated by Nakhshabi from the Sanskrit Suka-Saptati,[164] has now become as orthodoxically Moslem as The Nights. The old Hindu Rajah becomes Ahmad Sultan of Balkh, the Prince is Maymún and his wife Khujisteh. Another instance of such radical change is the later Syriac version of Kalílah wa Dimnah,[165] old “Pilpay” converted to Christianity. We find precisely the same process in European folk-lore; for instance the Gesta Romanorum in which, after five hundred years, the life, manners and customs of the Romans lapse into the knightly and chivalrous, the Christian and ecclesiastical developments of mediæval Europe. Here, therefore, I hold that the Austrian Arabist has proved his point whilst the Frenchman has failed.

Mr. Lane, during his three years’ labour of translation, first accepted Von Hammer’s view and then came round to that of De Sacy; differing, however, in minor details, especially in the native country of The Nights. Syria had been chosen because then the most familiar to Europeans: the “Wife of Bath” had made three pilgrimages to Jerusalem; but few cared to visit the barbarous and dangerous Nile-Valley. Mr. Lane, however, was an enthusiast for Egypt or rather for Cairo, the only part of it he knew; and, when he pronounces The Nights to be of purely “Arab,” that is, of Nilotic origin, his opinion is entitled to no more deference than his deriving the sub-African and negroid Fellah from Arabia, the land per excellentiam of pure and noble blood. Other authors have wandered still further afield. Some finding Mosul idioms in the Recueil, propose “Middlegates” for its birth-place and Mr. W. G. P. Palgrave boldly says “The original of this entertaining work appears to have been composed in Baghdad about the eleventh century; another less popular but very spirited version is probably of Tunisian authorship and somewhat later.”[166]

B.—THE DATE.

The next point to consider is the date of The Nights in its present form; and here opinions range between the tenth and the sixteenth centuries. Professor Galland began by placing it arbitrarily in the middle of the thirteenth. De Sacy, who abstained from detailing reasons and who, forgetting the number of editors and scribes through whose hands it must have passed, argued only from the nature of the language and the peculiarities of style, proposed le milieu du neuvième siècle de l’hégire (= A.D. 1445–6) as its latest date. Mr. Hole, who knew The Nights only through Galland’s version, had already advocated in his “Remarks” the close of the fifteenth century; and M. Caussin (de Perceval), upon the authority of a supposed note in Galland’s MS.[167] (vol. iii. fol. 20, verso), declares the compiler to have been living in A.D. 1548 and 1565. Mr. Lane says “Not begun earlier than the last fourth of the fifteenth century nor ended before the first fourth of the sixteenth,” i.e. soon after Egypt was conquered by Selim, Sultan of the Osmanli Turks in A.D. 1517. Lastly the learned Dr. Weil says in his far too scanty Vorwort (p. ix. 2nd Edit.):—“Das wahrscheinlichste dürfte also sein, das im 15. Jahrhundert ein Egyptier nach altern Vorbilde Erzählungen für 1001 Nächte theils erdichtete, theils nach mündlichen Sagen, oder frühern schriftlichen Aufzeichnungen, bearbeitete, dass er aber entweder sein Werk nicht vollendete, oder dass ein Theil desselben verloren ging, so dass das Fehlende von Andern bis ins 16. Jahrhundert hinein durch neue Erzählungen ergänzt wurde.”

But, as justly observed by Mr. Payne, the first step when enquiring into the original date of The Nights is to determine the nucleus of the Repertory by a comparison of the four printed texts and the dozen MSS. which have been collated by scholars.[168] This process makes it evident that the tales common to all are the following thirteen:—

1.

The Introduction (with a single incidental story “The Bull and the Ass”).

2.

The Trader and the Jinni (with three incidentals).

3.

The Fisherman and the Jinni (with four).

4.

The Porter and the three Ladies of Baghdad.

5.

The Tale of the Three Apples.

6.

The Tale of Núr al-Dín Ali and his son Badr al-Dín Hasan.

7.

The Hunchback’s Tale (with eleven).

8.

Nur al-Dín and Anís al-Jalís.

9.

Tale of Ghánim bin ’Ayyúb (with two).

10.

Alí bin Bakkár and Shams al-Nahár (with two).

11.

Tale of Kamar al-Zamán.

12.

The Ebony Horse; and

13.

Julnár the Sea-born.

These forty-two tales, occupying one hundred and twenty Nights, form less than a fifth part of the whole collection which in the Mac. Edit.[169] contains a total of two hundred and sixty-four. Hence Dr. Patrick Russell,[170] the Natural Historian of Aleppo,[171] whose valuable monograph amply deserves study even in this our day, believed that the original Nights did not outnumber two hundred, to which subsequent writers added till the total of a thousand and one was made up. Dr. Jonathan Scott,[172] who quotes Russell, “held it highly probable that the tales of the original Arabian Nights did not run through more than two hundred and eighty Nights, if so many.” So this suggestion I may subjoin, “habent sua fata libelli.” Galland, who preserves in his Mille et une Nuits only about one fourth of The Nights, ends them in No. cclxiv[173] with the seventh voyage of Sindbad: after that he intentionally omits the dialogue between the sisters and the reckoning of time, to proceed uninterruptedly with the tales. And so his imitator, Petis de la Croix,[174] in his Mille et un Jours, reduces the thousand to two hundred and thirty-two.

The internal chronological evidence offered by the Collection is useful only in enabling us to determine that the tales were not written after a certain epoch: the actual dates and, consequently, all deductions from them, are vitiated by the habits of the scribes. For instance we find the Tale of the Fisherman and the Jinni (vol. i. 41) placed in A.H. 169 = A.D. 785,[175] which is hardly possible. The immortal Barber in the “Tailor’s Tale” (vol. i. 304) places his adventure with the unfortunate lover on Safar 10, A.H. 653 (= March 25th, 1255) and 7,320 years of the era of Alexander.[176] This is supported in his Tale of Himself (vol. i. pp. 317–348), where he dates his banishment from Baghdad during the reign of the penultimate Abbaside, Al-Mustansir bi ’llah[177] (A.H. 623–640 = 1225–1242), and his return to Baghdad after the accession of another Caliph who can be no other but Al-Muntasim bi ’llah (A.H. 640–656 = A.D. 1242–1258). Again at the end of the tale (vol. i. 350) he is described as “an ancient man, past his ninetieth year” and “a very old man” in the days of Al-Mustansir (vol. i. 318); so that the Hunchback’s adventure can hardly be placed earlier than A.D. 1265 or seven years after the storming of Baghdad by Huláku Khan, successor of Janghíz Khan, a terrible catastrophe which resounded throughout the civilised world. Yet there is no allusion to this crucial epoch and the total silence suffices to invalidate the date.[178] Could we assume it as true, by adding to A.D. 1265 half a century for the composition of the Hunchback’s story and its incidentals, we should place the earliest date in A.D. 1315.

As little can we learn from inferences which have been drawn from the body of the book: at most they point to its several editions or redactions. In the Tale of the “Ensorcelled Prince” (vol. i. 77) Mr. Lane (i. 135) conjectured that the four colours of the fishes were suggested by the sumptuary laws of the Mameluke Soldan, Mohammed ibn Kala’un, “subsequently to the commencement of the eighth century of the Flight, or fourteenth of our era.” But he forgets that the same distinction of dress was enforced by the Caliph Omar after the capture of Jerusalem in A.D. 636; that it was revived by Harun al-Rashid, a contemporary of Carolus Magnus and that it was noticed as a long standing grievance by the so-called Mandeville in A.D. 1322. In the Tale of the Porter and the Ladies of Baghdad the “Sultáni oranges” (vol. i. 83) have been connected with Sultáníyah city in Persian Irák, which was founded about the middle of the thirteenth century: but “Sultáni” may simply mean “royal,” a superior growth. The same story makes mention (vol. i. 94) of Kalandars or religious mendicants, a term popularly corrupted, even in writing, to Karandal.[179] Here again “Kalandar” may be due only to the scribes as the Bresl. Edit, reads Sa’alúk = asker, beggar. The Khan al-Masrúr in the Nazarene Broker’s story (i. 265) was a ruin during the early ninth century A.H. = A.D. 1420; but the Báb Zuwaylah (i. 269) dates from A.D. 1087. In the same tale occurs the Darb al-Munkari (or Munakkari) which is probably the Darb al-Munkadi of Al-Makrizi’s careful topography, the Khitat (ii. 40). Here we learn that in his time (about A.D. 1430) the name had become obsolete, and the highway was known as Darb al-Amír Baktamír al-Ustaddar from one of two high officials who both died in the fourteenth century (circ. A.D. 1350). And lastly we have the Khan al-Jáwali built about A.D. 1320. In Badr al-Din Hasan (vol. i. 237) “Sáhib” is given as a Wazirial title and it dates only from the end of the fourteenth century.[180] In Sindbad the Seaman, there is an allusion (vol. vi. 67) to the great Hindu Kingdom, Vijayanagar of the Narasimha,[181] the great power of the Deccan; but this may be due to editors or scribes as the despotism was founded only in the fourteenth century (A.D. 1320). The Ebony Horse (vol. v. 1) apparently dates before Chaucer; and “The Sleeper and The Waker” (Bresl. Edit. iv. 134–189) may precede Shakespeare’s “Taming of the Shrew”: no stress, however, can be laid upon such resemblances, the nouvelles being world-wide. But when we come to the last stories, especially to Kamar al-Zaman II. and the tale of Ma’arúf, we are apparently in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries. The first contains (Night cmlxxvii.) the word Láwandiyah = Levantine, the mention of a watch = Sá’ah in the next Night[182]; and, further on (cmlxxvi.), the “Shaykh Al-Islam,” an officer invented by Mohammed II. after the capture of Stambul in A.D. 1453. In Ma’arúf the ’Ádiliyah is named; the mosque founded outside the Bab al-Nasr by Al-Malik al-’Ádil, Túmán Bey in A.H. 906 = A.D. 1501. But, I repeat, all these names may be mere interpolations.

On the other hand, a study of the vie intime in Al-Islam and of the manners and customs of the people proves that the body of the work, as it now stands, must have been written before A.D. 1400. The Arabs use wines, ciders and barley-beer, not distilled spirits; they have no coffee or tobacco and, while familiar with small-pox (judrí), they ignore syphilis. The battles in The Nights are fought with bows and javelins, swords, spears (for infantry) and lances (for cavalry); and, whenever fire-arms are mentioned, we must suspect the scribe. Such is the case with the Madfa’ or cannon by means of which Badr al-Din Hasan breaches the bulwarks of the Lady of Beauty’s virginity (i. 223). This consideration would determine the work to have been written before the fourteenth century. We ignore the invention-date and the inventor of gunpowder, as of all old discoveries which have affected mankind at large: all we know is that the popular ideas betray great ignorance and we are led to suspect that an explosive compound, having been discovered in the earliest ages of human society, was utilised by steps so gradual that history has neglected to trace the series. According to Demmin[183], bullets for stuffing with some incendiary composition, in fact bombs, were discovered by Dr. Keller in the Palafites or Crannogs of Switzerland; and the Hindu’s Agni-Astar (“fire-weapon”), Agni-bán (“fire-arrow”) and Shatagni (“hundred-killer”), like the Roman Phalarica, and the Greek fire of Byzantium, suggest explosives. Indeed, Dr. Oppert[184] accepts the statement of Flavius Philostratus that when Appolonius of Tyana, that grand semi-mythical figure, was travelling in India, he learned the reason why Alexander of Macedon desisted from attacking the Oxydracæ who live between the Ganges and the Hyphasis (Satadru or Sutledge):—“These holy men, beloved by the gods, overthrow their enemies with tempests and thunderbolts shot from their walls.” Passing over the Arab sieges of Constantinople (A.D. 668) and Meccah (A.D. 690) and the disputed passage in Firishtah touching the Tufang or musket during the reign of Mahmúd the Ghaznevite[185] (ob. A.D. 1030), we come to the days of Alphonso the Valiant, whose long and short guns, used at the Siege of Madrid in A.D. 1084, are preserved in the Armeria Real. Viardot has noted that the African Arabs first employed cannon in A.D. 1200, and that the Maghribis defended Algeciras near Gibraltar with great guns in A.D. 1247, and utilised them to besiege Seville in A.D. 1342. This last feat of arms introduced the cannon into barbarous Northern Europe, and it must have been known to civilised Asia for many a decade before that date.

The mention of wine in The Nights, especially the Nabíz or fermented infusion of raisins well known to the præ-Mohammedan Badawis, perpetually recurs. As a rule, except only in the case of holy personages and mostly of the Caliph Al-Rashid, the “service of wine” appears immediately after the hands are washed; and women, as well as men, drink, like true Orientals, for the honest purpose of getting drunk—la recherche de l’idéal, as the process has been called. Yet distillation became well known in the fourteenth century. Amongst the Greeks and Romans it was confined to manufacturing aromatic waters, and Nicander the poet (B.C. 140) used for a still the term ἄμβιξ, like the Irish “pot” and its produce “poteen.” The simple art of converting salt water into fresh, by boiling the former and passing the steam through a cooled pipe into a recipient, would not have escaped the students of the Philosopher’s “stone;” and thus we find throughout Europe the Arabic modifications of Greek terms Alchemy, Alembic (Al-ἄμβιξ), Chemistry and Elixir; while “Alcohol” (Al-Kohl), originally meaning “extreme tenuity or impalpable state of pulverulent substances,” clearly shows the origin of the article. Avicenna, who died in A.H. 428 = 1036, nearly two hundred years before we read of distillation in Europe, compared the human body with an alembic, the belly being the cucurbit and the head the capital:—he forgot one important difference but n’importe. Spirits of wine were first noticed in the xiiith century, when the Arabs had overrun the Western Mediterranean, by Arnaldus de Villa Nova, who dubs the new invention a universal panacea; and his pupil, Raymond Lully (nat. Majorca A.D. 1236), declared this essence of wine to be a boon from the Deity. Now The Nights, even in the latest adjuncts, never allude to the “white coffee” of the “respectable” Moslem, the Ráki (raisin-brandy) or Ma-hayát (aqua vitæ) of the modern Mohametan: the drinkers confine themselves to wine like our contemporary Dalmatians, one of the healthiest and the most vigorous of seafaring races in Europe.

Syphilis also, which at the end of the xvth century began to infect Europe, is ignored by The Nights. I do not say it actually began: diseases do not begin except with the dawn of humanity; and their history, as far as we know, is simple enough. They are at first sporadic and comparatively non-lethal: at certain epochs which we can determine, and for reasons which as yet we cannot, they break out into epidemics raging with frightful violence: they then subside into the endemic state and lastly they return to the milder sporadic form. For instance, “English cholera” was known of old: in 1831 (Oct. 26) the Asiatic type took its place and now, after sundry violent epidemics, the disease is becoming endemic on the Northern seaboard of the Mediterranean, notably in Spain and Italy. So small-pox (Al-judrí, vol. i. 254) passed over from Central Africa to Arabia in the year of Mohammed’s birth (A.D. 570) and thence overspread the civilised world, as an epidemic, an endemic and a sporadic successively. The “Greater Pox” has appeared in human bones of prehistoric graves and Moses seems to mention gonorrhœa (Levit. xv. 12). Passing over allusions in Juvenal and Martial,[186] we find Eusebius relating that Galerius died (A.D. 302) of ulcers on the genitals and other parts of his body; and, about a century afterwards, Bishop Palladius records that one Hero, after conversation with a prostitute, fell a victim to an abscess on the penis (phagedænic shanker?). In 1347 the famous Joanna of Naples founded (æt. 23), in her town of Avignon, a bordel whose inmates were to be medically inspected—a measure to which England (proh pudor!) still objects. In her Statuts du Lieu-publique d’Avignon, No. iv. she expressly mentions the Mal vengut de paillardise. Such houses, says Ricord who studied the subject since 1832, were common in France after A.D. 1200; and sporadic venereals were known there. But in A.D. 1493–94 an epidemic broke out with alarming intensity at Barcelona, as we learn from the “Tractado llamado fructo de todos los Sanctos contra el mal serpentino, venido de la Isla espanola,” of Rodrigo Ruiz Días, the specialist. In Santo Domingo the disease was common under the names Hipas, Guaynaras and Taynastizas: hence the opinion in Europe that it arose from the mixture of European and “Indian” blood.[187] Some attributed it to the Gypsies who migrated to Western Europe in the xvth century:[188] others to the Moriscos expelled from Spain. But the pest got its popular name after the violent outbreak at Naples in A.D. 1493–4, when Charles VIII. of Anjou with a large army of mercenaries, Frenchmen, Spaniards, and Germans, attacked Ferdinand II. Thence it became known as the Mal de Naples and Morbus Gallicus—una gallica being still the popular term in neo-Latin lands—and the “French disease” in England. As early as July 1496 Marin Sanuto (Journal i. 171) describes with details the “Mal Franzoso.” The scientific “syphilis” dates from Fracastori’s poem (A.D. 1521) in which Syphilus the Shepherd is struck like Job, for abusing the sun. After crippling a Pope (Sixtus IV.[189]) and killing a King (Francis I.) the Grosse Vérole began to abate its violence, under the effects of mercury it is said; and became endemic, a stage still shown at Scherlievo near Fiume, where legend says it was implanted by the Napoleonic soldiery. The Aleppo and other “buttons” also belong apparently to the same grade. Elsewhere it settled as a sporadic and now it appears to be dying out while gonorrhœa is on the increase.[190]

The Nights, I have said, belongs to the days before coffee (A.D. 1550) and tobacco (A.D. 1650) had overspread the East. The former, which derives its name from the Káfá or Káffá province, lying south of Abyssinia proper and peopled by the Sidáma Gallas, was introduced to Mokha of Al-Yaman in A.D. 1429–30 by the Shaykh al-Sházili who lies buried there, and found a congenial name in the Arabic Kahwah = old wine.[191] In The Nights (Mac. Edit.) it is mentioned twelve times[192]; but never in the earlier tales: except in the case of Kamar al-Zaman II. it evidently does not belong to the epoch and we may fairly suspect the scribe. In the xvith century coffee began to take the place of wine in the nearer East; and it gradually ousted the classical drink from daily life and from folk-tales.

It is the same with tobacco, which is mentioned only once by The Nights (cmxxxi.), in conjunction with meat, vegetables and fruit and where it is called “Tábah.” Lane (iii. 615) holds it to be the work of a copyist; but in the same tale of Abu Kir and Abu Sir, sherbet and coffee appear to have become en vogue, in fact to have gained the ground they now hold. The result of Lord Macartney’s Mission to China was a suggestion that smoking might have originated spontaneously in the Old World.[193] This is undoubtedly true. The Bushmen and other wild tribes of Southern Africa threw their Dakhá (cannabis indica) on the fire and sat round it inhaling the intoxicating fumes. Smoking without tobacco was easy enough. The North American Indians of the Great Red Pipe Stone Quarry and those who lived above the line where nicotiana grew, used the kinni-kinik or bark of the red willow and some seven other succedanea.[194] But tobacco proper, which soon superseded all materials except hemp and opium, was first adopted by the Spaniards of Santo Domingo in A.D. 1496 and reached England in 1565. Hence the word, which, amongst the so-called Red Men, denoted the pipe, the container, not the contained, spread over the Old World as a generic term with additions, like “Tutun,”[195] for especial varieties. The change in English manners brought about by the cigar after dinner has already been noticed; and much of the modified sobriety of the present day may be attributed to the influence of the Holy Herb en cigarette. Such, we know from history was its effect amongst Moslems; and the normal wine-parties of The Nights suggest that the pipe was unknown even when the latest tales were written.

C.

We know absolutely nothing of the author or authors who produced our marvellous Recueil. Galland justly observes (Epist. Dedic.), “probably this great work is not by a single hand; for how can we suppose that one man alone could own a fancy fertile enough to invent so many ingenious fictions?” Mr. Lane, and Mr. Lane alone, opined that the work was written in Egypt by one person or at most by two, one ending what the other had begun, and that he or they had re-written the tales and completed the collection by new matter composed or arranged for the purpose. It is hard to see how the distinguished Arabist came to such a conclusion: at most it can be true only of the editors and scribes of MSS. evidently copied from each other, such as the Mac. and the Bul. texts. As the Reviewer (Forbes Falconer?) in the “Asiatic Journal” (vol. xxx., 1839) says, “Every step we have taken in the collation of these agreeable fictions has confirmed us in the belief that the work called the Arabian Nights is rather a vehicle for stories, partly fixed and partly arbitrary, than a collection fairly deserving, from its constant identity with itself, the name of a distinct work, and the reputation of having wholly emanated from the same inventive mind. To say nothing of the improbability of supposing that one individual, with every license to build upon the foundation of popular stories, a work which had once received a definite form from a single writer, would have been multiplied by the copyist with some regard at least to his arrangement of words as well as matter. But the various copies we have seen bear about as much mutual resemblance as if they had passed through the famous process recommended for disguising a plagiarism: ‘Translate your English author into French and again into English.’”

Moreover, the style of the several Tales, which will be considered in a future page (§ iii.), so far from being homogeneous, is heterogeneous in the extreme. Different nationalities show themselves; West Africa, Egypt and Syria are all represented and, while some authors are intimately familiar with Baghdad, Damascus and Cairo, others are equally ignorant. All copies, written and printed, absolutely differ in the last tales and a measure of the divergence can be obtained by comparing the Bresl. Edit. with the Mac. text: indeed it is my conviction that the MSS. preserved in Europe would add sundry volumes full of tales to those hitherto translated; and here the Wortley Montagu copy can be taken as a test. We may, I believe, safely compare the history of The Nights with the so-called Homeric poems, the Iliad and the Odyssey, a collection of immortal ballads and old Epic formulæ and verses traditionally handed down from rhapsode to rhapsode, incorporated in a slowly-increasing body of poetry and finally welded together about the age of Pericles.

To conclude. From the data above given I hold myself justified in drawing the following deductions:—

1. The framework of the book is purely Persian perfunctorily Arabised; the archetype being the Hazár Afsánah.[196]

2. The oldest tales, such as Sindibad (the Seven Wazirs) and King Jili’ád, may date from the reign of Al-Mansur, eighth century A.D.

3. The thirteen tales mentioned above (p. 81) as the nucleus of the Repertory, together with “Dalilah the Crafty,”[197] may be placed in our tenth century.

4. The latest tales, notably Kamar al-Zaman the Second and Ma’aruf the Cobbler, are as late as the sixteenth century.

5. The work assumed its present form in the thirteenth century.

6. The author is unknown for the best reason; there never was one: for information touching the editors and copyists we must await the fortunate discovery of some MSS.

§ II.

THE NIGHTS IN EUROPE.

The history of The Nights in Europe is one of slow and gradual development. The process was begun (1704–17) by Galland, a Frenchman, continued (1823) by Von Hammer, an Austro-German, and finished by Mr. John Payne (1882–84) an Englishman. But we must not forget that it is wholly and solely to the genius of the Gaul that Europe owes The “Arabian Nights’ Entertainments” over which Western childhood and youth have spent so many spelling hours. Antoine Galland was the first to discover the marvellous fund of material for the story-teller buried in the Oriental mine; and he had in a high degree that art of telling a tale which is far more captivating than culture or scholarship. Hence his delightful version (or perversion) became one of the world’s classics and at once made Sheherazade and Dinarzarde, Haroun Alraschid, the Calendars and a host of other personages as familiar to the home reader as Prospero, Robinson Crusoe, Lemuel Gulliver and Dr. Primrose. Without the name and fame won for the work by the brilliant paraphrase of the learned and single-minded Frenchman, Lane’s curious hash and latinized English, at once turgid and emasculated, would have found few readers. Mr. Payne’s admirable version appeals to the Orientalist and the “stylist,” not to the many-headed; and mine to the anthropologist and student of Eastern manners and customs. Galland did it and alone he did it: his fine literary flaire, his pleasing style, his polished taste and perfect tact at once made his work take high rank in the republic of letters nor will the immortal fragment ever be superseded in the infallible judgment of childhood. As the Encyclopædia Britannica has been pleased to ignore this excellent man and admirable Orientalist, numismatologist and littérateur, the reader may not be unwilling to see a short sketch of his biography.[198]

Antoine Galland was born in A.D. 1646 of peasant parents “poor and honest” at Rollot, a little bourg in Picardy some two leagues from Montdidier. He was a seventh child and his mother, left a widow in early life and compelled to earn her livelihood, saw scant chance of educating him when the kindly assistance of a Canon of the Cathedral and President of the Collége de Noyon relieved her difficulties. In this establishment Galland studied Greek and Hebrew for ten years, after which the “strait thing at home” apprenticed him to a trade. But he was made for letters; he hated manual labour and he presently removed en cachette to Paris, where he knew only an ancient kinswoman. She introduced him to a priestly relative of the Canon of Noyon, who in turn recommended him to the “Sous-principal” of the Collége Du Plessis. Here he made such notable progress in Oriental studies, that M. Petitpied, a Doctor of the Sorbonne, struck by his abilities, enabled him to study at the Collége Royal and eventually to catalogue the Eastern MSS. in the great ecclesiastical Society. Thence he passed to the Collége Mazarin, where a Professor, M. Godouin, was making an experiment which might be revived to advantage in our present schools. He collected a class of boys, aged about four, and proposed to teach them Latin speedily and easily by making them converse in the classical language as well as read and write it.[199] Galland, his assistant, had not time to register success or failure before he was appointed attaché-secretary to M. de Nointel named in 1660 Ambassadeur de France for Constantinople. His special province was to study the dogmas and doctrines and to obtain official attestations concerning the articles of the Orthodox (or Greek) Christianity which had then been a subject of lively discussion amongst certain Catholics, especially Arnauld (Antoine) and Claude the Minister, and which even in our day occasionally crops up amongst “Protestants.”[200] Galland, by frequenting the cafés and listening to the tale-teller, soon mastered Romaic and grappled with the religious question, under the tuition of a deposed Patriarch and of sundry Matráns or Metropolitans, whom the persecutions of the Pashas had driven for refuge to the Palais de France. M. de Nointel, after settling certain knotty points in the Capitulations, visited the harbour-towns of the Levant and the “Holy Places,” including Jerusalem, where Galland copied epigraphs, sketched monuments and collected antiques, such as the marbles in the Baudelot Gallery of which Père Dom Bernard de Montfaucon presently published specimens in his “Palæographia Græca,” etc. (Parisiis, 1708).

In Syria Galland was unable to buy a copy of The Nights: as he expressly states in his Epistle Dedicatory, il a fallu le faire venir de Syrie. But he prepared himself for translating it by studying the manners and customs, the religion and superstitions of the people; and in 1675, leaving his chief, who was ordered back to Stambul, he returned to France. In Paris his numismatic fame recommended him to MM. Vaillant, Carcary and Giraud who strongly urged a second visit to the Levant, for the purpose of collecting, and he set out without delay. In 1691 he made a third journey, travelling at the expense of the Compagnie des Indes-Orientales, with the main object of making purchases for the Library and Museum of Colbert the magnificent. The commission ended eighteen months afterwards with the changes of the Company, when Colbert and the Marquis de Louvois caused him to be created “Antiquary to the King,” Louis le Grand, and charged him with collecting coins and medals for the royal cabinet. As he was about to leave Smyrna, he had a narrow escape from the earthquake and subsequent fire which destroyed some fifteen thousand of the inhabitants: he was buried in the ruins; but, his kitchen being cold as becomes a philosopher’s, he was dug out unburnt.[201]

Galland again returned to Paris where his familiarity with Arabic and Hebrew, Persian and Turkish recommended him to MM. Thevenot and Bignon: this first President of the Grand Council acknowledged his services by a pension. He also became a favourite with D’Herbelot whose Bibliothèque Orientale, left unfinished at his death, he had the honour of completing and prefacing.[202] President Bignon died within the twelvemonth, which made Galland attach himself in 1697 to M. Foucault, Councillor of State and Intendant (governor) of Caen in Lower Normandy, then famous for its academy: in his new patron’s fine library and numismatic collection he found materials for a long succession of works, including a translation of the Koran.[203] They recommended him strongly to the literary world and in 1701 he was made a member of the Académie des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres.

At Caen Galland issued in 1704,[204] the first part of his Mille et une Nuits, Contes Arabes traduits en François which at once became famous as “The Arabian Nights’ Entertainments.” Mutilated, fragmentary and paraphrastic though the tales were, the glamour of imagination, the marvel of the miracles and the gorgeousness and magnificence of the scenery at once secured an exceptional success: it was a revelation in romance, and the public recognised that it stood in presence of a monumental literary work. France was a-fire with delight at a something so new, so unconventional, so entirely without purpose, religious, moral or philosophical: the Oriental wanderer in his stately robes was a startling surprise to the easy-going and utterly corrupt Europe of the ancien régime with its indecently tight garments and perfectly loose morals. “Ils produisirent,” said Charles Nodier, a genius in his way, “dès le moment de leur publication, cet effet qui assure aux productions de l’esprit une vogue populaire, quoiqu’ils appartinssent à une littérature peu connue en France; et que ce genre de composition admît ou plutôt exigeât des détails de moeurs, de caractère, de costume et de localités absolument étrangers à toutes les idées établies dans nos contes et nos romans. On fut étonné du charme qui résultait de leur lecture. C’est que la vérité des sentimens, la nouveauté des tableaux, une imagination féconde en prodiges, un coloris plein de chaleur, l’attrait d’une sensibilité sans prétention, et le sel d’un comique sans caricature, c’est que l’esprit et le naturel enfin plaisent partout, et plaisent à tout le monde.”[205]

The Contes Arabes at once made Galland’s name and a popular tale is told of them and him known to all reviewers who, however, mostly mangle it. In the Biographie Universelle of Michaud[206] we find:—Dans les deux premiers volumes de ces contes l’exorde était toujours, “Ma chère sœur, si vous ne dormez pas, faites-nous un de ces contes que vous savez.” Quelques jeunes gens, ennuyés de cette plate uniformité, allèrent une nuit qu’il faisait très-grand froid, frapper à la porte de l’auteur, qui courut en chemise à sa fenêtre. Après l’avoir fait morfondre quelque temps par diverses questions insignifiantes, ils terminèrent en lui disant, “Ah, Monsieur Galland, si vous ne dormez pas, faites-nous un de ces beaux contes que vous savez si bien.” Galland profita de la leçon, et supprima dans les volumes suivants le préambule qui lui avait attiré la plaisanterie. This legend has the merit of explaining why the Professor so soon gave up the Arab framework which he had deliberately adopted.

The Nights was at once translated from the French[207] though when, where and by whom no authority seems to know. In Lowndes’ “Bibliographer’s Manual” the English Editio Princeps is thus noticed, “Arabian Nights’ Entertainments translated from the French, London, 1724, 12mo, 6 vols.” and a footnote states that this translation, very inaccurate and vulgar in its diction, was often reprinted. In 1712 Addison introduced into the Spectator (No. 535, Nov. 13) the Story of Alnaschar (= Al-Nashshár, the Sawyer) and says that his remarks on Hope “may serve as a moral to an Arabian tale which I find translated into French by Monsieur Galland.” His version appears, from the tone and style, to have been made by himself, and yet in that year a second English edition had appeared. The nearest approach to the Edit. Princeps in the British Museum[208] is a set of six volumes bound in three and corresponding with Galland’s first half dozen. Tomes i. and ii. are from the fourth edition of 1713, Nos. iii. and iv. are from the second of 1712 and v. and vi. are from the third of 1715. It is conjectured that the two first volumes were reprinted several times apart from their subsequents, as was the fashion of the day; but all is mystery. We (my friends and I) have turned over scores of books in the British Museum, the University Library and the Advocates’ Libraries of Edinburgh and Glasgow: I have been permitted to put the question in “Notes and Queries” and in the “Antiquary”; but all our researches hitherto have been in vain.

The popularity of The Nights in England must have rivalled their vogue in France, judging from the fact that in 1713, or nine years after Galland’s Edit. Prin. appeared they had already reached a fourth issue. Even the ignoble national jealousy which prompted Sir William Jones grossly to abuse that valiant scholar, Auquetil du Perron, could not mar their popularity. But as there are men who cannot read Pickwick, so they were not wanting who spoke of “Dreams of the distempered fancy of the East.”[209] “When the work was first published in England,” says Henry Webber,[210] “it seems to have made a considerable impression upon the public.” Pope in 1720 sent two volumes (French? or English?) to Bishop Atterbury, without making any remark on the work; but, from his very silence, it may be presumed that he was not displeased with the perusal. The bishop, who does not appear to have joined a relish for the flights of imagination to his other estimable qualities, expressed his dislike of these tales pretty strongly and stated it to be his opinion, formed on the frequent descriptions of female dress, that they were the work of some Frenchman (Petis de la Croix, a mistake afterwards corrected by Warburton). The Arabian Nights, however, quickly made their way to public favour. “We have been informed of a singular instance of the effect they produced soon after their first appearance. Sir James Stewart, Lord Advocate for Scotland, having one Saturday evening found his daughters employed in reading these volumes, seized them with a rebuke for spending the evening before the ‘Sawbbath’ in such worldly amusement; but the grave advocate himself became a prey to the fascination of the tales, being found on the morning of the Sabbath itself employed in their perusal, from which he had not risen the whole night.” As late as 1780 Dr. Beattie professed himself uncertain whether they were translated or fabricated by M. Galland; and, while Dr. Pusey wrote of them “Noctes Mille et Una dictæ, quæ in omnium firmè populorum cultiorum linguas conversæ, in deliciis omnium habentur, manibusque omnium terentur,”[211] the amiable Carlyle, in the gospel according to Saint Froude, characteristically termed them “downright lies” and forbade the house to such “unwholesome literature.” What a sketch of character in two words!

The only fault found in France with the Contes Arabes was that their style is peu correcte; in fact they want classicism. Yet all Gallic imitators, Trébutien included, have carefully copied their leader and Charles Nodier remarks:—“Il me semble que l’on n’a pas rendu assez de justice au style de Galland. Abondant sans être prolixe, naturel et familier sans être lâche ni trivial, il ne manque jamais de cette élégance qui résulte de la facilité, et qui présente je ne sais quel mélange de la naïveté de Perrault et de la bonhomie de La Fontaine.”

Our Professor, with a name now thoroughly established, returned in 1706 to Paris, where he was an assiduous and efficient member of the Société Numismatique and corresponded largely with foreign Orientalists. Three years afterwards he was made Professor of Arabic at the Collége de France, succeeding Pierre Dippy; and, during the next half decade, he devoted himself to publishing his valuable studies. Then the end came. In his last illness, an attack of asthma complicated with pectoral mischief, he sent to Noyon for his nephew Julien Galland[212] to assist him in ordering his MSS. and in making his will after the simplest military fashion: he bequeathed his writings to the Bibliothèque du Roi, his Numismatic Dictionary to the Academy and his Alcoran to the Abbé Bignon. He died, aged sixty-nine on February 17, 1715, leaving his second Part of The Nights unpublished.[213]

Professor Galland was a French littérateur of the good old school which is rapidly becoming extinct. Homme vrai dans les moindres choses (as his Éloge stated); simple in life and manners and single-hearted in his devotion to letters, he was almost childish in worldly matters, while notable for penetration and acumen in his studies. He would have been as happy, one of his biographers remarks, in teaching children the elements of education as he was in acquiring his immense erudition. Briefly, truth and honesty, exactitude and indefatigable industry characterised his most honourable career.

Galland informs us (Epist. Ded.) that his MS. consisted of four volumes, only three of which are extant,[214] bringing the work down to Night cclxxxii., or about the beginning of “Camaralzaman.” The missing portion, if it contained like the other volumes 140 pages, would end that tale together with the Stories of Ghánim and the Enchanted (Ebony) Horse; and such is the disposition in the Bresl. Edit. which mostly favours in its ordinance the text used by the first translator. But this would hardly have filled more than two-thirds of his volumes; for the other third he interpolated, or is supposed to have interpolated, the ten[215] following tales.

1.

Histoire du prince Zeyn Al-asnam et du Roi des Génies.[216]

2.

Histoire de Codadad et de ses frères.

3.

Histoire de la Lampe merveilleuse (Aladdin).

4.

Histoire de l’aveugle Baba Abdalla.

5.

Histoire de Sidi Nouman.

6.

Histoire de Cogia Hassan Alhabbal.

7.

Histoire d’Ali Baba, et de Quarante Voleurs exterminés par une Esclave.

8.

Histoire d’Ali Cogia, marchand de Bagdad.

9.

Histoire du prince Ahmed et de la fée Peri-Banou.

10.

Histoire de deux Sœurs jalouses de leur Cadette.[217]

Concerning these interpolations which contain two of the best and most widely known stories in the work, Aladdin and the Forty Thieves, conjectures have been manifold but they mostly run upon three lines. De Sacy held that they were found by Galland in the public libraries of Paris. Mr. Chenery, whose acquaintance with Arabic grammar was ample, suggested that the Professor had borrowed them from the recitations of the Rawis, rhapsodists or professional story-tellers in the bazars of Smyrna and other ports of the Levant. The late Mr. Henry Charles Coote (in the “Folk-Lore Record,” vol. iii. Part ii. p. 178 et seq.), “On the source of some of M. Galland’s Tales,” quotes from popular Italian, Sicilian and Romaic stories incidents identical with those in Prince Ahmad, Aladdin, Ali Baba and the Envious Sisters, suggesting that the Frenchman had heard these paramythia in Levantine coffee-houses and had inserted them into his unequalled corpus fabularum. Mr. Payne (ix. 268) conjectures the probability “of their having been composed at a comparatively recent period by an inhabitant of Baghdad, in imitation of the legends of Haroun er Rashid and other well-known tales of the original work;” and adds, “It is possible that an exhaustive examination of the various MS. copies of the Thousand and One Nights known to exist in the public libraries of Europe might yet cast some light upon the question of the origin of the interpolated Tales.” I quite agree with him, taking “The Sleeper and the Waker” and “Zeyn Al-asnam” as cases in point; but I should expect, for reasons before given, to find the stories in a Persic rather than an Arabic MS. And I feel convinced that all will be recovered: Galland was not the man to commit a literary forgery.

As regards Aladdin, the most popular tale of the whole work, I am convinced that it is genuine, although my unfortunate friend, the late Professor Palmer, doubted its being an Eastern story. It is laid down upon all the lines of Oriental fiction. The mise-en-scène is China, “where they drink a certain warm liquor” (tea); the hero’s father is a poor tailor; and, as in “Judar and his Brethren,” the Maghribi Magician presently makes his appearance, introducing the Wonderful Lamp and the Magical Ring. Even the Sorcerer’s cry, “New lamps for old lamps!”—a prime point—is paralleled in the Tale of the Fisherman’s son,[218] where the Jew asks in exchange only old rings and the Princess, recollecting that her husband kept a shabby, well-worn ring in his writing-stand, and he being asleep, took it out and sent it to the man. In either tale the palace is transported to a distance and both end with the death of the wicked magician and the hero and heroine living happily together ever after.

All Arabists have remarked the sins of omission and commission, of abridgment, amplification and substitution, and the audacious distortion of fact and phrase in which Galland freely indulged, whilst his knowledge of Eastern languages proves that he knew better. But literary license was the order of his day and at that time French, always the most bégueule of European languages, was bound by a rigorisme of the narrowest and the straightest of lines from which the least écart condemned a man as a barbarian and a tudesque. If we consider Galland fairly we shall find that he errs mostly for a purpose, that of popularising his work; and his success indeed justified his means. He has been derided (by scholars) for “Hé Monsieur!” and “Ah Madame!”; but he could not write “O mon sieur” and “O ma dame;” although we can borrow from biblical and Shakespearean English, “O my lord!” and “O my lady!” “Bon Dieu! ma sœur” (which our translators english by “O heavens,” Night xx.) is good French for Wa ’lláhi—by Allah; and “cinquante cavaliers bien faits” (“fifty handsome gentlemen on horseback”) is a more familiar picture than fifty knights. “L’officieuse Dinarzade” (Night lxi.), and “Cette plaisante querelle des deux frères” (Night lxxii.) become ridiculous only in translation—“the officious Dinarzade” and “this pleasant quarrel;” while “ce qu’il y de remarquable” (Night lxxiii.) would relieve the Gallic mind from the mortification of “Destiny decreed.” “Plusieurs sortes de fruits et de bouteilles de vin” (Night ccxxxi. etc.) europeanises flasks and flaggons; and the violent convulsions in which the girl dies (Night cliv., her head having been cut off by her sister) is mere Gallic squeamishness: France laughs at “le shoking” in England but she has only to look at home especially during the reign of Galland’s contemporary—Roi Soleil. The terrible “Old man” (Shaykh) “of the Sea” (-board) is badly described by “l’incommode vieillard” (“the ill-natured old fellow”): “Brave Maimune” and “Agréable Maimune” are hardly what a Jinni would say to a Jinniyah (ccxiii.); but they are good Gallic. The same may be noted of “Plier les voiles pour marque qu’il se rendait” (Night ccxxxv.), a European practice; and of the false note struck in two passages. “Je m’estimais heureuse d’avoir fait une si belle conquête” (Night lxvii.) gives a Parisian turn; and, “Je ne puis voir sans horreur cet abominable barbier que voilà: quoiqu’il soit né dans un pays où tout le monde est blanc, il ne laisse pas à ressembler à un Éthiopien; mais il a l’âme encore plus noire et horrible que le visage” (Night clvii.), is a mere affectation of Orientalism. Lastly, “Une vieille dame de leur connaissance” (Night clviii.) puts French polish upon the matter of fact Arab’s “an old woman.”

The list of absolute mistakes, not including violent liberties, can hardly be held excessive. Professor Weil and Mr. Payne (ix. 271) justly charge Galland with making the Trader (Night i.) throw away the shells (écorces) of the date which has only a pellicle, as Galland certainly knew; but dates were not seen every day in France, while almonds and walnuts were of the quatre mendiants. He preserves the écorces, which later issues have changed to noyaux, probably in allusion to the jerking practice called Inwá. Again in the “First Shaykh’s Story” (vol. i. 27) the “maillet” is mentioned as the means of slaughtering cattle, because familiar to European readers: at the end of the tale it becomes “le couteau funeste.” In Badr al-Din a “tarte à la crême,” so well known to the West, displaces, naturally enough, the outlandish “mess of pomegranate-seeds.” Though the text especially tells us the hero removed his bag-trousers (not only “son habit”) and placed them under the pillow, a crucial fact in the history, our Professor sends him to bed fully dressed, apparently for the purpose of informing his readers in a footnote that Easterns “se couchent en caleçon” (Night lxxx). It was mere ignorance to confound the arbalète or cross-bow with the stone-bow (Night xxxviii.), but this has universally been done, even by Lane who ought to have known better; and it was an unpardonable carelessness or something worse to turn Nár (fire) and Dún (in lieu of) into “le faux dieu Nardoun” (Night lxv.): as this has been untouched by De Sacy, I cannot but conclude that he never read the text with the translation. Nearly as bad also to make the Jewish physician remark, when the youth gave him the left wrist (Night cl.), “voilà une grande ignorance de ne savoir pas que l’on presente la main droite à un médecin et non pas la gauche”—whose exclusive use all travellers in the East must know. I have noticed the incuriousness which translates “along the Nile-shore” by “up towards Ethiopia” (Night cli.), and the “Islands of the Children of Khaledan” (Night ccxi.) instead of the Khálidatáni or Khálidát, the Fortunate Islands. It was by no means “des petits soufflets” (“some tips from time to time with her fingers”) which the sprightly dame administered to the Barber’s second brother (Night clxxi.), but sound and heavy “cuffs” on the nape; and the sixth brother (Night clxxx.) was not “aux lèvres fendues” (“he of the hair-lips”), for they had been cut off by the Badawi jealous of his fair wife. Abu al-Hasan would not greet his beloved by saluting “le tapis à ses pieds:” he would kiss her hands and feet. Haïatalnefous (Hayat al-Nufús, Night ccxxvi.) would not “throw cold water in the Princess’s face:” she would sprinkle it with eau-de-rose. “Camaralzaman” I addresses his two abominable wives in language purely European (ccxxx.), “et de la vie il ne s’approcha d’elles,” missing one of the fine touches of the tale which shows its hero a weak and violent man, hasty and lacking the pundonor. “La belle Persienne,” in the Tale of Nur al-Din, was no Persian; nor would her master address her, “Venez çà, impertinente!” (“come hither, impertinence”). In the story of Badr, one of the Comoro Islands becomes “L’île de la Lune.” “Dog” and “dog-son” are not “injures atroces et indignes d’un grand roi:” the greatest Eastern kings allow themselves far more energetic and significant language. Fitnah[219] is by no means “Force de cœurs.” Lastly the dénoûement of The Nights is widely different in French and in Arabic; but that is probably not Galland’s fault, as he never saw the original, and indeed he deserves high praise for having invented so pleasant and sympathetic a close, inferior only to the Oriental device.[220]

Galland’s fragment has a strange effect upon the Orientalist and those who take the scholastic view, be it wide or narrow. De Sacy does not hesitate to say that the work owes much to his fellow-countryman’s hand; but I judge otherwise: it is necessary to dissociate the two works and to regard Galland’s paraphrase, which contains only a quarter of The Thousand Nights and a Night, as a wholly different book. Its attempts to amplify beauties and to correct or conceal the defects and the grotesqueness of the original, absolutely suppress much of the local colour, clothing the bare body in the best of Parisian suits. It ignores the rhymed prose and excludes the verse, rarely and very rarely rendering a few lines in a balanced style. It generally rejects the proverbs, epigrams and moral reflections which form the pith and marrow of the book; and, worse still, it disdains those finer touches of character which are often Shakespearean in their depth and delicacy, and which, applied to a race of familiar ways and thoughts, manners and customs, would have been the wonder and delight of Europe. It shows only a single side of the gem that has so many facets. By deference to public taste it was compelled to expunge the often repulsive simplicity, the childish indecencies and the wild orgies of the original, contrasting with the gorgeous tints, the elevated morality and the religious tone of passages which crowd upon them. We miss the odeur du sang which taints the parfums du harem; also the humouristic tale and the Rabelaisian outbreak which relieve and throw out into strong relief the splendour of Empire and the havoc of Time. Considered in this light it is a caput mortuum, a magnificent texture seen on the wrong side; and it speaks volumes for the genius of the man who could recommend it in such blurred and caricatured condition to readers throughout the civilised world. But those who look only at Galland’s picture, his effort to “transplant into European gardens the magic flowers of Eastern fancy,” still compare his tales with the sudden prospect of magnificent mountains seen after a long desert-march: they arouse strange longings and indescribable desires; their marvellous imaginativeness produces an insensible brightening of mind and an increase of fancy-power, making one dream that behind them lies the new and unseen, the strange and unexpected—in fact, all the glamour of the unknown.

The Nights has been translated into every far-extending Eastern tongue, Persian, Turkish and Hindostani. The latter entitles them Hikáyát al-Jalílah or Noble Tales, and the translation was made by Munshi Shams al-Din Ahmad for the use of the College of Fort George in A.H. 1252 = 1836.[221] All these versions are direct from the Arabic: my search for a translation of Galland into any Eastern tongue has hitherto been fruitless.

I was assured by the late Bertholdy Seemann that the “language of Hoffmann and Heine” contained a literal and complete translation of The Nights; but personal enquiries at Leipzig and elsewhere convinced me that the work still remains to be done. The first attempt to improve upon Galland and to show the world what the work really is was made by Dr. Max Habicht and was printed at Breslau (1824–25), in fifteen small square volumes.[222] Thus it appeared before the “Tunis Manuscript”[223] of which it purports to be a translation. The German version is, if possible, more condemnable than the Arabic original. It lacks every charm of style; it conscientiously shirks every difficulty; it abounds in the most extraordinary blunders and it is utterly useless as a picture of manners or a book of reference. We can explain its lâches only by the theory that the eminent Professor left the labour to his collaborateurs and did not take the trouble to revise their careless work.

The next German translation was by Aulic Councillor J. von Hammer-Purgstall[224] who, during his short stay at Cairo and Constantinople, turned into French the tales neglected by Galland. After some difference with M. Caussin (de Perceval) in 1810, the Styrian Orientalist entrusted his MS. to Herr Cotta the publisher of Tubingen. Thus a German version appeared, the translation of a translation, at the hand of Professor Zinserling,[224] while the French version was unaccountably lost en route to London. Finally the “Contes inédits,” etc., appeared in a French translation by G. S. Trébutien (Paris, mdcccxxviii.). Von Hammer took liberties with the text which can compare only with those of Lane: he abridged and retrenched till the likeness in places entirely disappeared; he shirked some difficult passages and he misexplained others. In fact the work did no honour to the amiable and laborious historian of the Turks.

The only good German translation of The Nights is due to Dr. Gustav Weil who, born on April 24, 1808, is still (1886) professing at Heidelburg.[225] His originals (he tells us) were the Breslau Edition, the Bulak text of Abd al-Rahman al-Safati and a MS. in the library of Saxe Gotha. The venerable savant, who has rendered such service to Arabism, informs me that Aug. Lewald’s “Vorhalle” (pp. i.-xv.)[226] was written without his knowledge. Dr. Weil neglects the division of days which enables him to introduce any number of tales: for instance, Galland’s eleven occupy a large part of vol. iii. The Vorwort wants development; the notes, confined to a few words, are inadequate and verse is everywhere rendered by prose, the Saj’a or assonance being wholly ignored. On the other hand the scholar shows himself by a correct translation, contrasting strongly with those which preceded him, and by a strictly literal version, save where the treatment required to be modified in a book intended for the public. Under such circumstances it cannot well be other than longsome and monotonous reading.

Although Spain and Italy have produced many and remarkable Orientalists, I cannot find that they have taken the trouble to translate The Nights for themselves: cheap and gaudy versions of Galland seem to have satisfied the public.[227] Notes on the Romaic, Icelandic, Russian (?) and other versions, will be found in a future page.

Professor Galland has never been forgotten in France where, amongst a host of editions, four have claims to distinction;[228] and his success did not fail to create a host of imitators and to attract what De Sacy justly terms “une prodigieuse importation de marchandise de contrebande.” As early as 1823 Von Hammer numbered seven in France (Trébutien, Préface xviii.) and during later years they have grown prodigiously. Mr. William F. Kirby, who has made a special study of the subject, has favoured me with detailed bibliographical notes on Galland’s imitators which are printed in Appendix No. II.

§ III.

THE MATTER AND THE MANNER OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—THE MATTER.

Returning to my threefold distribution of this Prose Poem (§ I) into Fable, Fairy Tale and historical Anecdote,[229] let me proceed to consider these sections more carefully.

The Apologue or Beast-fable, which apparently antedates all other subjects in The Nights, has been called “One of the earliest creations of the awakening consciousness of mankind.” I should regard it, despite a monumental antiquity, as the offspring of a comparatively civilised age, when a jealous despotism or a powerful oligarchy threw difficulties and dangers in the way of speaking “plain truths.” A hint can be given and a friend or foe can be lauded or abused as Belins the sheep or Isengrim the wolf, when the Author is debarred the higher enjoyment of praising them or dispraising them by name. And, as the purposes of fables are twofold—

Duplex libelli dos est: quod risum movet,

Et quod prudenti vitam consilio monet—

The speaking of brute beasts would give a piquancy and a pleasantry to moral design as well as to social and political satire.

The literary origin of the fable is not Buddhistic: we must especially shun that “Indo-Germanic” school which goes to India for its origins, when Pythagoras, Solon, Herodotus, Plato, Aristotle and possibly Homer sat for instruction at the feet of the Hir-seshtha, the learned grammarians of the pharaohnic court. Nor was it Æsopic, evidently Æsop inherited the hoarded wealth of ages. As Professor Lepsius taught us, “In the olden times within the memory of man, we know only of one advanced culture; of only one mode of writing, and of only one literary development, viz. those of Egypt.” The invention of an alphabet, as opposed to a syllabary, unknown to Babylonia, to Assyria and to that extreme bourne of their civilising influences, China, would for ever fix their literature—poetry, history and criticism,[230] the apologue and the anecdote. To mention no others The Lion and the Mouse appears in a Leyden papyrus dating from B.C. 1200–1166 the days of Rameses III. (Rhampsinitus) or Hak On, not as a rude and early attempt, but in a finished form, postulating an ancient origin and illustrious ancestry. The dialogue also is brought to perfection in the discourse between the Jackal Koufi and the Ethiopian Cat (Revue Égyptologique ivme. année Part i.). Africa therefore was the home of the Beast-fable not, as Professor Mahaffy thinks, because it was the chosen land of animal worship, where

Oppida tota canem venerantur nemo Dianam;[231]

but simply because the Nile-land originated every form of literature between Fabliau and Epos.

From Kemi the Black-land it was but a step to Phœnicia, Judæa,[232] Phrygia and Asia Minor, whence a ferry led over to Greece. Here the Apologue found its populariser in Αἴσωπος, Æsop, whose name, involved in myth, possibly connects with Αἰθίοψ:—“Æsopus et Aithiops idem sonant” says the sages. This would show that the Hellenes preserved a legend of the land whence the Beast-fable arose, and we may accept the fabulist’s æra as contemporary with Crœsus and Solon (B.C. 570), about a century after Psammeticus (Psamethik 1st) threw Egypt open to the restless Greek.[233] From Africa too the Fable would in early ages migrate eastwards and make for itself a new home in the second great focus of civilisation formed by the Tigris-Euphrates Valley. The late Mr. George Smith found amongst the cuneiforms fragmentary Beast-fables, such as dialogues between the Ox and the Horse, the Eagle and the Sun. In after centuries, when the conquests of Macedonian Alexander completed what Sesostris and Semiramis had begun, and mingled the manifold families of mankind by joining the eastern to the western world, the Orient became formally hellenised. Under the Seleucidæ and during the life of the independent Bactrian kingdom (B.C. 255–125), Grecian art and science, literature and even language overran the old Iranic reign and extended eastwards throughout northern India. Porus sent two embassies to Augustus in B.C. 19 and in one of them the herald Zarmanochagas (Shramanáchárya) of Bargosa, the modern Baroch in Guzerat, bore an epistle upon vellum written in Greek (Strabo xv. 1 § 78). “Videtis gentes populosque mutasse sedes” says Seneca (De Cons. ad Helv. c. vi.). “Quid sibi volunt in mediis barbarorum regionibus Græcæ artes? Quid inter Indos Persasque Macedonicus sermo? Atheniensis in Asia turba est.” Upper India, in the Macedonian days would have been mainly Buddhistic, possessing a rude alphabet borrowed from Egypt through Arabia and Phœnicia, but still in a low and barbarous condition: her buildings were wooden and she lacked, as far as we know, stone-architecture—the main test of social development. But the Bactrian Kingdom gave an impulse to her civilisation and the result was classical opposed to vedic Sanskrit. From Persia Greek letters, extending southwards to Arabia, would find indigenous imitators and there Æsop would be represented by the sundry sages who share the name Lokman.[234] One of these was of servile condition, tailor, carpenter or shepherd; and a “Habashi” (Æthiopian) meaning a negro slave with blubber lips and splay feet, so far showing a superficial likeness to the Æsop of history.

The Æsopic fable, carried by the Hellenes to India, might have fallen in with some rude and fantastic barbarian of Buddhistic “persuasion” and indigenous origin: so Reynard the Fox has its analogue amongst the Kafirs and the Vái tribe of Mandengan negroes in Liberia[235] amongst whom one Doalu invented or rather borrowed a syllabarium. The modern Gypsies are said also to have beast-fables which have never been traced to a foreign source (Leland). But I cannot accept the refinement of difference which Professor Benfey, followed by Mr. Keith-Falconer, discovers between the Æsopic and the Hindu apologue:—“In the former animals are allowed to act as animals: the latter makes them act as men in the form of animals.” The essence of the beast-fable is a reminiscence of Homo primigenius with erected ears and hairy hide, and its expression is to make the brother brute behave, think and talk like him with the superadded experience of ages. To early man the “lower animals,” which are born, live and die like himself, showing all the same affects and disaffects, loves and hates, passions, prepossessions and prejudices, must have seemed quite human enough and on an equal level to become his substitutes. The savage, when he began to reflect, would regard the carnivore and the serpent with awe, wonder and dread; and would soon suspect the same mysterious potency in the brute as in himself: so the Malays still look upon the Uran-utan, or Wood-man, as the possessor of superhuman wisdom. The hunter and the herdsman, who had few other companions, would presently explain the peculiar relations of animals to themselves by material metamorphosis, the bodily transformation of man to brute giving increased powers of working him weal and woe. A more advanced stage would find the step easy to metempsychosis, the beast containing the Ego (alias soul) of the human: such instinctive belief explains much in Hindu literature, but it was not wanted at first by the Apologue.

This blending of blood, this racial baptism would produce a fine robust progeny; and, after our second century, Ægypto-Græco-Indian stories overran the civilized globe between Rome and China. Tales have wings and fly farther than the jade hatchets of proto-historic days. And the result was a book which has had more readers than any other except the Bible. Its original is unknown.[236] The volume, which in Pehlevi became the Jávidán Khirad (“Wisdom of Ages”) or the Testament of Hoshang, that ancient guebre King, and in Sanskrit the Panchatantra (“Five Chapters”), is a recueil of apologues and anecdotes related by the learned Brahman, Vishnu Sharmá, for the benefit of his pupils the sons of an Indian Rajah. The Hindu original has been adapted and translated into a number of languages; Arabic, Hebrew and Syriac, Greek and Latin, Persian and Turkish, under a host of names.[237] Voltaire[238] wisely remarks of this venerable production:—Quand on fait réflexion que presque toute la terre a été enfatuée de pareils contes, et qu’ils ont fait l’éducation du genre humain, on trouve les fables de Pilpay, de Lokman,[239] d’Ésope, bien raisonables. But methinks the sage of Ferney might have said far more. These fables speak with the large utterance of early man; they have also their own especial beauty—the charms of well-preserved and time-honoured old age. There is in their wisdom a perfume of the past, homely and ancient-fashioned like a whiff of pot pourri, wondrous soothing withal to olfactories agitated by the patchoulis and jockey clubs of modern pretenders and petit-maîtres, with their grey young heads and pert intelligence, the motto of whose ignorance is “Connu!” Were a dose of its antique, mature experience adhibited to the Western before he visits the East, those few who could digest it might escape the normal lot of being twisted round the fingers of every rogue they meet from Dragoman to Rajah. And a quotation from them tells at once: it shows the quoter to be a man of education, not a “Jangalí,” a sylvan or savage, as the Anglo-Indian official is habitually termed by his more civilised “fellow-subject.”

The main difference between the classical apologue and the fable in The Nights is that while Æsop and Gabrias write laconic tales with a single event and a simple moral, the Arabian fables are often “long-continued novelle involving a variety of events, each characterised by some social or political aspect, forming a narrative highly interesting in itself, often exhibiting the most exquisite moral, and yet preserving, with rare ingenuity, the peculiar characteristics of the actors.”[240] And the distinction between the ancient and the mediæval apologue, including the modern which, since “Reineke Fuchs,” is mainly German, appears equally pronounced. The latter is humorous enough and rich in the wit which results from superficial incongruity; but it ignores the deep underlying bond which connects man with beast. Again, the main secret of its success is the strain of pungent satire, especially in the Renardine Cycle, which the people could apply to all unpopular “lordes and prelates, gostly and worldly.”

Our Recueil contains two distinct sets of apologues.[241] The first (vol. iii.) consists of eleven, alternating with five anecdotes (Nights cxlvi.-cliii.), following the lengthy and knightly romance of King Omar bin al Nu’man and followed by the melancholy love tale of Ali bin Bakkár. The second series in vol. ix., consisting of eight fables, not including ten anecdotes (Nights cmi.-cmxxiv.), is injected into the romance of King Jali’ad and Shimas mentioned by Al-Mas’udi as independent of The Nights. In both places the Beast-fables are introduced with some art and add variety to the subject-matter, obviating monotony—the deadly sin of such works—and giving repose to the hearer or reader after a climax of excitement such as the murder of the Wazirs. And even these are not allowed to pall upon the mental palate, being mingled with anecdotes and short tales, such as the Hermits (iii. 125), with biographical or literary episodes, acroamata, table-talk and analects where humorous Rabelaisian anecdote finds a place; in fact the fabliau or novella. This style of composition may be as ancient as the apologues. We know that it dates as far back as Rameses III., from the history of the Two Brothers in the Orbigny papyrus,[242] the prototype of Yusuf and Zulaykha, the Koranic Joseph and Potiphar’s wife. It is told with a charming naïveté and such sharp touches of local colour as, “Come, let us make merry an hour and lie together! Let down thy hair!”

Some of the apologues in The Nights are pointless enough, rien moins qu’amusants; but in the best specimens, such as the Wolf and the Fox[243] (the wicked man and the wily man), both characters are carefully kept distinct and neither action nor dialogue ever flags. Again The Flea and the Mouse (iii. 151), of a type familiar to students of the Pilpay cycle, must strike the home-reader as peculiarly quaint.

Next in date to the Apologue comes the Fairy Tale proper, where the natural universe is supplemented by one of purely imaginative existence. “As the active world is inferior to the rational soul,” says Bacon with his normal sound sense, “so Fiction gives to Mankind what History denies and in some measure satisfies the Mind with Shadows when it cannot enjoy the Substance. And as real History gives us not the success of things according to the deserts of vice and virtue, Fiction corrects it and presents us with the fates and fortunes of persons rewarded and punished according to merit.” But I would say still more. History paints or attempts to paint life as it is, a mighty maze with or without a plan: Fiction shows or would show us life as it should be, wisely ordered and laid down on fixed lines. Thus Fiction is not the mere handmaid of History: she has a household of her own and she claims to be the triumph of Art which, as Goëthe remarked, is “Art because it is not Nature.” Fancy, la folle du logis, is “that kind and gentle portress who holds the gate of Hope wide open, in opposition to Reason, the surly and scrupulous guard.”[244] As Palmerin of England says and says well, “For that the report of noble deeds doth urge the courageous mind to equal those who bear most commendation of their approved valiancy; this is the fair fruit of Imagination and of ancient histories.” And, last but not least, the faculty of Fancy takes count of the cravings of man’s nature for the marvellous, the impossible, and of his higher aspirations for the Ideal, the Perfect: she realises the wild dreams and visions of his generous youth and portrays for him a portion of that “other and better world,” with whose expectation he would console his age.

The imaginative varnish of The Nights serves admirably as a foil to the absolute realism of the picture in general. We enjoy being carried away from trivial and common-place characters, scenes and incidents; from the matter of fact surroundings of a work-a-day world, a life of eating and drinking, sleeping and waking, fighting and loving, into a society and a mise-en-scène which we suspect can exist and which we know does not. Every man at some turn or term of his life has longed for supernatural powers and a glimpse of Wonderland. Here he is in the midst of it. Here he sees mighty spirits summoned to work the human mite’s will, however whimsical, who can transport him in an eye-twinkling whithersoever he wishes; who can ruin cities and build palaces of gold and silver, gems and jacinths; who can serve up delicate viands and delicious drinks in priceless chargers and impossible cups and bring the choicest fruits from farthest Orient: here he finds magas and magicians who can make kings of his friends, slay armies of his foes and bring any number of beloveds to his arms. And from this outraging probability and outstripping possibility arises not a little of that strange fascination exercised for nearly two centuries upon the life and literature of Europe by The Nights, even in their mutilated and garbled form. The reader surrenders himself to the spell, feeling almost inclined to enquire “And why may it not be true?”[245] His brain is dazed and dazzled by the splendours which flash before it, by the sudden procession of Jinns and Jinniyahs, demons and fairies, some hideous, others preternaturally beautiful; by good wizards and evil sorcerers, whose powers are unlimited for weal and for woe; by mermen and mermaids, flying horses, talking animals, and reasoning elephants; by magic rings and their slaves and by talismanic couches which rival the carpet of Solomon. Hence, as one remarks, these Fairy Tales have pleased and still continue to please almost all ages, all ranks and all different capacities.

Dr. Hawkesworth[246] observes that these Fairy Tales find favour “because even their machinery, wild and wonderful as it is, has its laws; and the magicians and enchanters perform nothing but what was naturally to be expected from such beings, after we had once granted them existence.” Mr. Heron “rather supposes the very contrary is the truth of the fact. It is surely the strangeness, the unknown nature, the anomalous character of the supernatural agents here employed, that makes them to operate so powerfully on our hopes, fears, curiosities, sympathies, and, in short, on all the feelings of our hearts. We see men and women, who possess qualities to recommend them to our favour, subjected to the influence of beings, whose good or ill will, power or weakness, attention or neglect, are regulated by motives and circumstances which we cannot comprehend: and hence, we naturally tremble for their fate, with the same anxious concern, as we should for a friend wandering, in a dark night, amidst torrents and precipices; or preparing to land on a strange island, while he knew not whether he should be received, on the shore, by cannibals waiting to tear him piecemeal, and devour him, or by gentle beings, disposed to cherish him with fond hospitality.” Both writers have expressed themselves well, but meseems each has secured, as often happens, a fragment of the truth and holds it to be the whole Truth. Granted that such spiritual creatures as Jinns walk the earth, we are pleased to find them so very human, as wise and as foolish in word and deed as ourselves: similarly we admire in a landscape natural forms like those of Staffa or the Palisades which favour the works of architecture. Again, supposing such preternaturalisms to be around and amongst us, the wilder and more capricious they prove, the more our attention is excited and our forecasts are baffled to be set right in the end. But this is not all. The grand source of pleasure in Fairy Tales is the natural desire to learn more of the Wonderland which is known to many as a word and nothing more, like Central Africa before the last half century: thus the interest is that of the “Personal Narrative” of a grand exploration to one who delights in travels. The pleasure must be greatest where faith is strongest; for instance amongst imaginative races like the Kelts and especially Orientals, who imbibe supernaturalism with their mother’s milk. “I am persuaded,” writes Mr. Bayle St. John,[247] “that the great scheme of preternatural energy, so fully developed in The Thousand and One Nights, is believed in by the majority of the inhabitants of all the religious professions both in Syria and Egypt.” He might have added “by every reasoning being from prince to peasant, from Mullah to Badawi, between Marocco and Outer Ind.”

The Fairy Tale in The Nights is wholly and purely Persian. The gifted Iranian race, physically the noblest and the most beautiful of all known to me, has exercised upon the world-history an amount of influence which has not yet been fully recognised. It repeated for Babylonian art and literature what Greece had done for Egyptian, whose dominant idea was that of working for eternity a κτῆμα εἰς ἀεί. Hellas and Iran instinctively chose as their characteristic the idea of Beauty, rejecting all that was exaggerated and grotesque; and they made the sphere of Art and Fancy as real as the world of Nature and Fact. The innovation was hailed by the Hebrews. The so-called Books of Moses deliberately and ostentatiously ignored the future state of rewards and punishments, the other world which ruled the life of the Egyptian in this world: the lawgiver, whoever he may have been, Osarsiph or Moshe, apparently held the tenet unworthy of a race whose career he was directing to conquest and isolation in dominion. But the Jews, removed to Mesopotamia, the second cradle of the creeds, presently caught the infection of their Asiatic media; superadded Babylonian legend to Egyptian myth; stultified The Law by supplementing it with the “absurdities of foreign fable” and ended, as the Talmud proves, with becoming the most wildly superstitious and “otherworldly” of mankind.

The same change befel Al-Islam. The whole of its supernaturalism is borrowed bodily from Persia, which had “imparadised Earth by making it the abode of angels.” Mohammed, a great and commanding genius, blighted and narrowed by surroundings and circumstance to something little higher than a Covenanter or a Puritan, declared to his followers,

“I am sent to ’stablish the manners and customs;”

and his deficiency of imagination made him dislike everything but “women, perfumes, and prayers,” with an especial aversion to music and poetry, plastic art and fiction. Yet his system, unlike that of Moses, demanded thaumaturgy and metaphysical entities, and these he perforce borrowed from the Jews who had borrowed them from the Babylonians: his soul and spirit, his angels and devils, his cosmogony, his heavens and hells, even the Bridge over the Great Depth are all either Talmudic or Iranian. But there he stopped and would have stopped others. His enemies among the Koraysh were in the habit of reciting certain Persian fabliaux and of extolling them as superior to the silly and equally fictitious stories of the “Glorious Koran.” The leader of these scoffers was one Nazr ibn Háris who, taken prisoner after the Battle of Bedr, was incontinently decapitated, by apostolic command, for what appears to be a natural and sensible preference. It was the same furious fanaticism and one-idea’d intolerance which made Caliph Omar destroy all he could find of the Alexandrian Library and prescribe burning for the Holy Books of the Persian Guebres. And the taint still lingers in Al-Islam: it will be said of a pious man, “He always studies the Koran, the Traditions and other books of Law and Religion; and he never reads poems nor listens to music or to stories.”

Mohammed left a dispensation or rather a reformation so arid, jejune and material that it promised little more than the “Law of Moses,” before this was vivified and racially baptised by Mesopotamian and Persic influences. But human nature was stronger than the Prophet and, thus outraged, took speedy and absolute revenge. Before the first century had elapsed, orthodox Al-Islam was startled by the rise of Tasawwuf or Sufyism[248] a revival of classic Platonism and Christian Gnosticism, with a mingling of modern Hylozoism; which, quickened by the glowing imagination of the East, speedily formed itself into a creed the most poetical and impractical, the most spiritual and the most transcendental ever invented; satisfying all man’s hunger for “belief” which, if placed upon a solid basis of fact and proof, would forthright cease to be belief.

I will take from The Nights, as a specimen of the true Persian romance, “The Queen of the Serpents” (vol. v. 298), the subject of Lane’s Carlylean denunciation. The first gorgeous picture is the Session of the Snakes which, like their Indian congeners the Nága kings and queens, have human heads and reptile bodies, an Egyptian myth that engendered the “old serpent” of Genesis. The Sultánah welcomes Hásib Karím al-Dín, the hapless lad who had been left in a cavern to die by the greedy woodcutters; and, in order to tell him her tale, introduces the “Adventures of Bulúkiyá”: the latter is an Israelite converted by editor and scribe to Mohammedanism; but we can detect under his assumed faith the older creed. Solomon is not buried by authentic history “beyond the Seven (mystic) Seas,” but at Jerusalem or Tiberias; and his seal-ring suggests the Jám-i-Jam, the crystal cup of the great King Jamshíd. The descent of the Archangel Gabriel, so familiar to Al-Islam, is the manifestation of Bahman, the First Intelligence, the mightiest of the Angels who enabled Zarathustra-Zoroaster to walk like Bulukiya over the Dálatí or Caspian Sea.[249] Amongst the sights shown to Bulukiya, as he traverses the Seven Oceans, is a battle royal between the believing and the unbelieving Jinns, true Magian dualism, the eternal duello of the Two Roots or antagonistic Principles, Good and Evil, Hormuzd and Ahriman, which Milton has debased into a common-place modern combat fought also with cannon. Sakhr the Jinni is Eshem chief of the Divs, and Kaf, the encircling mountain, is a later edition of Persian Alborz. So in the Mantak al-Tayr (Colloquy of the Flyers) the Birds, emblems of souls, seeking the presence of the gigantic feathered biped Simurgh, their god, traverse seven Seas (according to others seven Wadys) of Search, of Love, of Knowledge, of Competence, of Unity, of Stupefaction, and of Altruism (i.e. annihilation of self), the several stages of contemplative life. At last, standing upon the mysterious island of the Simurgh and “casting a clandestine glance at him they saw thirty birds[250] in him; and when they turned their eyes to themselves the thirty birds seemed one Simurgh: they saw in themselves the entire Simurgh; they saw in the Simurgh the thirty birds entirely.” Therefore they arrived at the solution of the problem “We and Thou;” that is, the identity of God and Man; they were for ever annihilated in the Simurgh and the shade vanished in the sun (Ibid. iii. 250). The wild ideas concerning Khalít and Malít (vol. v. 319) are again Guebre. “From the seed of Kayomars (the androgyne, like pre-Adamite man) sprang a tree shaped like two human beings and thence proceeded Meshia and Meshianah, first man and woman, progenitors of mankind;” who, though created for “Shídistán, Lightland,” were seduced by Ahriman. This “two-man-tree” is evidently the duality of Physis and Anti-physis, Nature and her counterpart, the battle between Mihr, Izad or Mithra with his Surush and Feristeh (Seraphs and Angels) against the Divs who are the children of Time led by the arch-demon Eshem. Thus when Hormuzd created the planets, the dog, and all useful animals and plants, Ahriman produced the comets, the wolf, noxious beasts and poisonous growths. The Hindus represent the same metaphysical idea by Bramhá the Creator and Visvakarma, the Anti-creator,[251] miscalled by Europeans Vulcan: the former fashions a horse and a bull and the latter caricatures them with an ass and a buffalo,—evolution turned topsy turvy. After seeing nine angels and obtaining an explanation of the Seven Stages of Earth which is supported by the Gav-i-Zamín, the energy, symbolised by a bull, implanted by the Creator in the mundane sphere, Bulukiya meets the four Archangels, to wit Gabriel who is the Persian Rawánbakhsh or Life-giver; Michael or Beshter, Raphael or Israfil alias Ardibihisht, and Azazel or Azrail who is Dumá or Mordad, the Death-giver; and the four are about to attack the Dragon, that is, the demons hostile to mankind who were driven behind Alborz-Kaf by Tahmuras the ancient Persian king. Bulukiya then recites an episode within an episode, the “Story of Jánsháh,” itself a Persian name and accompanied by two others (vol. v. 329), the mise-en-scène being Kabul and the King of Khorasan appearing in the proem. Janshah, the young Prince, no sooner comes to man’s estate than he loses himself out hunting and falls in with cannibals whose bodies divide longitudinally, each moiety going its own way: these are the Shikk (split ones) which the Arabs borrowed from the Persian Ním-chihrah or Half-faces. They escape to the Ape-island whose denizens are human in intelligence and speak articulately, as the universal East believes they can: these Simiads are at chronic war with the Ants, alluding to some obscure myth which gave rise to the gold-diggers of Herodotus and other classics, “emmets in size somewhat less than dogs but bigger than foxes.”[252] The episode then falls into the banalities of Oriental folk-lore. Janshah, passing the Sabbation river and reaching the Jews’ city, is persuaded to be sewn up in a skin and is carried in the normal way to the top of the Mountain of Gems where he makes acquaintance with Shaykh Nasr, Lord of the Birds: he enters the usual forbidden room; falls in love with the pattern Swan-maiden; wins her by the popular process; loses her and recovers her through the Monk Yaghmús, whose name, like that of King Teghmús, is a burlesque of the Greek; and, finally, when she is killed by a shark, determines to mourn her loss till the end of his days. Having heard this story Bulukiya quits him; and, resolving to regain his natal land, falls in with Khizr; and the Green Prophet, who was Wazir to Kay Kobad (vith century B.C.) and was connected with Macedonian Alexander (!) enables him to win his wish. The rest of the tale calls for no comment.

Thirdly and lastly we have the histories, historical stories and the “Ana” of great men in which Easterns as well as Westerns delight: the gravest writers do not disdain to relieve the dullness of chronicles and annals by means of such discussions, humorous or pathetic, moral or grossly indecent. The dates must greatly vary: some of the anecdotes relating to the early Caliphs appear almost contemporary; others, like Ali of Cairo and Abu al-Shamat, may be as late as the Ottoman Conquest of Egypt (sixteenth century). All are distinctly Sunnite and show fierce animus against the Shi’ah heretics, suggesting that they were written after the destruction of the Fatimite dynasty (twelfth century) by Salah al-Din (Saladin the Kurd) one of the latest historical personages and the last king named in The Nights.[253] These anecdotes are so often connected with what a learned Frenchman terms the “regne féerique de Haroun er-Réschid,”[254] that the Great Caliph becomes the hero of this portion of The Nights. Aaron the Orthodox was the central figure of the most splendid empire the world had seen, the Viceregent of Allah combining the powers of Cæsar and Pope, and wielding them right worthily according to the general voice of historians. To quote a few: Ali bin Talib al-Khorásáni described him, in A.D. 934, a century and-a-half after his death when flattery would be tongue-tied, as, “one devoted to war and pilgrimage, whose bounty embraced the folk at large.” Sa’adi (ob. A.D. 1291) tells a tale highly favourable to him in the “Gulistan” (lib. i. 36). Fakhr al-Din[255] (xivth century) lauds his merits, eloquence, science and generosity; and Al-Siyuti (nat. A.D. 1445) asserts “He was one of the most distinguished of Caliphs and the most illustrious of the Princes of the Earth” (p. 290). The Shaykh al-Nafzáwi[256] (sixteenth century) in his Rauz al-’Átir fí Nazáh al-Khátir = Scented Garden-site for Heart-delight, calls Harun (chapt. vii.) the “Master of munificence and bounty, the best of the generous.” And even the latest writers have not ceased to praise him. Says Alí Azíz Efendi the Cretan, in the Story of Jewád[257] (p. 81), “Harun was the most bounteous, illustrious and upright of the Abbaside Caliphs.”

The fifth Abbaside was fair and handsome, of noble and majestic presence, a sportsman and an athlete who delighted in polo and archery. He showed sound sense and true wisdom in his speech to the grammarian-poet Al-Asma’í, who had undertaken to teach him:—“Ne m’enseignez jamais en public, et ne vous empressez pas trop de me donner des avis en particulier. Attendez ordinairement que je vous interroge, et contentez-vous de me donner une response précise à ce que je vous demanderai, sans y rien ajouter de superflu. Gardez vous surtout de vouloir me préoccuper pour vous attirer ma créance, et pour vous donner de l’autorité. Ne vous étendez jamais trop en long sur les histoires et les traditions que vous me raconterez, si je ne vous en donne la permission. Lorsque vous verrai que je m’eloignerai de l’équité dans mes jugements, ramenez-moi avec douceur, sans user de paroles fâcheuses ni de réprimandes. Enseignez-moi principalement les choses qui sont les plus nécessaires pour les discours que je dois faire en public, dans les mosquées et ailleurs; et ne parlez point en termes obscurs, ou mystérieux, ni avec des paroles trop recherchées.”[258]

He became well read in science and letters, especially history and tradition, for “his understanding was as the understanding of the learned;” and, like all educated Arabs of his day, “he was a connoisseur of poetry which at times he improvised with success.”[259] He made the pilgrimage every alternate year and sometimes on foot, while “his military expeditions almost equalled his pilgrimages.” Day after day during his Caliphate he prayed a hundred “bows,” never neglecting them, save for some especial reason, till his death; and he used to give from his privy purse alms to the extent of a hundred dirhams per diem. He delighted in panegyry and liberally rewarded its experts, one of whom, Abd al-Sammák the Preacher, fairly said of him, “Thy humility in thy greatness is nobler than thy greatness.” “No Caliph,” says Al-Niftawayh, “had been so profusely liberal to poets, lawyers and divines, although as the years advanced he wept over his extravagance amongst other sins.” There was vigorous manliness in his answer to the Grecian Emperor who had sent him an insulting missive:—“In the name of Allah! From the Commander of the Faithful Harun al-Rashid, to Nicephorus the Roman dog. I have read thy writ, O son of a miscreant mother! Thou shalt not hear, thou shalt see my reply.” Nor did he cease to make the Byzantine feel the weight of his arm till he “nakh’d”[260] his camel in the imperial Court-yard; and this was only one instance of his indomitable energy and hatred of the Infidel. Yet, if the West is to be believed, he forgot his fanaticism in his diplomatic dealings and courteous intercourse with Carolus Magnus.[261] Finally, his civilised and well regulated rule contrasted as strongly with the barbarity and turbulence of occidental Christendom, as the splendid Court and the luxurious life of Baghdad and its carpets and hangings devanced the quasi-savagery of London and Paris whose palatial halls were spread with rushes.

The great Caliph ruled twenty-three years and a few months (A.H. 170–193 = A.D. 786–808); and, as his youth was chequered and his reign was glorious, so was his end obscure.[262] After a vision foreshadowing his death,[263] which happened, as becomes a good Moslem, during a military expedition to Khorasan, he ordered his grave to be dug and himself to be carried to it in a covered litter: when sighting the fosse he exclaimed, “O son of man thou art come to this!” Then he commanded himself to be set down and a perlection of the Koran to be made over him in the litter on the edge of the grave. He was buried (æt. forty-five) at Sanábád, a village near Tús.

Aaron the Orthodox appears in The Nights as a headstrong and violent autocrat, a right royal figure according to the Moslem ideas of his day. But his career shows that he was not more tyrannical or more sanguinary than the normal despot of the East, or the contemporary Kings of the West: in most points, indeed, he was far superior to the historic misrulers who have afflicted the world from Spain to furthest China. But a single great crime, a tragedy whose details are almost incredibly horrible, marks his reign with the stain of infamy, with a blot of blood never to be washed away. This tale, “full of the waters of the eye,” as Firdausi sings, is the massacre of the Barmecides; a story which has often been told and which cannot here be passed over in silence. The ancient and noble Iranian house, belonging to the “Ebná” or Arabised Persians, had long served the Ommiades till, early in our eighth century, Khálid bin Bermek,[264] the chief, entered the service of the first Abbaside and became Wazir and Intendant of Finance to Al-Saffah. The most remarkable and distinguished of the family, he was in office when Al-Mansur transferred the capital from Damascus, the head-quarters of the hated Ommiades, to Baghdad, built ad hoc. After securing the highest character in history by his personal gifts and public services, he was succeeded by his son and heir Yáhyá (John), a statesman famed from early youth for prudence and profound intelligence, liberality and nobility of soul.[265] He was charged by the Caliph Al-Mahdi with the education of his son Harun, hence the latter was accustomed to call him father; and, until the assassination of the fantastic tyrant Al-Hádi, who proposed to make his own child Caliph, he had no little difficulty in preserving the youth from death in prison. The Orthodox, once seated firmly on the throne, appointed Yahya his Grand Wazir. This great administrator had four sons, Al-Fazl, Ja’afar, Mohammed, and Musa,[266] in whose time the house of Bermek rose to that height from which decline and fall are, in the East, well nigh certain and immediate. Al-Fazl was a foster-brother of Harun, an exchange of suckling infants having taken place between the two mothers for the usual object, a tightening of the ties of intimacy: he was a man of exceptional mind, but he lacked the charm of temper and manner which characterised Ja’afar. The poets and rhetoricians have been profuse in their praises of the cadet who appears in The Nights as an adviser of calm sound sense, an intercessor and a peace-maker, and even more remarkable than the rest of his family for an almost incredible magnanimity and generosity—une générosité effrayante. Mohammed was famed for exalted views and nobility of sentiment and Musa for bravery and energy: of both it was justly said, “They did good and harmed not.”[267]

For ten years (not including an interval of seven) from the time of Al-Rashid’s accession (A.D. 786) to the date of their fall, (A.D. 803), Yahya and his sons, Al-Fazl and Ja’afar, were virtually rulers of the great heterogeneous empire, which extended from Mauritania to Tartary, and they did notable service in arresting its disruption. Their downfall came sudden and terrible like “a thunderbolt from the blue.” As the Caliph and Ja’afar were halting in Al-’Umr (the convent) near Anbár-town on the Euphrates, after a convivial evening spent in different pavilions, Harun during the dead of the night called up his page Yásir al-Rikhlah[268] and bade him bring Ja’afar’s head. The messenger found Ja’afar still carousing with the blind poet Abú Zakkár and the Christian physician Gabriel ibn Bakhtiashú, and was persuaded to return to the Caliph and report his death; the Wazir adding, “An he express regret I shall owe thee my life; and, if not, whatso Allah will be done.” Ja’afar followed to listen and heard only the Caliph exclaim, “O sucker of thy mother’s clitoris, if thou answer me another word, I will send thee before him!” whereupon he at once bandaged his own eyes and received the fatal blow. Al-Asma’í, who was summoned to the presence shortly after, recounts that when the head was brought to Harun he gazed at it, and summoning two witnesses commanded them to decapitate Yasir, crying, “I cannot bear to look upon the slayer of Ja’afar!” His vengeance did not cease with the death: he ordered the head to be gibbetted at one end and the trunk at the other abutment of the Tigris bridge where the corpses of the vilest malefactors used to be exposed; and, some months afterwards, he insulted the remains by having them burned—the last and worst indignity which can be offered to a Moslem. There are indeed pity and terror in the difference between two such items in the Treasury-accounts as these: “Four hundred thousand dinars (£200,000) to a robe of honour for the Wazir Ja’afar bin Yahya;” and, “Ten kírát, (5 shill.) to naphtha and reeds for burning the body of Ja’afar the Barmecide.”

Meanwhile Yahya and Al-Fazl, seized by the Caliph Harun’s command at Baghdad, were significantly cast into the prison “Habs al-Zanádikah”—of the Guebres—and their immense wealth which, some opine, hastened their downfall, was confiscated. According to the historian, Al-Tabari, who, however, is not supported by all the annalists, the whole Barmecide family, men, women, and children, numbering over a thousand, were slaughtered with only three exceptions; Yahya, his brother Mohammed, and his son Al-Fazl. The Caliph’s foster-father, who lived to the age of seventy-four, was allowed to die in jail (A.H. 805) after two years’ imprisonment at Rukkah. Al-Fazl, after having been tortured with two hundred blows in order to make him produce concealed property, survived his father three years and died in Nov. A.H. 808, some four months before his terrible foster-brother. A pathetic tale is told of the son warming water for the old man’s use by pressing the copper ewer to his stomach.

The motives of this terrible massacre are variously recounted, but no sufficient explanation has yet been, or possibly ever will be, given. The popular idea is embodied in The Nights.[269] Harun, wishing Ja’afar to be his companion even in the Harem, had wedded him, pro formâ, to his eldest sister Abbásah, “the loveliest woman of her day,” and brilliant in mind as in body; but he had expressly said, “I will marry thee to her, that it may be lawful for thee to look upon her but thou shalt not touch her.” Ja’afar bound himself by a solemn oath; but his mother Attábah was mad enough to deceive him in his cups and the result was a boy (Ibn Khallikan) or, according to others, twins. The issue was sent under the charge of a confidential eunuch and a slave-girl to Meccah for concealment; but the secret was divulged to Zubaydah who had her own reasons for hating husband and wife and cherished an especial grievance against Yahya.[270] Thence it soon found its way to head-quarters. Harun’s treatment of Abbásah supports the general conviction: according to the most credible accounts she and her child were buried alive in a pit under the floor of her apartment.

But, possibly, Ja’afar’s perjury was only “the last straw.” Already Al-Fazl bin Rabí’a, the deadliest enemy of the Barmecides, had been entrusted (A.D. 786) with the Wazirate which he kept seven years. Ja’afar had also acted generously but imprudently in abetting the escape of Yahya bin Abdillah, Sayyid and Alide, for whom the Caliph had commanded confinement in a close dark dungeon: when charged with disobedience the Wazir had made full confession and Harun had (they say) exclaimed, “Thou hast done well!” but was heard to mutter, “Allah slay me an I slay thee not.”[271] The great house seems at times to have abused its powers by being too peremptory with Harun and Zubaydah, especially in money matters;[272] and its very greatness would have created for it many and powerful enemies and detractors who plied the Caliph with anonymous verse and prose. Nor was it forgotten that, before the spread of Al-Islam, they had presided over the Naubehár or Pyræthrum of Balkh; and Harun is said to have remarked anent Yahya, “The zeal for magianism, rooted in his heart, induces him to save all the monuments connected with his faith.”[273] Hence the charge that they were “Zanádakah,” a term properly applied to those who study the Zend scripture, but popularly meaning Mundanists, Positivists, Reprobates, Atheists; and it may be noted that, immediately after Al-Rashid’s death, violent religious troubles broke out in Baghdad. Ibn Khallikan[274] quotes Sa’íd ibn Sálim, a well-known grammarian and traditionist who philosophically remarked, “Of a truth the Barmecides did nothing to deserve Al-Rashid’s severity, but the day (of their power and prosperity) had been long and whatso endureth long waxeth longsome.” Fakhr al-Din says (p. 27), “On attribue encore leur ruine aux manières fières et orgueilleuses de Djafar (Ja’afar) et de Fadhl (Al-Fazl), manières que les rois ne sauroient supporter.” According to Ibn Badrún, the poet, when the Caliph’s sister ’Olayyah[275] asked him, “O my lord, I have not seen thee enjoy one happy day since putting Ja’afar to death: wherefore didst thou slay him?” he answered, “My dear life, an I thought that my shirt knew the reason I would rend it in pieces!” I therefore hold with Al-Mas’udi, “As regards the intimate cause (of the catastrophe) it is unknown and Allah is Omniscient.”

Aaron the Orthodox appears sincerely to have repented his enormous crime. From that date he never enjoyed refreshing sleep: he would have given his whole realm to recall Ja’afar to life; and, if any spoke slightingly of the Barmecides in his presence, he would exclaim, “God damn your fathers! Cease to blame them or fill the void they have left.” And he had ample reason to mourn the loss. After the extermination of the wise and enlightened family, the affairs of the Caliphate never prospered: Fazl bin Rabí’a, though a man of intelligence and devoted to letters, proved a poor substitute for Yahya and Ja’afar; and the Caliph is reported to have applied to him the couplet:—

No sire to your sire,[276] I bid you spare ✿ Your calumnies or their place replace.

His unwise elevation of his two rival sons filled him with fear of poison, and, lastly, the violence and recklessness of the popular mourning for the Barmecides,[277] whose echo has not yet died away, must have added poignancy to his tardy penitence. The crime still “sticks fiery off” from the rest of Harun’s career: it stands out in ghastly prominence as one of the most terrible tragedies recorded by history, and its horrible details make men write passionately on the subject to this our day.[278]

As of Harun so of Zubaydah it may be said that she was far superior in most things to contemporary royalties, and she was not worse at her worst than the normal despot-queen of the Morning-land. We must not take seriously the tales of her jealousy in The Nights, which mostly end in her selling off or burying alive her rivals; but, even were all true, she acted after the recognised fashion of her exalted sisterhood. The secret history of Cairo, during the last generation, tells of many a viceregal dame who committed all the crimes, without any of the virtues which characterised Harun’s cousin-spouse. And the difference between the manners of the Caliphate and the “respectability” of the nineteenth century may be measured by the Tale called, “Al-Maamun and Zubaydah.”[279] The lady, having won a game of forfeits from her husband, and being vexed with him for imposing unseemly conditions when he had been the winner, condemned him to lie with the foulest and filthiest kitchen-wench in the palace; and thus was begotten the Caliph who succeeded and destroyed her son.

Zubaydah was the grand-daughter of the second Abbaside Al-Mansur, by his son Ja’afar whom The Nights persistently term Al-Kasim: her name was Amat al-Azíz or Handmaid of the Almighty; her cognomen was Umm Ja’afar as her husband’s was Abú Ja’afar; and her popular name “Creamkin” derives from Zubdah,[280] cream or fresh butter, on account of her plumpness and freshness. She was as majestic and munificent as her husband; and the hum of prayer was never hushed in her palace. Al-Mas’udi[281] makes a historian say to the dangerous Caliph Al-Káhir, “The nobleness and generosity of this Princess, in serious matters as in her diversions, place her in the highest rank”; and he proceeds to give ample proof. Al-Siyuti relates how she once filled a poet’s mouth with jewels which he sold for twenty thousand dinars. Ibn Khallikan (i. 523) affirms of her, “Her charity was ample, her conduct virtuous, and the history of her pilgrimage to Meccah and of what she undertook to execute on the way is so well-known that it were useless to repeat it.” I have noted (Pilgrimage iii. 2) how the Darb al-Sharki or Eastern road from Meccah to Al-Medinah was due to the piety of Zubaydah who dug wells from Baghdad to the Prophet’s burial place and built not only cisterns and caravanserais, but even a wall to direct pilgrims over the shifting sands. She also supplied Meccah, which suffered severely from want of water, with the chief requisite for public hygiene by connecting it, through levelled hills and hewn rocks, with the Ayn al-Mushásh in the Arafat subrange; and the fine aqueduct, some ten miles long, was erected at a cost of 1,700,000 to 2,000,000 of gold pieces.[282] We cannot wonder that her name is still famous among the Badawin and the “Sons of the Holy Cities.” She died at Baghdad, after a protracted widowhood, in A.H. 216 and her tomb, which still exists, was long visited by the friends and dependents who mourned the loss of a devout and most liberal woman.

The reader will bear with me while I run through the tales and add a few remarks to the notices given in the notes: the glance must necessarily be brief, however extensive be the theme. The admirable introduction follows, in all the texts and MSS. known to me, the same main lines but differs greatly in minor details as will be seen by comparing Mr. Payne’s translation with Lane’s and mine. In the Tale of the Sage Dúbán appears the speaking head which is found in the Kámil, in Mirkhond and in the Kitáb al-Uyún: M. C. Barbier de Meynard (v. 503) traces it back to an abbreviated text of Al-Mas’udi. I would especially recommend to students The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad (i. 82), whose mighty orgie ends so innocently in general marriage. Lane (iii. 746) blames it “because it represents Arab ladies as acting like Arab courtesans”; but he must have known that during his day the indecent frolic was quite possible in some of the highest circles of his beloved Cairo. To judge by the style and changes of person, some of the most “archaic” expressions suggest the hand of the Ráwi or professional tale-teller; yet as they are in all the texts they cannot be omitted in a loyal translation. The following story of The Three Apples perfectly justifies my notes concerning which certain carpers complain. What Englishman would be jealous enough to kill his cousin-wife because a blackamoor in the streets boasted of her favours? But after reading what is annotated in vol. i. 6, and purposely placed there to give the key-note of the book, he will understand the reasonable nature of the suspicion; and I may add that the same cause has commended these “skunks of the human race” to debauched women in England.

The next tale, sometimes called “The Two Wazírs” is notable for its regular and genuine drama-intrigue which, however, appears still more elaborate and perfected in other pieces. The richness of this Oriental plot-invention contrasts strongly with all European literatures except the Spaniard’s, whose taste for the theatre determined his direction, and the Italian, which in Boccaccio’s day had borrowed freely through Sicily from the East. And the remarkable deficiency lasted till the romantic movement dawned in France, when Victor Hugo and Alexander Dumas showed their marvellous powers of faultless fancy, boundless imagination and scenic luxuriance, “raising French Poetry from the dead and not mortally wounding French prose.”[283] The Two Wazirs is followed by the gem of the volume, The Adventure of the Hunchback-jester (i. 225), also containing an admirable surprise and a fine development of character, while its “wild but natural simplicity” and its humour are so abounding that it has echoed through the world to the farthest West. It gave to Addison the Story of Alnaschar[284] and to Europe the term “Barmecide Feast,” from the “Tale of Shacabac” (vol. i. 343). The adventures of the corpse were known in Europe long before Galland, as shown by three fabliaux in Barbazan. I have noticed that the Barber’s Tale of himself (i. 317) is historical and I may add that it is told in detail by Al-Mas’udi (chapt. cxiv).

Follows the tale of Núr al-Dín Alí, and what Galland miscalls “The Fair Persian,” a brightly written historiette with not a few touches of true humour. Noteworthy are the Slaver’s address (vol. ii. 15), the fine description of the Baghdad garden (vol. ii. 21–24), the drinking-party (vol. ii. 25), the Caliph’s frolic (vol. ii. 31–37) and the happy end of the hero’s misfortunes (vol. ii. 44). Its brightness is tempered by the gloomy tone of the tale which succeeds, and which has variants in the Bágh o Bahár, a Hindustani version of the Persian “Tale of the Four Darwayshes;” and in the Turkish Kirk Vezir or “Book of the Forty Vezirs.” Its dismal péripéties are relieved only by the witty indecency of Eunuch Bukhayt and the admirable humour of Eunuch Káfur, whose “half-lie” is known throughout the East. Here also the lover’s agonies are piled upon him for the purpose of unpiling at last: the Oriental tale-teller knows by experience that, as a rule, doleful endings “don’t pay.”

The next is the long romance of chivalry, “King Omar bin al-Nu’man” etc., which occupies an eighth of the whole repertory and the best part of two volumes. Mr. Lane omits it because “obscene and tedious,” showing the license with which he translated; and he was set right by a learned reviewer,[285] who truly declared that “the omission of half-a-dozen passages out of four hundred pages would fit it for printing in any language[286] and the charge of tediousness could hardly have been applied more unhappily.” The tale is interesting as a picture of mediæval Arab chivalry and has many other notable points; for instance, the lines (iii. 86) beginning “Allah holds the kingship!” are a lesson to the manichæanism of Christian Europe. It relates the doings of three royal generations and has all the characteristics of Eastern art: it is a phantasmagoria of Holy Places, palaces and Harems; convents, castles and caverns, here restful with gentle landscapes (ii. 240) and there bristling with furious battle-pictures (ii. 117, 221–8, 249) and tales of princely prowess and knightly derring-do. The characters stand out well. King Nu’man is an old lecher who deserves his death; the ancient Dame Zát al-Dawáhí merits her title Lady of Calamities (to her foes); Princess Abrízah appears as a charming Amazon, doomed to a miserable and pathetic end; Zau al-Makán is a wise and pious royalty; Nuzhat al-Zamán, though a longsome talker, is a model sister; the Wazir Dandán, a sage and sagacious counsellor, contrasts with the Chamberlain, an ambitious miscreant; Kánmakán is the typical Arab knight, gentle and brave:—

Now managing the mouthes of stubborne steedes

Now practising the proof of warlike deedes;

And the kind-hearted, simple-minded Stoker serves as a foil to the villains, the kidnapping Badawi and Ghazbán the detestable negro. The fortunes of the family are interrupted by two episodes, both equally remarkable. Taj al-Mulúk[287] is the model lover whom no difficulties or dangers can daunt. In Azíz and Azízah (ii. 291) we have the beau idéal of a loving woman: the writer’s object was to represent a “softy” who had the luck to win the love of a beautiful and clever cousin and the mad folly to break her heart. The poetical justice which he receives at the hands of women of quite another stamp leaves nothing to be desired. Finally the plot of “King Omar” is well worked out; and the gathering of all the actors upon the stage before the curtain drops may be improbable but it is highly artistic.

The long Crusading Romance is relieved by a sequence of sixteen fabliaux, partly historiettes of men and beasts and partly apologues proper—a subject already noticed. We have then (iii. 162) the saddening and dreary love-tale of Ali bin Bakkár, a Persian youth and the Caliph’s concubine Shams al-Nahár. Here the end is made doleful enough by the deaths of the “two martyrs,” who are killed off, like Romeo and Juliet,[288] a lesson that the course of true Love is sometimes troubled and that men as well as women can die of the so-called “tender passion.” It is followed (iii. 212) by the long tale of Kamar al-Zamán, or Moon of the Age, the first of that name, the “Camaralzaman” whom Galland introduced into the best European society. Like “The Ebony Horse” it seems to have been derived from a common source with “Peter of Provence” and “Cleomades and Claremond”; and we can hardly wonder at its wide diffusion: the tale is brimful of life, change, movement, containing as much character and incident as would fill a modern three-volumer and the Supernatural pleasantly jostles the Natural; Dahnash the Jinn and Maymúnah daughter of Al-Dimiryát,[289] a renowned King of the Jann, being as human in their jealousy about the virtue of their lovers as any children of Adam, and so their metamorphosis to fleas has all the effect of a surprise. The troupe is again drawn with a broad firm touch. Prince Charming, the hero, is weak and wilful, shifty and immoral, hasty and violent: his two spouses are rivals in abominations as his sons, Amjad and As’ad, are examples of a fraternal affection rarely found in half-brothers by sister-wives. There is at least one fine melodramatic situation (iii. 228); and marvellous feats of indecency, a practical joke which would occur only to the canopic mind (iii. 300–305), emphasise the recovery of her husband by that remarkable “blackguard,” the Lady Budúr. The interpolated tale of Ni’amah and Naomi (iv. 1), a simple and pleasing narrative of youthful amours, contrasts well with the boiling passions of the incestuous and murderous Queens and serves as a pause before the grand dénoûement when the parted meet, the lost are found, the unwedded are wedded and all ends merrily as a xixth century novel.

The long tale of Alá al-Din, our old friend “Aladdin,” is wholly out of place in its present position (iv. 29): it is a counterpart of Ali Núr al-Dín and Miriam the Girdle-girl (vol. ix. 1); and the mention of the Shahbandar or Harbour-master (iv. 29), the Kunsúl or Consul (p. 84), the Kaptán (Capitano), the use of cannon at sea and the choice of Genoa-city (p. 85) prove that it belongs to the xvth or xvith century and should accompany Kamar al-Zamán II. and Ma’aruf at the end of The Nights. Despite the lutist Zubaydah being carried off by the Jinn, the Magic Couch, a modification of Solomon’s carpet, and the murder of the King who refused to islamize, it is evidently a European tale and I believe with Dr. Bacher that it is founded upon the legend of “Charlemagne’s” daughter Emma and his secretary Eginhardt, as has been noted in the counterpart (vol. ix. 1).

This quasi-historical fiction is followed by a succession of fabliaux, novelle and historiettes which fill the rest of vol. iv. and the whole of vol. v. till we reach the terminal story, The Queen of the Serpents (vol. v. pp. 304–329). It appears to me that most of them are historical and could easily be traced. Not a few are in Al-Mas’udi; for instance the grim Tale of Hatim of Tayy (vol. iv. 94) is given bodily in “Meads of Gold” (iii. 327); and the two adventures of Ibrahim al-Mahdi with the barber-surgeon (vol. iv. 103) and the Merchant’s sister (vol. iv. 176) are in his pages (vol. vii. pp. 68 and 18). The City of Lubtayt (vol. iv. 99) embodies the legend of Don Rodrigo, last of the Goths, and may have reached the ears of Washington Irving; Many-columned Iram (vol. iv. 113) is held by all Moslems to be factual and sundry writers have recorded the tricks played by Al-Maamun with the Pyramids of Jízah which still show his handiwork.[290] The germ of Isaac of Mosul (vol. iv. 119) is found in Al-Mas’udi who (vii. 65) names “Burán” the poetess (Ibn Khall. i. 268); and Harun al-Rashid and the Slave-girl (vol. iv. 153) is told by a host of writers. Ali the Persian is a rollicking tale of fun from some Iranian jest-book: Abu Mohammed hight Lazybones belongs to the cycle of “Sindbad the Seaman,” with a touch of Whittington and his Cat; and Zumurrud (“Smaragdine”) in Ali Shar (vol. iv. 187) shows at her sale the impudence of Miriam the Girdle-girl and in bed the fescennine device of the Lady Budur. The “Ruined Man who became Rich,” etc. (vol. iv. 289) is historical and Al-Mas’udi (vii. 281) relates the coquetry of Mahbúbah the concubine (vol. iv. 291): the historian also quotes four couplets, two identical with Nos. 1 and 2 in The Nights (vol. iv. 292) and adding:—

Then see the slave who lords it o’er her lord ✿ In lover privacy and public site:

Behold these eyes that one like Ja’afar saw: ✿ Allah on Ja’afar reign boons infinite!

Uns al-Wujúd (vol. v. 32) is a love-tale which has been translated into a host of Eastern languages; and The Lovers of the Banu Ozrah belong to Al-Mas’udí’s “Martyrs of Love” (vii. 355), with the ozrite “Ozrite love” of Ibn Khallikan (iv. 537). “Harun and the Three Poets” (vol. v. 77) has given to Cairo a proverb which Burckhardt (No. 561) renders “The day obliterates the word or promise of the Night,” for

The promise of night is effaced by day.

It suggests Congreve’s Doris:—

For who o’er night obtain’d her grace,

She can next day disown, etc.

“Harun and the three Slave-girls” (vol. v. 81) smacks of Gargantua (lib. i. c. II): “It belongs to me, said one: ’Tis mine, said another”; and so forth. The Simpleton and the Sharper (vol. v. 83) like the Foolish Dominie (vol. v. 118) is an old Joe Miller in Hindu as well as Moslem folk-lore. “Kisra Anushirwán” (vol. v. 87) is “The King, the Owl and the Villages of Al-Mas’údi” (iii. 171), who also notices the Persian monarch’s four seals of office (ii. 204); and “Masrur the Eunuch and Ibn Al-Káribi” (vol. v. 109) is from the same source as Ibn al-Magházili the Reciter and a Eunuch belonging to the Caliph Al-Mu’tazad (vol. viii. 161). In the Tale of Tawaddud (vol. v. 139) we have the fullest development of the disputations and displays of learning then so common in Europe, teste the “Admirable Crichton”; and these were affected not only by Eastern tale-tellers but even by sober historians. To us it is much like “padding” when Nuzhat al-Zamán (vol. ii. 156 etc.) fags her hapless hearers with a discourse covering sixteen mortal pages; when the Wazir Dandan (vol. ii. 195 etc.) reports at length the cold speeches of the five high-bosomed maids and the Lady of Calamities and when Wird Khan, in presence of his papa (Nights cmxiv-xvi.) discharges his patristic exercitations and heterogeneous knowledge. Yet Al-Mas’udi also relates, at dreary extension (vol. vi. 369) the disputation of the twelve sages in presence of Barmecide Yahya upon the origin, the essence, the accidents and the omnes res of Love; and in another place (vii. 181) shows Honayn, author of the Book of Natural Questions, undergoing a long examination before the Caliph Al-Wásik (Vathek) and describing, amongst other things, the human teeth. See also the dialogue or catechism of Al-Hajjáj and Ibn Al-Kirríya in Ibn Khallikan (vol. i. 238–240).

These disjecta membra of tales and annals are pleasantly relieved by the seven voyages of Sindbad the Seaman (vol. vi. 1–83). The “Arabian Odyssey” may, like its Greek brother, descend from a noble family, the “Shipwrecked Mariner,” a Coptic travel-tale of the twelfth dynasty (B.C. 3500) preserved on a papyrus at St. Petersburg. In its actual condition “Sindbad” is a fanciful compilation, like De Foe’s “Captain Singleton,” borrowed from travellers’ tales of an immense variety and extracts from Al-Idrísi, Al-Kazwíni and Ibn al-Wardi. Here we find the Polyphemus, the Pygmies and the cranes of Homer and Herodotus; the escape of Aristomenes; the Plinian monsters well known in Persia; the magnetic mountain of Saint Brennan (Brandanus); the aeronautics of “Duke Ernest of Bavaria”[291] and sundry cuttings from Moslem writers dating between our ninth and fourteenth centuries.[292] The “Shaykh of the Seaboard” appears in the Persian romance of Kámarupa translated by Francklin, all the particulars absolutely corresponding. The “Odyssey” is valuable because it shows how far Eastward the mediæval Arab had extended: already in The Ignorance he had reached China and had formed a centre of trade at Canton. But the higher merit of the cento is to produce one of the most charming books of travel ever written, like Robinson Crusoe the delight of children and the admiration of all ages.

The hearty life and realism of Sindbad are made to stand out in strong relief by the deep melancholy which pervades “The City of Brass” (vol. vi. 83), a dreadful book for a dreary day. It is curious to compare the doleful verses (pp. 103, 105) with those spoken to Caliph Al-Mutawakkil by Abu al-Hasan Ali (Al-Mas’udi, vii. 246). We then enter upon the venerable Sindibad-nameh, the Malice of Women (vol. vi. 122), of which, according to the Kitab al-Fihrist, (vol. i. 305) there were two editions, a Sinzibád al-Kabír and a Sinzibád al-Saghír, the latter being probably an epitome of the former. This bundle of legends, I have shown, was incorporated with The Nights as an editor’s addition; and as an independent work it has made the round of the world. Space forbids any detailed notice of this choice collection of anecdotes for which a volume would be required. I may, however, note that the “Wife’s device” (vol. vi. 152) has its analogues in the Kathá (chapt. xiii.) in the Gesta Romanorum (No. xxviii.) and in Boccaccio (Day iii. 6 and Day vi. 8), modified by La Fontaine to Richard Minutolo (Contes lib. i. tale 2): it is quoted almost in the words of The Nights by the Shaykh al-Nafzáwi (p. 207). That most witty and indecent tale The Three Wishes (vol. vi. 180) has forced its way disguised as a babe into our nurseries. Another form of it is found in the Arab proverb “More luckless than Basús” (Kamus), a fair Israelite who persuaded her husband, also a Jew, to wish that she might become the loveliest of women. Jehovah granted it, spitefully as Jupiter; the consequence was that her contumacious treatment of her mate made him pray that the beauty might be turned into a bitch; and the third wish restored her to her original state.

The Story of Júdar (vol. vi. 207) is Egyptian, to judge from its local knowledge (pp. 217 and 254) together with its ignorance of Marocco (p. 223). It shows a contrast, in which Arabs delight, of an almost angelical goodness and forgiveness with a well-nigh diabolical malignity, and we find the same extremes in Abú Sír the noble-minded Barber and the hideously inhuman Abú Kír. The excursion to Mauritania is artfully managed and gives a novelty to the mise-en-scène. Gharíb and Ajíb (vi. 207, vii. 91) belongs to the cycle of Antar and King Omar bin Nu’man: its exaggerations make it a fine type of Oriental Chauvinism, pitting the superhuman virtues, valour, nobility and success of all that is Moslem, against the scum of the earth which is non-Moslem. Like the exploits of Friar John of the Chopping-knives (Rabelais i. c. 27) it suggests ridicule cast on impossible battles and tales of giants, paynims and paladins. The long romance is followed by thirteen historiettes all apparently historical: compare “Hind, daughter of Al-Nu’man” (vol. viii. 7–145) and “Isaac of Mosul and the Devil” (vol. vii. 136–139) with Al-Mas’udi v. 365 and vi. 340. They end in two long detective-tales like those which M. Gaboriau has popularised, the Rogueries of Dalilah and the Adventures of Mercury Ali, based upon the principle, “One thief wots another.” The former, who has appeared before (vol. ii. 329), seems to have been a noted character: Al-Mas’udi says (viii. 175) “in a word this Shaykh (Al-’Ukáb) outrivalled in his rogueries and the ingenuities of his wiles Dállah (Dalilah?) the Crafty and other tricksters and coney-catchers, ancient and modern.”

The Tale of Ardashir (vol. vii. 209–264) lacks originality: we are now entering upon a series of pictures which are replicas of those preceding. This is not the case with that charming Undine, Julnár the Sea-born (vol. vii. 264–308) which, like Abdullah of the Land and Abdullah of the Sea (vol. ix. Night cmxl.), describes the vie intime of mermen and merwomen. Somewhat resembling Swift’s inimitable creations, the Houyhnhnms for instance, they prove, amongst other things, that those who dwell in a denser element can justly blame and severely criticise the contradictory and unreasonable prejudices and predilections of mankind. Sayf al-Mulúk (vol. viii. Night dcclviii.), the romantic tale of two lovers, shows by its introduction that it was originally an independent work and it is known to have existed in Persia during the eleventh century: this novella has found its way into every Moslem language of the East even into Sindi, which calls the hero “Sayfal.” Here we again meet the Old Man of the Sea or rather the Shaykh of the Seaboard and make acquaintance with a Jinn whose soul is outside his body: thus he resembles Hermotimos of Klazamunæ in Apollonius, whose spirit left his mortal frame à discretion. The author, philanthropically remarking (vol. viii. 4) “Knowest thou not that a single mortal is better, in Allah’s sight, than a thousand Jinn?” brings the wooing to a happy end which leaves a pleasant savour upon the mental palate.

Hasan of Bassorah (vol. viii. 7–145) is a Master Shoetie on a large scale like Sindbad, but his voyages and travels extend into the supernatural and fantastic rather than the natural world. Though long the tale is by no means wearisome and the characters are drawn with a fine firm hand. The hero with his hen-like persistency of purpose, his weeping, fainting and versifying is interesting enough and proves that “Love can find out the way.” The charming adopted sister, the model of what the feminine friend should be; the silly little wife who never knows that she is happy till she loses happiness; the violent and hardhearted queen with all the cruelty of a good woman, and the manners and customs of Amazon-land are outlined with a life-like vivacity. Khalífah the next tale (vol. viii. 145–184) is valuable as a study of Eastern life, showing how the fisherman emerges from the squalor of his surroundings and becomes one of the Caliph’s favourite cup-companions. Ali Nur al-Din (vol. viii. 264) and King Jali’ad (vol. ix., Night dcccxciv.) have been noticed elsewhere and there is little to say of the concluding stories which bear the evident impress of a more modern date.

Dr. Johnson thus sums up his notice of The Tempest. “Whatever might have been the intention of their author, these tales are made instrumental to the production of many characters, diversified with boundless invention, and preserved with profound skill in nature, extensive knowledge of opinions, and accurate observation of life. Here are exhibited princes, courtiers and sailors, all speaking in their real characters. There is the agency of airy spirits and of earthy goblin, the operations of magic, the tumults of a storm, the adventures of a desert island, the native effusion of untaught affection, the punishment of guilt, and the final happiness of those for whom our passions and reason are equally interested.”

We can fairly say this much and far more for our Tales. Viewed as a tout ensemble in full and complete form, they are a drama of Eastern life, and a Dance of Death made sublime by faith and the highest emotions, by the certainty of expiation and the fulness of atoning equity, where virtue is victorious, vice is vanquished and the ways of Allah are justified to man. They are a panorama which remains ken-speckle upon the mental retina. They form a phantasmagoria in which archangels and angels, devils and goblins, men of air, of fire, of water, naturally mingle with men of earth; where flying horses and talking fishes are utterly realistic: where King and Prince meet fisherman and pauper, lamia and cannibal; where citizen jostles Badawi, eunuch meets knight; the Kazi hob-nobs with the thief; the pure and pious sit down to the same tray with the bawd and the pimp; where the professional religionist, the learned Koranist and the strictest moralist consort with the wicked magician, the scoffer and the debauchee-poet like Abu Nowas; where the courtier jests with the boor and where the sweep is bedded with the noble lady. And the characters are “finished and quickened by a few touches swift and sure as the glance of sunbeams.” The work is a kaleidoscope where everything falls into picture; gorgeous palaces and pavilions; grisly underground caves and deadly wolds; gardens fairer than those of the Hesperid; seas dashing with clashing billows upon enchanted mountains; valleys of the Shadow of Death; air-voyages and promenades in the abysses of ocean; the duello, the battle and the siege; the wooing of maidens and the marriage-rite. All the splendour and squalor, the beauty and baseness, the glamour and grotesqueness, the magic and the mournfulness, the bravery and the baseness of Oriental life are here: its pictures of the three great Arab passions, love, war and fancy, entitle it to be called “Blood, Musk and Hashish.”[293] And still more, the genius of the story-teller quickens the dry bones of history, and by adding Fiction to Fact revives the dead past: the Caliphs and the Caliphate return to Baghdad and Cairo, whilst Asmodeus kindly removes the terrace-roof of every tenement and allows our curious glances to take in the whole interior. This is perhaps the best proof of their power. Finally, the picture-gallery opens with a series of weird and striking adventures and shows as a tail-piece, an idyllic scene of love and wedlock in halls before reeking with lust and blood.

I have noticed in my Foreword that the two main characteristics of The Nights are Pathos and Humour, alternating with highly artistic contrast, and carefully calculated to provoke tears and smiles in the coffee-house audience which paid for them. The sentimental portion mostly breathes a tender passion and a simple sadness: such are the Badawi’s dying farewell (vol. i. 75); the lady’s broken heart on account of her lover’s hand being cut off (vol. i. 277); the Wazir’s death, the mourner’s song and the “tongue of the case” (vol. ii. 10); the murder of Princess Abrízah with the babe sucking its dead mother’s breast (vol. ii. 128); and, generally, the last moments of good Moslems (e.g. vol. v. 167), which are described with inimitable terseness and naïveté. The sad and the gay mingle in the character of the good Hammamstoker who becomes Roi Crotte; and the melancholy deepens in the Tale of the Mad Lover (vol. v. 138); the Blacksmith who could handle fire without hurt (vol. v. 271); the Devotee Prince (vol. v. 111) and the whole Tale of Azízah (vol. ii. 298), whose angelic love is set off by the sensuality and selfishness of her more fortunate rivals. A new note of absolutely tragic dignity seems to be struck in the Sweep and the Noble Lady (vol. iv. 125), showing the piquancy of sentiment which can be evolved from the common and the unclean. The pretty conceit of the Lute (vol. v. 244) is afterwards carried out in the Song (vol. viii. 281), which is a masterpiece of originality[294] and (in the Arabic) of exquisite tenderness and poetic melancholy, the wail over the past and the vain longing for reunion. And the very depths of melancholy, of majestic pathos and of true sublimity are reached in Many-columned Iram (vol. iv. 113) and the City of Brass (vol. vi. 83): the metrical part of the latter shows a luxury of woe; it is one long wail of despair which echoes long and loud in the hearer’s heart.

In my Foreword I have compared the humorous vein of the comic tales with our northern “wut,” chiefly for the dryness and slyness which pervade it. But it differs in degree as much as the pathos varies. The staple article is Cairene “chaff,” a peculiar banter possibly inherited from their pagan forefathers: instances of this are found in the Cock and Dog (vol. i. 22), the Eunuch’s address to the Cook (vol. i. 244), the Wazir’s exclamation, “Too little pepper!” (vol. i. 246), the self-communing of Judar (vol. vi. 219), the Hashish-eater in Ali Shár (vol. iv. 213), the scene between the brother-Wazirs (vol. i. 197), the treatment of the Gobbo (vol. i. 221, 228), the Water of Zemzem (vol. i. 284), and the Eunuchs Bukhayt and Kafur[295] (vol. ii. 49, 51). At times it becomes a masterpiece of fun, of rollicking Rabelaisian humour underlaid by the caustic mother-wit of Sancho Panza, as in the orgie of the Ladies of Baghdad (vol. i. 92, 93); the Holy Ointment applied to the beard of Luka the Knight—“unxerunt regem Salomonem” (vol. ii. 222); and Ja’afar and the Old Badawi (vol. v. 98), with its reminiscence of “chaffy” King Amasis. This reaches its acme in the description of ugly old age (vol. v. 3); in The Three Wishes, the wickedest of satires on the alter sexus (vi. 180); in Ali the Persian (vol. iv. 139); in the Lady and her Five Suitors (vol. vi. 172), which corresponds and contrasts with the dully told Story of Upakosa and her Four Lovers of the Kathá (p. 17); and in The Man of Al-Yaman (vol. iv. 245) where we find the true Falstaffian touch. But there is sterling wit, sweet and bright, expressed without any artifice of words, in the immortal Barber’s tales of his brothers, especially the second, the fifth and the sixth (vol. i. 324, 325 and 343). Finally, wherever the honest and independent old debauchee Abu Nowas makes his appearance the fun becomes fescennine and milesian.

B.—THE MANNER OF THE NIGHTS.

And now, after considering the matter, I will glance at the language and style of The Nights. The first point to remark is the peculiarly happy framework of the Recueil, which I cannot but suspect set an example to the Decamerone and its host of successors.[296] The admirable Introduction, a perfect mise-en-scène, gives the amplest raison d’être of the work, which thus has all the unity required for a great romantic recueil. We perceive this when reading the contemporary Hindu work the Kathá Sarit Ságara,[297] which is at once so like and so unlike The Nights: here the preamble is insufficient; the whole is clumsy for want of a thread upon which the many independent tales and fables should be strung[298]; and the consequent disorder and confusion tell upon the reader, who cannot remember the sequence without taking notes.

As was said in my Foreword “without the Nights no Arabian Nights!” and now, so far from holding the pauses “an intolerable interruption to the narrative,” I attach additional importance to these pleasant and restful breaks introduced into long and intricate stories. Indeed beginning again I should adopt the plan of the Cal. Edit. opening and ending every division with a dialogue between the sisters. Upon this point, however, opinions will differ and the critic will remind me that the consensus of the MSS. would be wanting: The Bresl. Edit. in many places merely interjects the number of the night without interrupting the tale; the MS. in the Bibliothèque Nationale used by Galland contains only cclxxxii and the Frenchman ceases to use the division after the ccxxxvith Night and in some editions after the cxcviith.[299] A fragmentary MS., according to Scott whose friend J. Anderson found it in Bengal, breaks away after Night xxix; and in the Wortley Montagu, the Sultan relents at an early opportunity, the stories, as in Galland, continuing only as an amusement. I have been careful to preserve the balanced sentences with which the tales open; the tautology and the prose-rhyme serving to attract attention, e.g., “In days of yore and in times long gone before there was a King,” etc.; in England where we strive not to waste words this becomes “Once upon a time.” The closings also are artfully calculated, by striking a minor chord after the rush and hurry of the incidents, to suggest repose: “And they led the most pleasurable of lives and the most delectable, till there came to them the Destroyer of delights and the Severer of societies and they became as though they had never been”. Place this by the side of Boccaccio’s favourite formulæ:—Egli conquistò poi la Scozia, e funne re coronato (ii, 3); Et onorevolmente visse infino àlla fine (ii, 4),; Molte volte goderono del loro amore: Iddio faccia noi goder del nostro (iii, 6): E cosi nella sua grossezza si rimase e ancor vi si sta (vi, 8). We have further docked this tail into: “And they lived happily ever after.”

I cannot take up the Nights, in their present condition, without feeling that the work has been written down from the Ráwi or Nakkál,[300] the conteur or professional story-teller, also called Kassás and Maddáh, corresponding with the Hindu Bhat or Bard. To these men my learned friend Baron A. von Kremer would attribute the Mu’allakát vulgarly called the Suspended Poems, as being “indited from the relation of the Ráwi.” Hence in our text the frequent interruption of the formula Kál’ al-Ráwi = quotes the reciter; dice Turpino. Moreover, The Nights read in many places like a hand-book or guide for the professional, who would learn them by heart; here and there introducing his “gag” and “patter.” To this “business” possibly we may attribute much of the ribaldry which starts up in unexpected places: it was meant simply to provoke a laugh. How old the custom is and how unchangeable is Eastern life is shown, a correspondent suggests, by the Book of Esther which might form part of The Alf Laylah. “On that night (we read in Chap. vi. 1) could not the King sleep, and he commanded to bring the book of records of the chronicles; and they were read before the King.” The Ráwi would declaim the recitative somewhat in conversational style; he would intone the Saj’a or prose-rhyme and he would chant to the twanging of the Rabáb, a one-stringed viol, the poetical parts. Dr. Scott[301] borrows from the historian of Aleppo a life-like picture of the Story-teller. “He recites walking to and fro in the middle of the coffee-room, stopping only now and then, when the expression requires some emphatical attitude. He is commonly heard with great attention; and not unfrequently in the midst of some interesting adventure, when the expectation of his audience is raised to the highest pitch, he breaks off abruptly and makes his escape, leaving both his hero or heroine and his audience in the utmost embarrassment. Those who happen to be near the door endeavour to detain him, insisting upon the story being finished before he departs; but he always makes his retreat good[302]; and the auditors suspending their curiosity are induced to return at the same time next day to hear the sequel. He has no sooner made his exit than the company in separate parties fall to disputing about the characters of the drama or the event of an unfinished adventure. The controversy by degrees becomes serious and opposite opinions are maintained with no less warmth than if the fall of the city depended upon the decision.”

At Tangier, where a murder in a “coffee-house” had closed these hovels, pending a sufficient payment to the Pasha; and where, during the hard winter of 1885–86, the poorer classes were compelled to puff their Kayf (Bhang, cannabis indica) and sip their black coffee in the muddy streets under a rainy sky, I found the Ráwi active on Sundays and Thursdays, the market-days. The favourite place was the “Soko de barra,” or large bazar, outside the town whose condition is that of Suez and Bayrut half a century ago. It is a foul slope; now slippery with viscous mud, then powdery with fetid dust, dotted with graves and decaying tombs, unclean booths, gargottes and tattered tents, and frequented by women, mere bundles of unclean rags, and by men wearing the haik or burnús, a Franciscan frock, tending their squatting camels and chaffering over cattle for Gibraltar beef-eaters. Here the market-people form ring about the reciter, a stalwart man affecting little raiment besides a broad waist-belt into which his lower chiffons are tucked, and noticeable only for his shock hair, wild eyes, broad grin and generally disreputable aspect. He usually handles a short stick; and, when drummer and piper are absent, he carries a tiny tom-tom shaped like an hour-glass, upon which he taps the periods. This Scealuidhe, as the Irish call him, opens the drama with extempore prayer, proving that he and the audience are good Moslems: he speaks slowly and with emphasis, varying the diction with breaks of animation, abundant action and the most comical grimace: he advances, retires and wheels about, illustrating every point with pantomime; and his features, voice and gestures are so expressive that even Europeans who cannot understand a word of Arabic divine the meaning of his tale. The audience stands breathless and motionless surprising strangers[303] by the ingenuousness and freshness of feeling hidden under their hard and savage exterior. The performance usually ends with the embryo actor going round for alms and flourishing in air every silver bit, the usual honorarium being a few “f’lús,” that marvellous money of Barbary, big coppers worth one-twelfth of a penny. All the tales I heard were purely local, but Fakhri Bey, a young Osmanli domiciled for some time in Fez and Mequinez, assured me that The Nights are still recited there.

Many travellers, including Dr. Russell, have complained that they failed to find a complete MS. copy of The Nights. Evidently they never heard of the popular superstition which declares that no one can read through them without dying—it is only fair that my patrons should know this. Yacoub Artín Pasha declares that the superstition dates from the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries and he explains it in two ways. Firstly, it is a facetious exaggeration, meaning that no one has leisure or patience to wade through the long repertory. Secondly, the work is condemned as futile. When Egypt produced savants and legists like Ibn al-Hajar, Al-’Ayni, and Al-Kastalláni, to mention no others, the taste of the country inclined to dry factual studies and positive science; nor, indeed, has this taste wholly died out: there are not a few who, like Khayri Pasha, contend that the mathematic is more useful even for legal studies than history and geography, and at Cairo the chief of the Educational Department has always been an engineer, i.e., a mathematician. The Olema declared war against all “futilities,” in which they included not only stories but also what is politely entitled Authentic History. From this to the fatal effect of such lecture is only a step. Society, however, cannot rest without light literature; so the novel-reading class was thrown back upon writings which had all the indelicacy and few of the merits of The Nights.

Turkey is the only Moslem country which has dared to produce a regular drama[304] and to arouse the energies of such brilliant writers as Muníf Pasha, statesman and scholar; Ekrem Bey, literato and professor; Kemál Bey held by some to be the greatest writer in modern Osmanli-land and Abd al-Hakk Hamíd Bey, first Secretary of the London Embassy. The theatre began in its ruder form by taking subjects bodily from The Nights; then it annexed its plays as we do—the Novel having ousted the Drama—from the French; and lastly it took courage to be original. Many years ago I saw Harun al-Rashid and the Three Kalandars, with deer-skins and all their properties de rigueur, in the courtyard of Government House, Damascus, declaiming to the extreme astonishment and delight of the audience. It requires only to glance at The Nights for seeing how much histrionic matter they contain.

In considering the style of The Nights we must bear in mind that the work has never been edited according to our ideas of the process. Consequently there is no just reason for translating the whole verbatim et literatim, as has been done by Torrens, Lane and Payne in his “Tales from the Arabic.”[305] This conscientious treatment is required for versions of an author like Camoens whose works were carefully corrected and arranged by a competent littérateur, but it is not merited by The Nights as they now are. The Macnaghten, the Bulak and the Bayrut texts, though printed from MSS. identical in order, often differ in minor matters. Many friends have asked me to undertake the work: but, even if lightened by the aid of Shaykhs, Munshis and copyists, the labour would be severe, tedious and thankless: better leave the holes open than patch them with fancy work or with heterogeneous matter. The learned, indeed, as Lane tells us (i. 74; iii. 740), being thoroughly dissatisfied with the plain and popular, the ordinary and “vulgar” note of the language, have attempted to refine and improve it and have more than once threatened to remodel it, that is, to make it odious. This would be to dress up Robert Burns in plumes borrowed from Dryden and Pope.

The first defect of the texts is in the distribution and arrangement of the matter, as I have noticed in the case of Sindbad the Seaman (vol. vi. 77). Moreover, many of the earlier Nights are overlong and not a few of the others are overshort: this, however, has the prime recommendation of variety. Even the vagaries of editor and scribe will not account for all the incoherences, disorder and inconsequence, and for the vain iterations which suggest that the author has forgotten what he said. In places there are dead allusions to persons and tales which are left dark, e.g. vol. i. pp. 43, 57, 61, etc. The digressions are abrupt and useless, leading nowhere, while sundry pages are wearisome for excess of prolixity or hardly intelligible for extreme conciseness. The perpetual recurrence of mean colloquialisms and of words and idioms peculiar to Egypt and Syria[306] also takes from the pleasure of the perusal. Yet we cannot deny that it has its use: this unadorned language of familiar conversation in its day, adapted for the understanding of the people, is best fitted for the Rawi’s craft in the camp and caravan, the Harem, the bazar and the coffee-house. Moreover, as has been well said, The Nights is the only written half-way house between the literary and colloquial Arabic which is accessible to all, and thus it becomes necessary to the students who would qualify themselves for service in Moslem lands from Mauritania to Mesopotamia. It freely uses Turkish words like “Khátún” and Persian terms as “Sháhbandar,” thus requiring for translation not only a somewhat archaic touch, but also a vocabulary borrowed from various sources: otherwise the effect would not be reproduced. In places, however, the style rises to the highly ornate approaching the pompous; e.g. the Wazirial addresses in the tale of King Jali’ad. The battle-scenes, mostly admirable (vol. v. 365), are told with the conciseness of a despatch and the vividness of an artist; the two combining to form perfect “word-pictures.” Of the Badí’a or euphuistic style, “parleying euphuism,” and of Al-Saj’a, the prose rhyme, I shall speak in a future page.

The characteristics of the whole are naïveté and simplicity, clearness and a singular concision. The gorgeousness is in the imagery not in the language; the words are weak while the sense, as in the classical Scandínavian books, is strong; and here the Arabic differs diametrically from the florid exuberance and turgid amplifications of the Persian story-teller, which sound so hollow and unreal by the side of a chaster model. It abounds in formulæ such as repetitions of religious phrases which are unchangeable. There are certain stock comparisons, as Lokman’s wisdom, Joseph’s beauty, Jacob’s grief, Job’s patience, David’s music, and Maryam the Virgin’s chastity. The eyebrow is a Nún; the eye a Sád, the mouth a Mím. A hero is more prudent than the crow, a better guide than the Katá grouse, more generous than the cock, warier than the crane, braver than the lion, more aggressive than the panther, finer-sighted than the horse, craftier than the fox, greedier than the gazelle, more vigilant than the dog, and thriftier than the ant. The cup-boy is a sun rising from the dark underworld symbolised by his collar; his cheek-mole is a crumb of ambergris, his nose is a scymitar grided at the curve; his lower lip is a jujube; his teeth are the Pleiades, or hailstones; his browlocks are scorpions; his young hair on the upper lip is an emerald; his side beard is a swarm of ants or a Lám (l-letter) enclosing the roses or anemones of his cheek. The cup-girl is a moon who rivals the sheen of the sun; her forehead is a pearl set off by the jet of her “idiot-fringe;” her eyelashes scorn the sharp sword; and her glances are arrows shot from the bow of the eyebrows. A mistress necessarily belongs, though living in the next street, to the Wady Liwá and to a hostile clan of Badawin whose blades are ever thirsting for the lover’s blood and whose malignant tongues aim only at the “defilement of separation.” Youth is upright as an Alif, or slender and bending as a branch of the Bán-tree which we should call a willow-wand,[307] while Age, crabbed and crooked, bends groundwards vainly seeking in the dust his lost juvenility. As Baron de Slane says of these stock comparisons (Ibn Khall. i. xxxvi.), “The figurative language of Moslem poets is often difficult to be understood. The narcissus is the eye; the feeble stem of that plant bends languidly under its flower, and thus recalls to mind the languor of the eyes. Pearls signify both tears and teeth; the latter are sometimes called hailstones, from their whiteness and moisture; the lips are cornelians or rubies; the gums, a pomegranate flower; the dark foliage of the myrtle is synonymous with the black hair of the beloved, or with the first down on the cheeks of puberty. The down itself is called the izâr, or head-stall of the bridle, and the curve of the izar is compared to the letters lâm (ل) and nûn (ن).[308] Ringlets trace on the cheek or neck the letter Wâw (و); they are called Scorpions (as the Greek σκορπίος), either from their dark colour or their agitated movements; the eye is a sword; the eyelids scabbards; the whiteness of the complexion, camphor; and a mole or beauty-spot, musk, which term denotes also dark hair. A mole is sometimes compared also to an ant creeping on the cheek towards the honey of the mouth; a handsome face is both a full moon and day; black hair is night; the waist is a willow-branch or a lance; the water of the face is self-respect: a poet sells the water of his face[309] when he bestows mercenary praises on a rich patron.”

This does not sound promising: yet, as has been said of Arab music, the persistent repetition of the same notes in the minor key is by no means monotonous and ends with haunting the ear, occupying the thought and touching the soul. Like the distant frog-concert and chirp of the cicada, the creak of the water-wheel and the stroke of hammers upon the anvil from afar, the murmur of the fountain, the sough of the wind and the plash of the wavelet, they occupy the sensorium with a soothing effect, forming a barbaric music full of sweetness and peaceful pleasure.

§ IV.

SOCIAL CONDITION.

I here propose to treat of the Social Condition which The Nights discloses, of Al-Islam at the earlier period of its development, concerning the position of women and about the pornology of the great Saga-book.

A.—AL-ISLAM.

A splendid and glorious life was that of Baghdad in the days of the mighty Caliph,[310] when the Capital had towered to the zenith of grandeur and was already trembling and tottering to the fall. The centre of human civilization, which was then confined to Greece and Arabia, and the metropolis of an Empire exceeding in extent the widest limits of Rome, it was essentially a city of pleasure, a Paris of the ixth century. The “Palace of Peace” (Dár al-Salám), worthy successor of Babylon and Nineveh, which had outrivalled Damascus, the “Smile of the Prophet,” and Kufah, the successor of Hira and the magnificent creation of Caliph Omar, possessed unrivalled advantages of site and climate. The Tigris-Euphrates Valley, where the fabled Garden of Eden has been placed, in early ages succeeded the Nile-Valley as a great centre of human development; and the prerogative of a central and commanding position still promises it, even in the present state of decay and desolation under the unspeakable Turk, a magnificent future,[311] when railways and canals shall connect it with Europe. The city of palaces and government offices, hotels and pavilions, mosques and colleges, kiosks and squares, bazars and markets, pleasure grounds and orchards, adorned with all the graceful charms which Saracenic architecture had borrowed from the Byzantines, lay couched upon the banks of the Dijlah-Hiddekel under a sky of marvellous purity and in a climate which makes mere life a “Kayf”—the luxury of tranquil enjoyment. It was surrounded by far-extending suburbs, like Rusáfah on the Eastern side and villages like Baturanjah, dear to the votaries of pleasure; and with the roar of a gigantic capital mingled the hum of prayer, the trilling of birds, the thrilling of harp and lute, the shrilling of pipes, the witching strains of the professional Almah, and the minstrel’s lay.

The population of Baghdad must have been enormous when the smallest number of her sons who fell victims to Huláku Khan in 1258 was estimated at eight hundred thousand, while other authorities more than double the terrible “butcher’s bill.” Her policy and polity were unique. A well-regulated routine of tribute and taxation, personally inspected by the Caliph; a network of waterways, canaux d’arrosage; a noble system of highways, provided with viaducts, bridges and caravanserais, and a postal service of mounted couriers enabled it to collect as in a reservoir the wealth of the outer world. The facilities for education were upon the most extended scale; large sums, from private as well as public sources, were allotted to Mosques, each of which, by the admirable rule of Al-Islam, was expected to contain a school: these establishments were richly endowed and stocked with professors collected from every land between Khorasan and Marocco[312]; and immense libraries[313] attracted the learned of all nations. It was a golden age for poets and panegyrists, koranists and literati, preachers and rhetoricians, physicians and scientists who, besides receiving high salaries and fabulous presents, were treated with all the honours of Chinese Mandarins; and, like these, the humblest Moslem—fisherman or artizan—could aspire through knowledge or savoir faire to the highest offices of the Empire. The effect was a grafting of Egyptian, and old Mesopotamian, of Persian and Græco-Latin fruits, by long Time deteriorated, upon the strong young stock of Arab genius; and the result, as usual after such imping, was a shoot of exceptional luxuriance and vitality. The educational establishments devoted themselves to the three main objects recognized by the Moslem world, Theology, Civil Law and Belles Lettres; and a multitude of trained Councillors enabled the ruling powers to establish and enlarge that complicated machinery of government, at once concentrated and decentralized, a despotism often fatal to the wealthy great but never neglecting the interests of the humbler lieges, which forms the beau idéal of Oriental administration. Under the Chancellors of the empire the Kazis administered law and order, justice and equity; and from their decisions the poorest subject, Moslem or miscreant, could claim with the general approval of the lieges, access and appeal to the Caliph who, as Imám or Antistes of the Faith was High President of a Court of Cassation.

Under wise administration Agriculture and Commerce, the twin pillars of national prosperity, necessarily flourished. A scientific canalisation, with irrigation-works inherited from the ancients, made the Mesopotamian Valley a rival of Kemi the Black Land, and rendered cultivation a certainty of profit, not a mere speculation as it must ever be to those who perforce rely upon the fickle rains of Heaven. The remains of extensive mines prove that this source of public wealth was not neglected; navigation laws encouraged transit and traffic; and ordinances for the fisheries aimed at developing a branch of industry which is still backward even during the xixth century. Most substantial encouragement was given to trade and commerce, to manufactures and handicrafts, by the flood of gold which poured in from all parts of earth; by the presence of a splendid and luxurious court, and by the call for new arts and industries which such a civilization would necessitate. The crafts were distributed into guilds and syndicates under their respective chiefs, whom the government did not “govern too much”: these Shahbandars, Mukaddams and Nakíbs regulated the several trades, rewarded the industrious, punished the fraudulent and were personally answerable, as we still see at Cairo, for the conduct of their constituents. Public order, the sine quâ non of stability and progress, was preserved first, by the satisfaction of the lieges who, despite their characteristic turbulence, had few if any grievances; and, secondly, by a well-directed and efficient police, an engine of state-craft which in the West seems most difficult to perfect. In the East, however, the Wali or Chief Commissioner can reckon more or less upon the unsalaried assistance of society: the cities are divided into quarters shut off one from other by night, and every Moslem is expected, by his law and religion, to keep watch upon his neighbours, to report their delinquencies and, if necessary, himself to carry out the penal code. But in difficult cases the guardians of the peace were assisted by a body of private detectives, women as well as men: these were called Tawwábún = the Penitents, because like our Bow-street runners, they had given up an even less respectable calling. Their adventures still delight the vulgar, as did the Newgate Calendar of past generations; and to this class we owe the Tales of Calamity Ahmad, Dalilah the Wily One, Saladin with the three Chiefs of Police (vol. iv. 271), and Al-Malik al-Záhir with the Sixteen Constables (Bresl. Edit. xi. pp. 321–99). Here and in many other places we also see the origin of that “picaresque” literature which arose in Spain and overran Europe; and which begat Le Moyen de Parvenir.[314]

I need say no more on this heading, the civilisation of Baghdad contrasting with the barbarism of Europe then Germanic, The Nights itself being the best expositor. On the other hand the action of the state-religion upon the state, the condition of Al-Islam during the reign of Al-Rashid, its declension from the primitive creed and its relation to Christianity and Christendom, require a somewhat extended notice. In offering the following observations it is only fair to declare my standpoints.

1. All forms of “faith,” that is, belief in things unseen, not subject to the senses and therefore unknown and (in our present stage of development) unknowable, are temporary and transitory; no religion hitherto promulgated amongst men shows any prospect of being final or otherwise than finite.

2. Religious ideas, which are necessarily limited, may all be traced home to the old seat of science and art, creeds and polity in the Nile-valley and to this day they retain the clearest signs of their origin.

3. All so-called “revealed” religions consist mainly of three portions, a cosmogony more or less mythical, a history more or less falsified and a moral code more or less pure.

Al-Islam, it has been said, is essentially a fighting faith and never shows to full advantage save in the field. The exceeding luxury of a wealthy capital, the debauchery and variety of vices which would spring up therein, naturally as weeds in a rich fallow, and the cosmopolitan views which suggest themselves in a meeting-place of nations, were sore trials to the primitive simplicity of the “Religion of Resignation”—the saving faith. Harun and his cousin-wife, as has been shown, were orthodox and even fanatical; but the Barmecides were strongly suspected of heretical leanings; and while the many-headed showed itself, as usual, violent, and ready to do battle about an Azan-call, the learned, who sooner or later leaven the masses, were profoundly dissatisfied with the dryness and barrenness of Mohammed’s creed, so acceptable to the vulgar, and were devising a series of schisms and innovations.

In the Tale of Tawaddud (vol. v. 189) the reader has seen a fairly extended catechism of the Creed (Dín), the ceremonial observances (Mazhab) and the apostolic practices (Sunnat) of the Shafi’í school which, with minor modifications, applies to the other three orthodox. Europe has by this time clean forgotten some tricks of her former bigotry, such as “Mawmet” (an idol!) and “Mahommerie” (mummery[315]), a place of Moslem worship: educated men no longer speak with Ockley of the “great impostor Mahomet,” nor believe with the learned and violent Dr. Prideaux that he was foolish and wicked enough to dispossess “certain poor orphans, the sons of an inferior artificer” (the Banú Najjár!). A host of books has attempted, though hardly with success, to enlighten popular ignorance upon a crucial point; namely, that the Founder of Al-Islam, like the Founder of Christianity, never pretended to establish a new religion. His claims, indeed, were limited to purging the “School of Nazareth” of the dross of ages and of the manifold abuses with which long use had infected its early constitution: hence to the unprejudiced observer his reformation seems to have brought it nearer the primitive and original doctrine than any subsequent attempts, especially the Judaizing tendencies of the so-called “Protestant” churches. The Meccan Apostle preached that the Hanafíyyah or orthodox belief, which he subsequently named Al-Islam, was first taught by Allah, in all its purity and perfection, to Adam and consigned to certain inspired volumes now lost; and that this primal Holy Writ received additions in the days of his descendants Shís (Seth) and Idris (Enoch?), the founder of the Sabian (not “Sabæan”) faith. Here, therefore, Al-Islam at once avoided the deplorable assumption of the Hebrews and the Christians,—an error which has been so injurious to their science and their progress,—of placing their “first man” in circa B.C. 4000 or somewhat subsequent to the building of the Pyramids: the Pre-Adamite[316] races and dynasties of the Moslems remove a great stumbling-block and square with the anthropological views of the present day. In process of time, when the Adamite religion demanded a restoration and a supplement, its pristine virtue was revived, restored and further developed by the books communicated to Abraham, whose dispensation thus takes the place of the Hebrew Noah and his Noachidæ. In due time the Torah, or Pentateuch, superseded and abrogated the Abrahamic dispensation; the “Zabúr” of David (a book not confined to the Psalms) reformed the Torah; the Injíl or Evangel reformed the Zabur and was itself purified, quickened and perfected by the Koran which means κατ’ἐξοχήν the Reading or the Recital. Hence Locke, with many others, held Moslems to be unorthodox, that is anti-Trinitarian Christians who believe in the immaculate Conception, in the Ascension and in the divine mission of Jesus; and when Priestley affirmed that “Jesus was sent from God,” all Moslems do the same. Thus they are, in the main point of doctrine connected with the Deity, simply Arians as opposed to Athanasians. History proves that the former was the earlier faith which, though formally condemned in A.D. 325 by Constantine’s Council of Nice,[317] overspread the Orient beginning with Eastern Europe, where Ulphilas converted the Goths; which extended into Africa with the Vandals, claimed a victim or martyr as late as in the sixteenth century[318] and has by no means died out in this our day.

The Talmud had been completed a full century before Mohammed’s time and the Evangel had been translated into Arabic; moreover travel and converse with his Jewish and Christian friends and companions must have convinced the Meccan apostle that Christianity was calling as loudly for reform as Judaism had done.[319] An exaggerated Trinitarianism or rather Tritheism, a “Fourth Person” and Saint-worship had virtually dethroned the Deity; whilst Mariolatry had made the faith a religio muliebris, and superstition had drawn from its horrid fecundity an incredible number of heresies and monstrous absurdities. Even ecclesiastic writers draw the gloomiest pictures of the Christian Church in the fourth and seventh centuries, and one declares that the “Kingdom of Heaven had become a Hell.” Egypt, distracted by the blood-thirsty religious wars of Copt and Greek, had been covered with hermitages by a gens æterna of semi-maniacal superstition. Syria, ever “feracious of heresies,” had allowed many of her finest tracts to be monopolised by monkeries and nunneries.[320] After many a tentative measure Mohammed seems to have built his edifice upon two bases, the unity of the Godhead and the priesthood of the paterfamilias. He abolished for ever the “sacerdos alter Christus” whose existence, as some one acutely said, is the best proof of Christianity, and whom all know to be its weakest point. The Moslem family, however humble, was to be the model in miniature of the State, and every father in Al-Islam was made priest and pontiff in his own house, able unaided to marry himself, to circumcise (to baptise as it were) his children, to instruct them in the law and canonically to bury himself (vol. viii. 22). Ritual, properly so called, there was none; congregational prayers were merely those of the individual en masse and the only admitted approach to a sacerdotal order were the Olema or scholars learned in the legistic and the Mullah or schoolmaster. By thus abolishing the priesthood Mohammed reconciled ancient with modern wisdom. “Scito dominum,” said Cato, “pro totâ familiâ rem divinam facere”: “No priest at a birth, no priest at a marriage, no priest at a death,” is the aspiration of the present Rationalistic School.

The Meccan apostle wisely retained the compulsory sacrament of circumcision and the ceremonial ablutions of the Mosaic law; and the five daily prayers not only diverted man’s thoughts from the world but tended to keep his body pure. These two institutions had been practised throughout life by the Founder of Christianity; but the followers who had never even seen him, abolished them for purposes evidently political and propagandist. By ignoring the truth that cleanliness is next to godliness they paved the way for such saints as Simon Stylites and Sabba who, like the lowest Hindu orders of ascetics, made filth a concominant and an evidence of piety: even now English Catholic girls are at times forbidden by Italian priests a frequent use of the bath as a signpost to the sin of “luxury.” Mohammed would have accepted the morals contained in the Sermon on the Mount much more readily than did the Jews from whom its matter was borrowed.[321] He did something to abolish the use of wine, which in the East means only its abuse; and he denounced games of chance, well knowing that the excitable races of sub-tropical climates cannot play with patience, fairness or moderation. He set aside certain sums for charity to be paid by every Believer and he was the first to establish a poor-rate (Zakát): thus he avoided the shame and scandal of mendicancy which, beginning in the Catholic countries of Southern Europe, extends to Syria and as far East as Christianity is found. By these and other measures of the same import he made the ideal Moslem’s life physically clean, moderate and temperate.

But Mohammed the “master mind of the age,” had, we must own, a “genuine prophetic power, a sinking of self in the Divine, not distinguishable in kind from the inspiration of the Hebrew prophets,” especially in that puritanical and pharisaic narrowness which, with characteristic simplicity, can see no good outside its own petty pale. He had insight as well as outsight, and the two taught him that personal and external reformation were mean matters compared with elevating the inner man. In the “purer Faith,” which he was commissioned to abrogate and to quicken, he found two vital defects equally fatal to its energy and to its longevity. These were (and are) its egoism and its degradation of humanity. Thus it cannot be a “pleroma”: it needs a Higher Law.[322] As Judaism promised the good Jew all manner of temporal blessings, issue, riches, wealth, honour, power, length of days, so Christianity offered the good Christian, as a bribe to lead a godly life, personal salvation and a future state of happiness, in fact, the Kingdom of Heaven, with an alternative threat of Hell. It never rose to the height of the Hindu Brahmans and Lao-Tse (the “Ancient Teacher”); of Zeno the Stoic and his disciples the noble Pharisees[323] who believed and preached that Virtue is its own reward. It never dared to say, “Do good for Good’s sake[324];” even now it does not declare with Cicero, “The sum of all is that what is right, should be sought for its own sake, because it is right, and not because it is enacted.” It does not even now venture to say with Philo Judæus, “The good man seeks the day for the sake of the day, and the light for the light’s sake; and he labours to acquire what is good for the sake of the good itself, and not of anything else.” So far for the egotism, naïve and unconscious, of Christianity, whose burden is, “Do good to escape Hell and gain Heaven.”

A no less defect in the “School of Galilee” is its low view of human nature. Adopting as sober and authentic history an Osirian-Hebrew myth which Philo and a host of Rabbis explain away, each after his own fashion, Christianity dwells, lovingly as it were, upon the “Fall” of man[325] and seems to revel in the contemptible condition to which “original sin” condemned him; thus grovelling before God ad majorem Dei gloriam. To such a point was and is this carried that the Synod of Dort declared, Infantes infidelium morientes in infantiâ reprobatos esse statuimus; nay, many of the orthodox still hold a Christian babe dying unbaptised to be unfit for a higher existence, and some have even created a “limbo” expressly to domicile the innocents “of whom is the kingdom of Heaven.” Here, if any where, the cloven foot shows itself and teaches us that the only solid stratum underlying priestcraft is one composed of £ s. d.

And I never can now believe it, my Lord! (Bishop) we come to this earth

Ready damned, with the seeds of evil sown quite so thick at our birth,

sings Edwin Arnold.[326] We ask, can infatuation or hypocrisy—for it must be the one or the other—go farther? But the Adamical myth is opposed to all our modern studies. The deeper we dig into the Earth’s “crust,” the lower are the specimens of human remains which occur; and hitherto not a single “find” has come to revive the faded glories of

Adam the goodliest man of men since born (!)

His sons, the fairest of her daughters Eve.

Thus Christianity, admitting, like Judaism, its own saints and santons, utterly ignores the progress of humanity, perhaps the only belief in which the wise man can take unmingled satisfaction. Both have proposed an originally perfect being with hyacinthine locks, from whose type all the subsequent humans are degradations physical and moral. We on the other hand hold, from the evidence of our senses, that early man was a savage very little superior to the brute; that during man’s millions of years upon earth there has been a gradual advance towards perfection, at times irregular and even retrograde, but in the main progressive; and that a comparison of man in the xixth century with the caveman[327] affords us the means of measuring past progress and of calculating the future of humanity.

Mahommed was far from rising to the moral heights of the ancient sages: he did nothing to abate the egotism of Christianity; he even exaggerated the pleasures of its Heaven and the horrors of its Hell. On the other hand he did much to exalt human nature. He passed over the “Fall” with a light hand; he made man superior to the angels: he encouraged his fellow-creatures to be great and good by dwelling upon their nobler not their meaner side; he acknowledged, even in this world, the perfectability of mankind, including womankind, and in proposing the loftiest ideal he acted unconsciously upon the grand dictum of chivalry—Honneur oblige.[328] His prophets were mostly faultless men; and, if the “Pure of Allah” sinned, he “sinned against himself.” Lastly, he made Allah predetermine the career and fortunes, not only of empires, but of every created being; thus inculcating sympathy and tolerance of others, which is true humanity, and a proud resignation to evil as to good fortune. This is the doctrine which teaches the vulgar Moslem a dignity observed even by the “blind traveller,” and which enables him to display a moderation, a fortitude, and a self-command rare enough amongst the followers of the “purer creed.”

Christian historians explain variously the portentous rise of Al-Islam and its marvellous spread over vast regions, not only of pagans and idolators but of Christians. Prideaux disingenuously suggests that it “seems to have been purposely raised up by God, to be a scourge to the Christian church for not living in accordance with their most holy religion.” The popular excuse is by the free use of the sword; this, however, is mere ignorance: in Mohammed’s day and early Al-Islam only actual fighters were slain[329]: the rest were allowed to pay the Jizyah, or capitation-tax, and to become tributaries, enjoying almost all the privileges of Moslems. But even had forcible conversion been most systematically practised, it would have afforded an insufficient explanation of the phenomenal rise of an empire which covered more ground in eighty years than Rome had gained in eight hundred. During so short a time the grand revival of Monotheism had consolidated into a mighty nation, despite their eternal blood-feuds, the scattered Arab tribes; a six-years’ campaign had conquered Syria, and a lustre or two utterly overthrew Persia, humbled the Græco-Roman, subdued Egypt and extended the Faith along northern Africa as far as the Atlantic. Within three generations the Copts of Nile-land had formally cast out Christianity, and the same was the case with Syria, the cradle of the Nazarene, and Mesopotamia, one of his strongholds, although both were backed by all the remaining power of the Byzantine empire. Northwestern Africa, which had rejected the idolatro-philosophic system of pagan and imperial Rome, and had accepted, after lukewarm fashion, the Arian Christianity imported by the Vandals, and the “Nicene mystery of the Trinity,” hailed with enthusiasm the doctrines of the Koran and has never ceased to be most zealous in its Islam. And while Mohammedanism speedily reduced the limits of Christendom by one-third, while throughout the Arabian, Saracenic and Turkish invasions whole Christian peoples embraced the monotheistic faith, there are hardly any instances of defection from the new creed and, with the exception of Spain and Sicily, it has never been suppressed in any land where once it took root. Even now, when Mohammedanism no longer wields the sword, it is spreading over wide regions in China, in the Indian Archipelago, and especially in Western and Central Africa, propagated only by self-educated individuals, trading travellers, while Christianity makes no progress and cannot exist on the Dark Continent without strong support from Government. Nor can we explain this honourable reception by the “licentiousness” ignorantly attributed to Al-Islam, one of the most severely moral of institutions; or by the allurements of polygamy and concubinage, slavery,[330] and a “wholly sensual Paradise” devoted to eating, drinking[331] and the pleasures of the sixth sense. The true and simple explanation is that this grand Reformation of Christianity was urgently wanted when it appeared, that it suited the people better than the creed which it superseded and that it has not ceased to be sufficient for their requirements, social, sexual and vital. As the practical Orientalist, Dr. Leitner, well observes from his own experience, “The Mohammedan religion can adapt itself better than any other and has adapted itself to circumstances and to the needs of the various races which profess it, in accordance with the spirit of the age.”[332] Hence, I add, its wide diffusion and its impregnable position. “The dead hand, stiff and motionless” is a forcible simile for the present condition of Al-Islam; but it results from limited and imperfect observation and it fails in the sine quâ non of similes and metaphors, a foundation of fact.

I cannot quit this subject without a passing reference to an admirably written passage in Mr. Palgrave’s travels[333] which is essentially unfair to Al-Islam. The author has had ample opportunities of comparing creeds: of Jewish blood and born a Protestant, he became a Catholic and a Jesuit (Père Michel Cohen)[334] in a Syrian convent; he crossed Arabia as a good Moslem and he finally returned to his premier amour, Anglicanism. But his picturesque depreciation of Mohammedanism, which has found due appreciation in more than one popular volume,[335] is a notable specimen of special pleading, of the ad captandum in its modern and least honest form. The writer begins by assuming the arid and barren Wahhabi-ism, which he had personally studied, as a fair expression of the Saving Faith. What should we say to a Moslem traveller who would make the Calvinism of the sourest Covenanter, model, genuine and ancient Christianity? What would sensible Moslems say to these propositions of Professor Maccovius and the Synod of Dort:—Good works are an obstacle to salvation. God does by no means will the salvation of all men: he does will sin and he destines men to sin, as sin? What would they think of the Inadmissible Grace, the Perseverance of the Elect, the Supralapsarian and the Sublapsarian and, finally, of a Deity the author of man’s existence, temptation and fall, who deliberately pre-ordains sin and ruin? “Father Cohen” carries out into the regions of the extreme his strictures on the one grand vitalising idea of Al-Islam, “There is no god but God”;[336] and his deduction concerning the Pantheism of Force sounds unreal and unsound, compared with the sensible remarks upon the same subject by Dr. Badger[337] who sees the abstruseness of the doctrine and does not care to include it in hard and fast lines or to subject it to mere logical analysis. Upon the subject of “predestination” Mr. Palgrave quotes, not from the Koran, but from the Ahádís or Traditional Sayings of the Apostle; but what importance attaches to a legend in the Mischnah, or Oral Law, of the Hebrews utterly ignored by the Written Law? He joins the many in complaining that even the mention of “the love of God” is absent from Mohammed’s theology, burking the fact that it never occurs in the Jewish scriptures and that the genius of Arabic, like Hebrew, does not admit the expression: worse still, he keeps from his reader such Koranic passages as, to quote no other, “Allah loveth you and will forgive your sins” (iii. 29). He pities Allah for having “no son, companion or counsellor” and, of course, he must equally commiserate Jehovah. Finally his views of the lifelessness of Al-Islam are directly opposed to the opinions of Dr. Leitner and the experience of all who have lived in Moslem lands. Such are the ingenious but not ingenuous distortions of fact, the fine instances of the pathetic fallacy, and the noteworthy illustrations of the falsehood of extremes, which have engendered “Mohammedanism a Relapse: the worst form of Monotheism,”[338] and which have been eagerly seized upon and further deformed by the authors of popular books, that is, volumes written by those who know little for those who know less.

In Al-Rashid’s day a mighty change had passed over the primitive simplicity of Al-Islam, the change to which faiths and creeds, like races and empires and all things sublunary, are subject. The proximity of Persia and the close intercourse with the Græco-Romans had polished and greatly modified the physiognomy of the rugged old belief: all manner of metaphysical subtleties had cropped up, with the usual disintegrating effect, and some of these threatened even the unity of the Godhead. Musaylimah and Karmat had left traces of their handiwork: the Mutazilites (separatists or secessors) actively propagated their doctrine of a created and temporal Koran. The Khárijí or Ibázi, who rejects and reviles Abú Turáb (Caliph Ali), contended passionately with the Shí’ah who reviles and rejects the other three “Successors;” and these sectarians, favoured by the learned, and by the Abbasides in their jealous hatred of the Ommiades, went to the extreme length of the Ali-Iláhi—the God-makers of Ali—whilst the Dahrí and the Zindík, the Mundanist and the Agnostic, proposed to sweep away the whole edifice. The neo-Platonism and Gnosticism which had not essentially affected Christendom,[339] found in Al-Islam a rich fallow and gained strength and luxuriance by the solid materialism and conservatism of its basis. Such were a few of the distracting and resolving influences which Time had brought to bear upon the True Believer and which, after some half a dozen generations, had separated the several schisms by a wider breach than that which yawns between Orthodox, Romanist and Lutheran. Nor was this scandal in Al-Islam abated until the Tartar sword applied to it the sharpest remedy.

B.—WOMAN.

The next point I propose to consider is the position of womanhood in The Nights, so curiously at variance with the stock ideas concerning the Moslem home and domestic policy still prevalent, not only in England, but throughout Europe. Many readers of these volumes have remarked to me with much astonishment that they find the female characters more remarkable for decision, action and manliness than the male; and are wonderstruck by their masterful attitude and by the supreme influence they exercise upon public and private life.

I have glanced at the subject of the sex in Al-Islam to such an extent throughout my notes that little remains here to be added. Women, all the world over, are what men make them; and the main charm of Amazonian fiction is to see how they live and move and have their being without any masculine guidance. But it is the old ever-new fable

“Who drew the Lion vanquished? ’Twas a man!”

The books of the Ancients, written in that stage of civilisation, when the sexes are at civil war, make women even more than in real life the creatures of their masters: hence from the dawn of literature to the present day the sex has been the subject of disappointed abuse and eulogy almost as unmerited. Ecclesiastes, perhaps the strangest specimen of an “inspired volume” the world has yet produced, boldly declares “One (upright) man among a thousand I have found; but a woman among all have I not found” (vol. vii. 28), thus confirming the pessimism of Petronius:—

Femina nulla bona est, et si bona contigit ulla

Nescio quo fato res mala facta bona est.

In the Psalms again (xxx. 15) we have the old sneer at the three insatiables, Hell, Earth and the Parts feminine (os vulvæ); and Rabbinical learning has embroidered these and other texts, producing a truly hideous caricature. A Hadis attributed to Mohammed runs, “They (women) lack wits and faith. When Eve was created Satan rejoiced saying:—Thou art half of my host, the trustee of my secret and my shaft wherewith I shoot and miss not!” Another tells us, “I stood at the gate of Heaven, and lo! most of its inmates were poor, and I stood at the gate of Hell, and lo! most of its inmates were women.”[340] “Take care of the glass-phials!” cried the Prophet to a camel-guide singing with a sweet voice. Yet the Meccan apostle made, as has been seen, his own household produce two perfections. The blatant popular voice follows with such “dictes” as, “Women are made of nectar and poison”; “Women have long hair and short wits” and so forth. Nor are the Hindus behind hand. Woman has fickleness implanted in her by Nature like the flashings of lightning (Kathá s.s. i. 147); she is valueless as a straw to the heroic mind (169); she is hard as adamant in sin and soft as flour in fear (170) and, like the fly, she quits camphor to settle on compost (ii. 17). “What dependence is there in the crowing of a hen?” (women’s opinions) says the Hindi proverb; also “A virgin with grey hairs!” (i.e. a monster) and, “Wherever wendeth a fairy face a devil wendeth with her.” The same superficial view of holding woman to be lesser (and very inferior) man is taken generally by the classics; and Euripides distinguished himself by misogyny, although he drew the beautiful character of Alcestis. Simonides, more merciful than Ecclesiastes, after naming his swine-women, dog-women, cat-women, etc., ends the decade with the admirable bee-woman thus making ten per cent. honest. In mediæval or Germanic Europe the doctrine of the Virgin mother gave the sex a status unknown to the ancients except in Egypt, where Isis was the help-mate and completion of Osiris, in modern parlance “The Woman clothed with the Sun.” The kindly and courtly Palmerin of England, in whose pages “gentlemen may find their choice of sweet inventions and gentlewomen be satisfied with courtly expectations,” suddenly blurts out, “But in truth women are never satisfied by reason, being governed by accident or appetite” (chapt. xlix).

The Nights, as might be expected from the emotional East, exaggerate these views. Women are mostly “Sectaries of the god Wünsch”; beings of impulse, blown about by every gust of passion; stable only in instability; constant only in inconstancy. The false ascetic, the perfidious and murderous crone and the old hag-procuress who pimps like Umm Kulsum[341], for mere pleasure, in the luxury of sin, are drawn with an experienced and loving hand. Yet not the less do we meet with examples of the dutiful daughter, the model lover matronly in her affection, the devoted wife, the perfect mother, the saintly devotee, the learned preacher, Univira the chaste widow and the self-sacrificing heroic woman. If we find (vol. iii. 216) the sex described as:—

An offal cast by kites where’er they list,

and the studied insults of vol. iii. 318, we also come upon an admirable sketch of conjugal happiness (vol. vii. ? 43); and, to mention no other, Shahryar’s attestation to Shahrazad’s excellence in the last charming pages of The Nights.[342] It is the same with the Kathá whose praise and dispraise are equally enthusiastic; e.g., “Women of good family are guarded by their own virtue, the sole efficient chamberlain; but the Lord himself can hardly guard the unchaste. Who can stem a furious stream and a frantic woman?” (i. 328). “Excessive love in woman is your only hero for daring” (i. 339). “Thus fair ones, naturally feeble, bring about a series of evil actions which engender discernment and aversion to the world; but here and there you will find a virtuous woman who adorneth a glorious house as the streak of the moon arrayeth the breadth of the Heavens” (i. 346). “So you see, King, honourable matrons are devoted to their husbands and ’tis not the case that women are always bad” (ii. 624). And there is true wisdom in that even balance of feminine qualities advocated by our Hindu-Hindi class-book the Toti-námeh or Parrot volume. The perfect woman has seven requisites. She must not always be merry (1) nor sad (2); she must not always be talking (3) nor silently musing (4); she must not always be adorning herself (5) nor neglecting her person (6); and, (7) at all times she must be moderate and self-possessed.

The legal status of womankind in Al-Islam is exceptionally high, a fact of which Europe has often been assured, although the truth has not even yet penetrated into the popular brain. Nearly a century ago one Mirza Abú Tálib Khán, an Amildár or revenue collector, after living two years in London, wrote an “apology” for, or rather a vindication of, his countrywomen which is still worth reading and quoting.[343] Nations are but superficial judges of one another: where customs differ they often remark only the salient distinctive points which, when examined, prove to be of minor importance. Europeans seeing and hearing that women in the East are “cloistered” as the Grecian matron was wont ἔνδον μένειν and οἰκουρεῖν; that wives may not walk out with their husbands and cannot accompany them to “balls and parties”; moreover, that they are always liable, like the ancient Hebrew, to the mortification of the “sister-wife,” have most ignorantly determined that they are mere serviles and that their lives are not worth living. Indeed, a learned lady, Miss Martineau, once visiting a Harem went into ectasies of pity and sorrow because the poor things knew nothing of—say trigonometry and the use of the globes. Sonnini thought otherwise, and my experience, like that of all old dwellers in the East, is directly opposed to this conclusion.

I have noted (Night cmlxii.) that Mohammed, in the fifth year of his reign,[344] after his ill-advised and scandalous marriage[345] with his foster-daughter Zaynab, established the Hijáb or veiling of women. It was probably an exaggeration of local usage: a modified separation of the sexes, which extended and still extends even to the Badawi, must long have been customary in Arabian cities, and its object was to deliver the sexes from temptation, as the Koran says (xxxii. 32), “purer will this (practice) be for your hearts and their hearts.”[346] The women, who delight in restrictions which tend to their honour, accepted it willingly and still affect it; they do not desire a liberty or rather a licence which they have learned to regard as inconsistent with their time-honoured notions of feminine decorum and delicacy, and they would think very meanly of a husband who permitted them to be exposed, like hetairæ, to the public gaze.[347] As Zubayr Pasha, exiled to Gibraltar for another’s treason, said to my friend, Colonel Buckle, after visiting quarters evidently laid out by a jealous husband, “We Arabs think that when a man has a precious jewel, ’tis wiser to lock it up in a box than to leave it about for anyone to take.” The Eastern adopts the instinctive, the Western prefers the rational method. The former jealously guards his treasure, surrounds it with all precautions, fends off from it all risks and if the treasure go astray, kills it. The latter, after placing it en evidence upon an eminence in ball dress with back and bosom bared to the gaze of society, a bundle of charms exposed to every possible seduction, allows it to take its own way, and if it be misled, he kills or tries to kill the misleader. It is a fiery trial; and the few who safely pass through it may claim a higher standpoint in the moral world than those who have never been sorely tried. But the crucial question is whether Christian Europe has done wisely in offering such temptations.

The second and main objection to Moslem custom is the marriage-system which begins with a girl being wedded to a man whom she knows only by hearsay. This was the habit of our forbears not many generations ago, and it still prevails amongst noble houses in Southern Europe, where a lengthened study of it leaves me doubtful whether the “love-marriage,” as it is called, or wedlock with an utter stranger, evidently the two extremes, is likely to prove the happier. The “sister-wife” is or would be a sore trial to monogamic races like those of Northern Europe, where Caia, all but the equal of Caius in most points mental and physical and superior in some, not unfrequently proves herself the “man of the family,” the “only man in the boat.” But in the East, where the sex is far more delicate, where a girl is brought up in polygamy, where religious reasons separate her from her husband, during pregnancy and lactation, for three successive years; and where often enough like the Mormon damsel she would hesitate to “nigger it with a one-wife-man,” the case assumes a very different aspect and the load, if burden it be, falls comparatively light. Lastly, the “patriarchal household” is mostly confined to the grandee and the richard, whilst Holy Law and public opinion, neither of which can openly be disregarded, assign command of the household to the equal or first wife and jealously guard the rights and privileges of the others.

Mirza Abu Talib “the Persian Prince”[348] offers six reasons why “the liberty of the Asiatic women appears less than that of the Europeans,” ending with,

I’ll fondly place on either eye

The man that can to this reply.

He then lays down eight points in which the Moslem wife has greatly the advantage over her Christian sisterhood; and we may take his first as a specimen. Custom, not contrary to law, invests the Mohammedan mother with despotic government of the homestead, slaves, servants and children, especially the latter: she alone directs their early education, their choice of faith, their marriage and their establishment in life; and in case of divorce she takes the daughters, the sons going to the sire. She has also liberty to leave her home, not only for one or two nights, but for a week or a fortnight, without consulting her husband; and whilst she visits a strange household, the master and all males above fifteen are forbidden the Harem. But the main point in favour of the Moslem wife is her being a “legal sharer”: inheritance is secured to her by Koranic law; she must be dowered by the bridegroom to legalise marriage and all she gains is secured to her; whereas in England a “Married Woman’s Property Act” was completed only in 1882 after many centuries of the grossest abuses.

Lastly, Moslems and Easterns in general study and intelligently study the art and mystery of satisfying the physical woman. In my Foreword I have noticed among barbarians the system of “making men”[349] that is, of teaching lads first arrived at puberty the nice conduct of the instrumentum paratum plantandis civibus; a branch of the knowledge-tree which our modern education grossly neglects, thereby entailing untold miseries upon individuals, families and generations. The mock virtue, the most immodest modesty of England and of the United States in the xixth century, pronounces the subject foul and fulsome: “Society” sickens at all details; and hence it is said abroad that the English have the finest women in Europe and least know how to use them. Throughout the East such studies are aided by a long series of volumes, many of them written by learned physiologists, by men of social standing and by religious dignitaries high in office. The Egyptians especially delight in aphrodisiac literature treating, as the Turks say, de la partie au-dessous de la taille; and from fifteen hundred to two thousand copies of a new work, usually lithographed in cheap form, readily sell off. The pudibund Lane makes allusion to and quotes (A. N. i. 216) one of the most outspoken, a 4to of 464 pages, called the Halbat al-Kumayt or “Race-Course of the Bay Horse,” a poetical and horsey term for grape-wine. Attributed by D’Herbelot to the Kazi Shams al-Din Mohammed, it is wholly upon the subject of wassail and women till the last few pages, when his reverence exclaims:—“This much, O reader, I have recounted, the better thou mayst know what to avoid;” and so forth, ending with condemning all he had praised.[350] Even the divine and historian Jalál al-Dín al-Siyuti is credited with having written, though the authorship is much disputed, a work entitled, “Kitáb al-Ízáh fi ’ilm al-Nikáh” = The Book of Exposition in the Science of Coition: my copy, a lithograph of 33 pages, undated, but evidently Cairene, begins with exclaiming “Alhamdolillah—Laud to the Lord who adorned the virginal bosom with breasts and who made the thighs of women anvils for the spear-handles of men!” To the same amiable theologian are also ascribed the “Kitáb Nawázir al-Ayk fi al-Nayk” = Green Splendours of the Copse in Copulation, an abstract of the Kitáb al-Wisháh fí fawáid al-Nikáh = Book of the Zone on Coitionboon. Of the abundance of pornographic literature we may judge from a list of the following seven works given in the second page of the “Kitáb Rujú’a al-Shaykh ila Sabáh fi ’l-Kuwwat al-Báh”[351] = Book of Age-rejuvenescence in the power of Concupiscence: it is the work of Ahmad bin Sulayman, surnamed Ibn Kamál Pasha.

1. Kitáb al-Báh by Al-Nahli.

2. Kitáb al-’Ars wa al-’Aráis (Book of the Bridal and the Brides) by Al-Jáhiz.

3. Kitáb al-Kiyán (Maiden’s Book) by Ibn Hájib al-Nu’mán.

4. Kitáb al-Ízáh fí asrár al-Nikáh (Book of the Exposition on the Mysteries of married Fruition).

5. Kitáb Jámi’ al-Lizzah (The Compendium of Pleasure) by Ibn Samsamáni.

6. Kitáb Barján (Yarján?) wa Janáhib (??)[352]

7. Kitáb al-Munákahah wa al-Mufátahah fí Asnáf al-Jimá’ wa Álátih (Book of Carnal Copulation and the Initiation into the modes of Coition and its Instrumentation), by Aziz al-Din al-Masíhí.[353]

To these I may add the Lizzat al-Nisá (Pleasures of Women), a text-book in Arabic, Persian and Hindostani: it is a translation and a very poor attempt, omitting much from, and adding naught to, the famous Sanskrit work Ananga-Ranga (Stage of the Bodiless One i.e. Cupido) or Hindu Art of Love (Ars Amoris Indica).[354] I have copies of it in Sanskrit and Maráthi, Guzrati and Hindostani: the latter is an unpaged 8vo of p. 66, including eight pages of most grotesque illustrations showing the various Ásan (the Figuræ Veneris or positions of copulation), which seem to be the triumphs of contortionists. These pamphlets lithographed in Bombay are broad cast over the land.[355]

It must not be supposed that such literature is purely and simply aphrodisiacal. The learned Sprenger, a physician as well as an Arabist, says (Al-Mas’údi p. 384) of a tractate by the celebrated Rhazes in the Leyden Library “The number of curious observations, the correct and practical ideas and the novelty of the notions of Eastern nations on these subjects, which are contained in this book, render it one of the most important productions of the medical literature of the Arabs.” I can conscientiously recommend to the Anthropologist a study of the “Kutub al-Báh.”

C.—PORNOGRAPHY.

Here it will be advisable to supplement what was said in my Foreword (p. xv.) concerning the turpiloquium of The Nights. Readers who have perused the ten volumes will probably agree with me that the naïve indecencies of the text are rather gaudisserie than prurience; and, when delivered with mirth and humour, they are rather the “excrements of wit” than designed for debauching the mind. Crude and indelicate with infantile plainness; even gross and, at times, “nasty” in their terrible frankness, they cannot be accused of corrupting suggestiveness or subtle insinuation of vicious sentiment. Theirs is a coarseness of language, not of idea; they are indecent, not depraved; and the pure and perfect naturalness of their nudity seems almost to purify it, showing that the matter is rather of manners than of morals. Such throughout the East is the language of every man, woman and child, from prince to peasant, from matron to prostitute: all are as the naïve French traveller said of the Japanese; “si grossiers qu’ils ne sçavent nommer les choses que par leur nom.” This primitive stage of language sufficed to draw from Lane and Burckhardt strictures upon the “most immodest freedom of conversation in Egypt,” where, as all the world over, there are three several stages for names of things and acts sensual. First we have the mot cru, the popular term, soon followed by the technical and scientific, and, lastly, the literary or figurative nomenclature, which is often much more immoral because more attractive, suggestive and seductive than the “raw word.” And let me observe that the highest civilization is now returning to the language of nature. In La Glu of M. J. Richepin, a triumph of the realistic school, we find such “archaic” expressions as la petée, putain, foutue à la six-quatre-dix; une facétieuse pétarade; tu t’es foutue de, etc. Eh vilain bougre! and so forth.[356] To those critics who complain of these raw vulgarisms and puerile indecencies in The Nights I can reply only by quoting the words said to have been said by Dr. Johnson to the lady who complained of the naughty words in his dictionary—“You must have been looking for them, Madam!”

But I repeat (p. xvi.) there is another element in The Nights and that is one of absolute obscenity utterly repugnant to English readers, even the least prudish. It is chiefly connected with what our neighbours call Le vice contre nature—as if anything can be contrary to nature which includes all things.[357] Upon this subject I must offer details, as it does not enter into my plan to ignore any theme which is interesting to the Orientalist and the Anthropologist. And they, methinks, do abundant harm who, for shame or disgust, would suppress the very mention of such matters: in order to combat a great and growing evil deadly to the birth-rate—the main-stay of national prosperity—the first requisite is careful study. As Albert Bollstoedt, Bishop of Ratisbon, rightly says:—Quia malum non evitatum nisi cognitum, ideo necesse est cognoscere immundiciem coitus et multa alia quæ docentur in isto libro. Equally true are Professor Mantegazza’s words:[358] Cacher les plaies du cœur humain au nom de la pudeur, ce n’est au contraire qu’hypocrisie ou peur. The late Mr. Grote had reason to lament that when describing such institutions as the far-famed ἱερὸς λόχος of Thebes, the Sacred Band annihilated at Chaeroneia, he was compelled to a reticence which permitted him to touch only the surface of the subject. This was inevitable under the present rule of Cant[359] in a book intended for the public: but the same does not apply to my version of The Nights, and now I proceed to discuss the matter sérieusement, honnêtement, historiquement; to show it in decent nudity not in suggestive fig-leaf or feuille de vigne.

D.—PEDERASTY.

The “execrabilis familia pathicorum” first came before me by a chance of earlier life. In 1845, when Sir Charles Napier had conquered and annexed Sind, despite a fraction (mostly venal) which sought favour with the now defunct “Court of Directors to the Honourable East India Company,” the veteran began to consider his conquest with a curious eye. It was reported to him that Karáchi, a townlet of some two thousand souls and distant not more than a mile from camp, supported no less than three lupanars or bordels, in which not women but boys and eunuchs, the former demanding nearly a double price,[360] lay for hire. Being then the only British officer who could speak Sindi, I was asked indirectly to make enquiries and to report upon the subject; and I undertook the task on express condition that my report should not be forwarded to the Bombay Government, from whom supporters of the Conqueror’s policy could expect scant favour, mercy or justice. Accompanied by a Munshi, Mirza Mohammed Hosayn of Shiraz, and habited as a merchant, Mirza Abdullah the Bushiri[361] passed many an evening in the townlet, visited all the porneia and obtained the fullest details which were duly despatched to Government House. But the “Devil’s Brother” presently quitted Sind leaving in his office my unfortunate official: this found its way with sundry other reports[362] to Bombay and produced the expected result. A friend in the Secretariat informed me that my summary dismissal from the service had been formally proposed by one of Sir Charles Napier’s successors, whose decease compels me parcere sepulto. But this excess of outraged modesty was not allowed.

Subsequent enquiries in many and distant countries enabled me to arrive at the following conclusions:—

1. There exists what I shall call a “Sotadic Zone,” bounded westwards by the northern shores of the Mediterranean (N. Lat. 43°) and by the southern (N. Lat. 30°). Thus the depth would be 780 to 800 miles including meridional France, the Iberian Peninsula, Italy and Greece, with the coast-regions of Africa from Marocco to Egypt.

2. Running eastward the Sotadic Zone narrows, embracing Asia Minor, Mesopotamia and Chaldæa, Afghanistan, Sind, the Punjab and Kashmir.

3. In Indo-China the belt begins to broaden, enfolding China, Japan and Turkistan.

4. It then embraces the South Sea Islands and the New World where, at the time of its discovery, Sotadic love was, with some exceptions, an established racial institution.

5. Within the Sotadic Zone the Vice is popular and endemic, held at the worst to be a mere peccadillo, whilst the races to the North and South of the limits here defined practise it only sporadically amid the opprobrium of their fellows who, as a rule, are physically incapable of performing the operation and look upon it with the liveliest disgust.

Before entering into topographical details concerning Pederasty, which I hold to be geographical and climatic, not racial, I must offer a few considerations of its cause and origin. We must not forget that the love of boys has its noble sentimental side. The Platonists and pupils of the Academy, followed by the Sufis or Moslem Gnostics, held such affection, pure as ardent, to be the beau idéal which united in man’s soul the creature with the Creator. Professing to regard youths as the most cleanly and beautiful objects in this phenomenal world, they declared that by loving and extolling the chef-d’œuvre, corporeal and intellectual, of the Demiurgus, disinterestedly and without any admixture of carnal sensuality, they are paying the most fervent adoration to the Causa causans. They add that such affection, passing as it does the love of women, is far less selfish than fondness for and admiration of the other sex which, however innocent, always suggest sexuality[363]; and Easterns add that the devotion of the moth to the taper is purer and more fervent than the Bulbul’s love for the Rose. Amongst the Greeks of the best ages the system of boy-favourites was advocated on considerations of morals and politics. The lover undertook the education of the beloved through precept and example, while the two were conjoined by a tie stricter than the fraternal. Hieronymus the Peripatetic strongly advocated it because the vigorous disposition of youths and the confidence engendered by their association often led to the overthrow of tyrannies. Socrates declared that “a most valiant army might be composed of boys and their lovers; for that of all men they would be most ashamed to desert one another.” And even Virgil, despite the foul flavour of Formosum pastor Corydon, could write:—

Nisus amore pio pueri.

The only physical cause for the practice which suggests itself to me and that must be owned to be purely conjectural, is that within the Sotadic Zone there is a blending of the masculine and feminine temperaments, a crasis which elsewhere occurs only sporadically. Hence the male féminisme whereby the man becomes patiens as well as agens, and the woman a tribade, a votary of mascula Sappho,[364] Queen of Frictrices or Rubbers.[365] Prof. Mantegazza claims to have discovered the cause of this pathological love, this perversion of the erotic sense, one of the marvellous list of amorous vagaries which deserve, not prosecution but the pitiful care of the physician and the study of the psychologist. According to him the nerves of the rectum and the genitalia, in all cases closely connected, are abnormally so in the pathic who obtains, by intromission, the venereal orgasm which is usually sought through the sexual organs. So amongst women there are tribads who can procure no pleasure except by foreign objects introduced a posteriori. Hence his threefold distribution of sodomy; (1) Peripheric or anatomical, caused by an unusual distribution of the nerves and their hyperæsthesia; (2) Luxurious, when love a tergo is preferred on account of the narrowness of the passage; and (3) the Psychical. But this is evidently superficial: the question is what causes this neuropathy, this abnormal distribution and condition of the nerves.[366]

As Prince Bismarck finds a moral difference between the male and female races of history, so I suspect a mixed physical temperament effected by the manifold subtle influences massed together in the word climate. Something of the kind is necessary to explain the fact of this pathological love extending over the greater portion of the habitable world, without any apparent connection of race or media, from the polished Greek to the cannibal Tupi of the Brazil. Walt Whitman speaks of the ashen grey faces of onanists: the faded colours, the puffy features and the unwholesome complexion of the professed pederast with his peculiar cachetic expression, indescribable but once seen never forgotten, stamp the breed, and Dr. G. Adolph is justified in declaring “Alle Gewohnneits-paederasten erkennen sich einander schnell, oft met einen Blick.” This has nothing in common with the féminisme which betrays itself in the pathic by womanly gait, regard and gesture: it is a something sui generis; and the same may be said of the colour and look of the young priest who honestly refrains from women and their substitutes. Dr. Tardieu, in his well-known work, “Étude Médico-légale sur les Attentats aux Mœurs,” and Dr. Adolph note a peculiar infundibuliform disposition of the “After” and a smoothness and want of folds even before any abuse has taken place, together with special forms of the male organs in confirmed pederasts. But these observations have been rejected by Caspar, Hoffman, Brouardel and Dr. J. H. Henry Coutagne (Notes sur la Sodomie, Lyon, 1880), and it is a medical question whose discussion would here be out of place.

The origin of pederasty is lost in the night of ages; but its historique has been carefully traced by many writers, especially Virey,[367] Rosenbaum[368] and M. H. E. Meier.[369] The ancient Greeks who, like the modern Germans, invented nothing but were great improvers of what other races invented, attributed the formal apostolate of Sotadism to Orpheus, whose stigmata were worn by the Thracian women;

—Omnemque refugerat Orpheus

Fœmineam venerem;—

Ille etiam Thracum populis fuit auctor, amorem

In teneres transferre mares: citraque juventam

Ætatis breve ver, et primos carpere flores.

Ovid, Met. x. 79–85.

Euripides proposed Laïus father of Oedipus as the inaugurator, whereas Timæus declared that the fashion of making favourites of boys was introduced into Greece from Crete, for Malthusian reasons said Aristotle (Pol. ii. 10) attributing it to Minos. Herodotus, however, knew far better, having discovered (ii. c. 80) that the Orphic and Bacchic rites were originally Egyptian. But the Father of History was a traveller and an annalist rather than an archæologist and he tripped in the following passage (i. c. 135), “As soon as they (the Persians) hear of any luxury, they instantly make it their own, and hence, among other matters, they have learned from the Hellenes a passion for boys” (“unnatural lust” says modest Rawlinson). Plutarch (De Malig. Herod. xiii.)[370] asserts with much more probability that the Persians used eunuch boys according to the Mos Græciæ, long before they had seen the Grecian main.

In the Holy Books of the Hellenes, Homer and Hesiod, dealing with the heroic ages, there is no trace of pederasty, although, in a long subsequent generation, Lucian suspected Achilles and Patroclus as he did Orestes and Pylades, Theseus and Pirithous. Homer’s praises of beauty are reserved for the feminines, especially his favourite Helen. But the Dorians of Crete seem to have commended the abuse to Athens and Sparta and subsequently imported it into Tarentum, Agrigentum and other colonies. Ephorus in Strabo (x. 4 § 21) gives a curious account of the violent abduction of beloved boys (παρασταθέντες) by the lover (ἐραστής); of the obligations of the ravisher (φιλήτωρ) to the favourite (κλεινός)[371] and of the “marriage-ceremonies” which lasted two months. See also Plato Laws i. c. 8. Servius (Ad Æneid. x. 325) informs us “De Cretensibus accepimus, quod in amore puerorum intemperantes fuerunt, quod postea in Laconas et in totam Græciam translatum est.” The Cretans and afterwards their apt pupils the Chalcidians held it disreputable for a beautiful boy to lack a lover. Hence Zeus the national Doric god of Crete loved Ganymede[372]; Apollo, another Dorian deity, loved Hyacinth, and Hercules, a Doric hero who grew to be a sun-god, loved Hylas and a host of others: thus Crete sanctified the practice by the examples of the gods and demigods. But when legislation came, the subject had qualified itself for legal limitation and as such was undertaken by Lycurgus and Solon, according to Xenophon (Lac. ii. 13), who draws a broad distinction between the honest love of boys and dishonest (αἴχιστος) lust. They both approved of pure pederastía, like that of Harmodius and Aristogiton; but forbade it with serviles because degrading to a free man. Hence the love of boys was spoken of like that of women (Plato: Phædrus; Repub. VI. c. 19 and Xenophon, Synop. iv. 10) e.g., “There was once a boy, or rather a youth, of exceeding beauty and he had very many lovers”—this is the language of Hafiz and Sa’adi. Æschylus, Sophocles and Euripides were allowed to introduce it upon the stage, for “many men were as fond of having boys for their favourites as women for their mistresses; and this was a frequent fashion in many well-regulated cities of Greece.” Poets like Alcæus, Anacreon, Agathon and Pindar affected it and Theognis sang of a “beautiful boy in the flower of his youth.” The statesmen Aristides and Themistocles quarrelled over Stesileus of Teos; and Pisistratus loved Charmus who first built an altar to Puerile Eros, while Charmus loved Hippias son of Pisistratus. Demosthenes the Orator took into keeping a youth called Cnosion greatly to the indignation of his wife. Xenophon loved Clinias and Autolycus; Aristotle, Hermeas, Theodectes[373] and others; Empedocles, Pausanias; Epicurus, Pytocles; Aristippus, Eutichydes and Zeno with his Stoics had a philosophic disregard for women, affecting only pederastía. A man in Athenæus (iv. c. 40) left in his will that certain youths he had loved should fight like gladiators at his funeral; and Charicles in Lucian abuses Callicratidas for his love of “sterile pleasures.” Lastly there was the notable affair of Alcibiades and Socrates, the “sanctus pæderasta”[374] being violemment soupçonné when under the mantle:—non semper sine plagâ ab eo surrexit. Athenæus (v. c. 13) declares that Plato represents Socrates as absolutely intoxicated with his passion for Alcibiades.[375] The ancients seem to have held the connection impure, or Juvenal would not have written—

Inter Socraticos notissima fossa cinædos,

followed by Firmicus (vii. 14) who speaks of “Socratici pædicones.” It is the modern fashion to doubt the pederasty of the master of Hellenic Sophrosyne, the “Christian before Christianity;” but such a world-wide term as Socratic love can hardly be explained by the lucus-a-non-lucendo theory. We are overapt to apply our nineteenth century prejudices and prepossessions to the morality of the ancient Greeks who would have specimen’d such squeamishness in Attic salt.

The Spartans, according to Agnon the Academic (confirmed by Plato, Plutarch and Cicero), treated boys and girls in the same way before marriage: hence Juvenal (xi. 173) uses “Lacedæmonius” for a pathic and other writers apply it to a tribade. After the Peloponnesian War, which ended in B.C. 404, the use became merged in the abuse. Yet some purity must have survived, even amongst the Bœotians who produced the famous Narcissus,[376] described by Ovid (Met. iii. 339):—

Multi illum juvenes, multæ cupiere puellæ;

Nulli illum juvenes, nullæ tetigere puellæ:[377]

for Epaminondas, whose name is mentioned with three beloveds, established the Holy Regiment composed of mutual lovers, testifying the majesty of Eros and preferring to a discreditable life a glorious death. Philip’s reflections on the fatal field of Chaeroneia form their fittest epitaph. At last the Athenians, according to Æschines, officially punished Sodomy with death; but the threat did not abolish bordels of boys, like those of Karáchi; the Porneia and Pornoboskeia, where slaves and pueri venales “stood,” as the term was, near the Pnyx, the city walls and a certain tower, also about Lycabettus (Æsch. contra Tim.); and paid a fixed tax to the state. The pleasures of society in civilised Greece seem to have been sought chiefly in the heresies of love—Hetairesis[378] and Sotadism.

It is calculated that the French of the sixteenth century had four hundred names for the parts genital and three hundred for their use in coition. The Greek vocabulary is not less copious and some of its pederastic terms, of which Meier gives nearly a hundred, and its nomenclature of pathologic love are curious and picturesque enough to merit quotation.

To live the life of Abron (the Argive) i.e. that of a πάσχων, pathic or passive lover.

The Agathonian song.

Aischrourgía = dishonest love, also called Akolasía, Akrasía, Arrenokoitía, etc.

Alcinoan youths, or “non-conformists,”

In cute curandâ plus æquo operata Juventus.

Alegomenos, the “unspeakable,” as the pederast was termed by the Council of Ancyra: also the Agrios, Apolaustus and Akolastos.

Androgyne, of whom Ansonius wrote (Epig. lxviii. 15):—

Ecce ego sum factus femina de puero.

Badas and badízein = clunes torquens: also Bátalos = a catamite.

Catapygos, Katapygosyne = puerarius and catadactylium from Dactylion, the ring, used in the sense of Nerissa’s, but applied to the corollarium puerile.

Cinædus (Kínaidos), the active lover (ποιῶν) derived either from his kinetics or quasi κύων αἴδως = dog-modest. Also Spatalocinædus (lasciviâ fluens) = a fair Ganymede.

Chalcidissare (Khalkidizein), from Chalcis in Eubœa, a city famed for love à posteriori; mostly applied to le léchement des testicules by children.

Clazomenæ = the buttocks, also a sotadic disease, so called from the Ionian city devoted to Aversa Venus; also used of a pathic,

—et tergo femina pube vir est.

Embasicoetas, prop. a link-boy at marriages, also a “night-cap” drunk before bed and lastly an effeminate; one who perambulavit omnium cubilia (Catullus). See Encolpius’ pun upon the Embasicete in Satyricon, cap. iv.

Epipedesis, the carnal assault.

Geiton lit. “neighbour” the beloved of Encolpius, which has produced the Fr. Giton = Bardache, Ital. bardascia from the Arab. Baradaj, a captive, a slave; the augm. form is Polygeiton.

Hippias (tyranny of) when the patient (woman or boy) mounts the agent. Aristoph. Vesp. 502. So also Kelitizein = peccare superne or equum agitare supernum of Horace.

Mokhthería, depravity with boys.

Paidika, whence pædicare (act) and pædicari (pass): so in the Latin poet:—

PEnelopes primam DIdonis prima sequatur,

Et primam CAni, syllaba prima REmi.

Pathikos, Pathicus, a passive, like Malakos (malacus, mollis, facilis), Malchio, Trimalchio (Petronius), Malta, Maltha and in Hor. (Sat. ii. 25)

Malthinus tunicis demissis ambulat.

Praxis = the malpractice.

Pygisma = buttockry, because most actives end within the nates, being too much excited for further intromission.

Phœnicissare (φοινικίζειν) = cunnilingere in tempore menstruum, quia hoc vitium in Phœnicia generata solebat (Thes. Erot. Ling. Latinæ); also irrumer en miel.

Phicidissare, denotat actum per canes commissum quando lambunt cunnos vel testiculos (Suetonius): also applied to pollution of childhood.

Samorium flores (Erasmus, Prov. xxiii.) alluding to the androgynic prostitutions of Samos.

Siphniassare (σιφνιάζειν, from Siphnos, hod. Sifanto Island) = digito podicem fodere ad pruriginem restinguendam, says Erasmus (see Mirabeau’s Erotika Biblion, Anoscopie).

Thrypsis = the rubbing.

Pederastía had in Greece, I have shown, its noble and ideal side: Rome, however, borrowed her malpractices, like her religion and polity, from those ultra-material Etruscans and debauched with a brazen face. Even under the Republic Plautus (Casin. ii. 21) makes one of his characters exclaim, in the utmost sang-froid, “Ultro te, amator, apage te a dorso meo!” With increased luxury the evil grew and Livy notices (xxxix. 13), at the Bacchanalia, plura virorum inter sese quam fœminarum stupra. There were individual protests; for instance, S. Q. Fabius Maximus Servilianus (Consul U.C. 612) punished his son for dubia castitas; and a private soldier, C. Plotius, killed his military Tribune, Q. Luscius, for unchaste proposals. The Lex Scantinia (Scatinia?), popularly derived from Scantinius the Tribune and of doubtful date (B.C. 226?), attempted to abate the scandal by fine and the Lex Julia by death; but they were trifling obstacles to the flood of infamy which surged in with the Empire. No class seems then to have disdained these “sterile pleasures:” l’on n’attachoit point alors à cette espèce d’amour une note d’infamie, comme en païs de chrétienté, says Bayle under “Anacreon.” The great Cæsar, the Cinædus calvus of Catullus, was the husband of all the wives and the wife of all the husbands in Rome (Suetonius, cap. lii.); and his soldiers sang in his praise Gallias Cæsar subegit, Nicomedes Cæsarem (Suet. cies. xlix.); whence his sobriquet “Fornix Birthynicus.” Of Augustus the people chaunted

Videsne ut Cinædus orbem digito temperet?

Tiberius, with his pisciculi and greges exoletorum, invented the Symplegma or nexus of Sellarii, agentes et patientes, in which the spinthriæ (lit. women’s bracelets) were connected in a chain by the bond of flesh[379] (Seneca Quæst. Nat.). Of this refinement, which in the earlier part of the nineteenth century was renewed by sundry Englishmen at Naples, Ausonius wrote (Epig. cxix. 1),

Tres uno in lecto: stuprum duo perpetiuntur;

And Martial had said (xii. 43)

Quo symplegmate quinque copulentur;

Qua plures teneantur a catena; etc.

Ausonius recounts of Caligula he so lost patience that he forcibly entered the priest M. Lepidus, before the sacrifice was completed. The beautiful Nero was formally married to Pythagoras (or Doryphoros) and afterwards took to wife Sporus who was first subjected to castration of a peculiar fashion; he was then named Sabina after the deceased spouse and claimed queenly honours. The “Othonis et Trajani pathici” were famed; the great Hadrian openly loved Antinoüs and the wild debaucheries of Heliogabalus seem only to have amused, instead of disgusting, the Romans.

Uranopolis allowed public lupanaria where adults and meritorii pueri, who began their career as early as seven years, stood for hire: the inmates of these cauponæ wore sleeved tunics and dalmatics like women. As in modern Egypt pathic boys, we learn from Catullus, haunted the public baths. Debauchees had signals like freemasons whereby they recognised one another. The Greek Skematízein was made by closing the hand to represent the scrotum and raising the middle finger as if to feel whether a hen had eggs, tâter si les poulettes ont l’œuf: hence the Athenians called it Catapygon or sodomite and the Romans digitus impudicus or infamis, the “medical finger[380]” of Rabelais and the Chiromantists. Another sign was to scratch the head with the minimus—digitulo caput scabere (Juv. ix. 133).[381] The prostitution of boys was first forbidden by Domitian; but Saint Paul, a Greek, had formally expressed his abomination of Le Vice (Rom. i. 26; i. Cor. vi. 8); and we may agree with Grotius (de Verit. li. c. 13) that early Christianity did much to suppress it. At last the Emperor Theodosius punished it with fire as a profanation, because sacrosanctum esse debetur hospitium virilis animæ.

In the pagan days of imperial Rome her literature makes no difference between boy and girl. Horace naïvely says (Sat. ii. 118):—

Ancilla aut verna est præsto puer;

and with Hamlet, but in a dishonest sense:—

—Man delights me not

Nor woman neither.

Similarly the Spaniard Martial, who is a mine of such pederastic allusions (xi. 46):—

Sive puer arrisit, sive puella tibi.

That marvellous Satyricon which unites the wit of Molière[382] with the debaucheries of Piron, whilst the writer has been described, like Rabelais, as purissimus in impuritate, is a kind of Triumph of Pederasty. Geiton the hero, a handsome curly-pated hobbledehoy of seventeen, with his câlinerie and wheedling tongue, is courted like one of the sequor sexus: his lovers are inordinately jealous of him and his desertion leaves deep scars upon the heart. But no dialogue between man and wife in extremis could be more pathetic than that in the scene where shipwreck is imminent. Elsewhere every one seems to attempt his neighbour: a man alte succinctus assails Ascyltos; Lycus, the Tarentine skipper, would force Encolpius and so forth: yet we have the neat and finished touch (cap. vii.):—“The lamentation was very fine (the dying man having manumitted his slaves) albeit his wife wept not as though she loved him. How were it had he not behaved to her so well?”

Erotic Latin glossaries[383] give some ninety words connected with Pederasty and some, which “speak with Roman simplicity,” are peculiarly expressive. “Aversa Venus” alludes to women being treated as boys: hence Martial, translated by Piron, addresses Mistress Martial (x. 44):—

Teque puta, cunnos, uxor, habere duos.

The capillatus or comatus is also called calamistratus, the darling curled with crisping-irons; and he is an Effeminatus i.e. qui muliebria patitur; or a Delicatus, slave or eunuch for the use of the Draucus, Puerarius (boy-lover) or Dominus (Mart. xi. 71). The Divisor is so called from his practice Hillas dividere or cædere, something like Martial’s cacare mentulam or Juvenal’s Hesternæ occurrere cænæ. Facere vicibus (Juv. vii. 238), incestare se invicem or mutuum facere (Plaut. Trin. ii. 437), is described as “a puerile vice,” in which the two take turns to be active and passive: they are also called Gemelli and Fratres = compares in pædicatione. Illicita libido is = præpostera seu postica Venus, and is expressed by the picturesque phrase indicare (seu incurvare) aliquem. Depilatus, divellere pilos, glaber, lævis and nates pervellere are allusions to the Sotadic toilette. The fine distinction between demittere and dejicere caput are worthy of a glossary, while Pathica puella, puera, putus, pullipremo, pusio, pygiaca sacra, quadrupes, scarabæus and smerdalius explain themselves.

From Rome the practice extended far and wide to her colonies especially the Provincia now called Provence. Athenæus (xii. 26) charges the people of Massilia with “acting like women out of luxury”; and he cites the saying “May you sail to Massilia!” as if it were another Corinth. Indeed the whole Keltic race is charged with Le Vice by Aristotle (Pol. ii. 66), Strabo, (iv. 199) and Diodorus Siculus (v. 32). Roman civilisation carried pederasty also to Northern Africa, where it took firm root, while the negro and negroid races to the South ignore the erotic perversion, except where imported by foreigners into such kingdoms as Bornu and Haussa. In old Mauritania, now Marocco,[384] the Moors proper are notable sodomites; Moslems, even of saintly houses, are permitted openly to keep catamites, nor do their disciples think worse of their sanctity for such license: in one case the English wife failed to banish from the home “that horrid boy.”

Yet pederasty is forbidden by the Koran. In chapter iv. 20 we read; “And if two (men) among you commit the crime, then punish them both,” the penalty being some hurt or damage by public reproach, insult or scourging. There are four distinct references to Lot and the Sodomites in chapters vii. 78; xi. 77–84; xxvi. 160–174 and xxix. 28–35. In the first the prophet commissioned to the people says, “Proceed ye to a fulsome act wherein no creature hath foregone ye? Verily ye come to men in lieu of women lustfully.” We have then an account of the rain which made an end of the wicked and this judgment on the Cities of the Plain is repeated with more detail in the second reference. Here the angels, generally supposed to be three, Gabriel, Michael and Raphael, appeared to Lot as beautiful youths, a sore temptation to the sinners and the godly man’s arm was straitened concerning his visitors because he felt unable to protect them from the erotic vagaries of his fellow townsmen. He therefore shut his doors and from behind them argued the matter: presently the riotous assembly attempted to climb the wall when Gabriel, seeing the distress of his host, smote them on the face with one of his wings and blinded them so that all moved off crying for aid and saying that Lot had magicians in his house. Hereupon the “cities” which, if they ever existed, must have been Fellah villages, were uplifted: Gabriel thrust his wing under them and raised them so high that the inhabitants of the lower heaven (the lunar sphere) could hear the dogs barking and the cocks crowing. Then came the rain of stones: these were clay pellets baked in hell-fire, streaked white and red, or having some mark to distinguish them from the ordinary and each bearing the name of its destination like the missiles which destroyed the host of Abrahat al-Ashram.[385] Lastly the “Cities” were turned upside down and cast upon earth. These circumstantial unfacts are repeated at full length in the other two chapters; but rather as an instance of Allah’s power than as a warning against pederasty, which Mohammed seems to have regarded with philosophic indifference. The general opinion of his followers is that it should be punished like fornication unless the offenders made a public act of penitence. But here, as in adultery, the law is somewhat too clement and will not convict unless four credible witnesses swear to have seen rem in re. I have noticed (vol. i. 211) the vicious opinion that the Ghilmán or Wuldán, the beautiful boys of Paradise, the counterparts of the Houris, will be lawful catamites to the True Believers in a future state of happiness: the idea is nowhere countenanced in Al-Islam; and, although I have often heard debauchees refer to it, the learned look upon the assertion as scandalous.

As in Marocco so the Vice prevails throughout the old regencies of Algiers, Tunis and Tripoli and all the cities of the South Mediterranean seaboard, whilst it is unknown to the Nubians, the Berbers and the wilder tribes dwelling inland. Proceeding Eastward we reach Egypt, that classical region of all abominations which, marvellous to relate, flourished in closest contact with men leading the purest of lives, models of moderation and morality, of religion and virtue. Amongst the ancient Copts Le Vice was part and portion of the Ritual and was represented by two male partridges alternately copulating (Interp. in Priapi Carm. xvii). The evil would have gained strength by the invasion of Cambyses (B.C. 524), whose armies, after the victory over Psammenitus, settled in the Nile-Valley, and held it, despite sundry revolts, for some hundred and ninety years. During these six generations the Iranians left their mark upon Lower Egypt and especially, as the late Rogers Bey proved, upon the Fayyum the most ancient Delta of the Nile.[386] Nor would the evil be diminished by the Hellenes who, under Alexander the Great, “liberator and saviour of Egypt” (B.C. 332), extinguished the native dynasties: the love of the Macedonian for Bagoas the Eunuch being a matter of history. From that time and under the rule of the Ptolemies the morality gradually decayed; the Canopic orgies extended into private life and the debauchery of the men was equalled only by the depravity of the women. Neither Christianity nor Al-Islam could effect a change for the better; and social morality seems to have been at its worst during the past century when Sonnini travelled (A.D. 1717). The French officer, who is thoroughly trustworthy, draws the darkest picture of the widely-spread criminality, especially of the bestiality and the sodomy (chapt. xv.) which formed the “delight of the Egyptians.” During the Napoleonic conquest Jaubert in his letter to General Bruix (p. 19) says, “Les Arabes et les Mamelouks ont traité quelques-uns de nos prisonniers comme Socrate traitait, dit-on, Alcibiade. Il fallait périr ou y passer.” Old Anglo-Egyptians still chuckle over the tale of Sa’id Pasha and M. de Ruyssenaer, the high-dried and highly respectable Consul-General for the Netherlands, who was solemnly advised to make the experiment, active and passive, before offering his opinion upon the subject. In the present age extensive intercourse with Europeans has produced not a reformation but a certain reticence amongst the upper classes: they are as vicious as ever, but they do not care for displaying their vices to the eyes of mocking strangers.

Syria and Palestine, another ancient focus of abominations, borrowed from Egypt and exaggerated the worship of Androgynic and hermaphroditic deities. Plutarch (De Iside) notes that the old Nilotes held the moon to be of “male-female sex,” the men sacrificing to Luna and the women to Lunus.[387] Isis also was a hermaphrodite, the idea being that Æther or Air (the lower heavens) was the menstruum of generative nature; and Damascius explained the tenet by the all-fruitful and prolific powers of the atmosphere. Hence the fragment attributed to Orpheus, the song of Jupiter (Air)—

All things from Jove descend

Jove was a male, Jove was a deathless bride;

For men call Air, of two-fold sex, the Jove.

Julius Firmicus relates that “The Assyrians and part of the Africans” (along the Mediterranean seaboard?) “hold Air to be the chief element and adore its fanciful figure (imaginata figura), consecrated under the name of Juno or the Virgin Venus. * * * Their companies of priests cannot duly serve her unless they effeminate their faces, smooth their skins and disgrace their masculine sex by feminine ornaments. You may see men in their very temples amid general groans enduring miserable dalliance and becoming passives like women (viros muliebria pati) and they expose, with boasting and ostentation, the pollution of the impure and immodest body.” Here we find the religious significance of eunuchry. It was practised as a religious rite by the Tympanotribas or Gallus,[388] the castrated votary of Rhea or Bona Mater, in Phrygia called Cybele, self-mutilated but not in memory of Atys; and by a host of other creeds: even Christianity, as sundry texts show,[389] could not altogether cast out the old possession. Here too we have an explanation of Sotadic love in its second stage, when it became, like cannibalism, a matter of superstition. Assuming a nature-implanted tendency, we see that like human sacrifice it was held to be the most acceptable offering to the God-goddess in the Orgia or sacred ceremonies, a something set apart for peculiar worship. Hence in Rome as in Egypt the temples of Isis (Inachidos limina, Isiacæ sacraria Lunæ) were centres of sodomy and the religious practice was adopted by the grand priestly castes from Mesopotamia to Mexico and Peru.

We find the earliest written notices of the Vice in the mythical destruction of the Pentapolis (Gen. xix.), Sodom, Gomorrah (= ’Ámirah, the cultivated country), Adama, Zeboïm and Zoar or Bela. The legend has been amply embroidered by the Rabbis who make the Sodomites do everything à l’envers: e.g. if a man were wounded he was fined for bloodshed and was compelled to fee the offender; and if one cut off the ear of a neighbour’s ass he was condemned to keep the animal till the ear grew again. The Jewish doctors declare the people to have been a race of sharpers with rogues for magistrates, and thus they justify the judgment which they read literally. But the traveller cannot accept it. I have carefully examined the lands at the North and at the South of that most beautiful lake, the so-called Dead Sea, whose tranquil loveliness, backed by the grand plateau of Moab, is an object of admiration to all save patients suffering from the strange disease “Holy Land on the Brain.”[390] But I found no traces of craters in the neighbourhood, no signs of vulcanism, no remains of “meteoric stones”: the asphalt which named the water is a mineralised vegetable washed out of the limestones, and the sulphur and salt are brought down by the Jordan into a lake without issue. I must therefore look upon the history as a myth which may have served a double purpose. The first would be to deter the Jew from the Malthusian practices of his pagan predecessors, upon whom obloquy was thus cast, so far resembling the scandalous and absurd legend which explained the names of the children of Lot by Pheiné and Thamma as “Moab” (Mu-ab) the water or semen of the father, and “Ammon” as mother’s son, that is, bastard. The fable would also account for the abnormal fissure containing the lower Jordan and the Dead Sea, which the late Sir R. I. Murchison used wrong-headedly to call a “Volcano of Depression”: this geological feature, that cuts off the river-basin from its natural outlet the Gulf of Eloth (Akabah), must date from myriads of years before there were “Cities of the Plains.” But the main object of the ancient lawgiver, Osarsiph, Moses or the Moseidæ, was doubtless to discountenance a perversion prejudicial to the increase of population. And he speaks with no uncertain voice, Whoso lieth with a beast shall surely be put to death (Exod. xxii. 19): If a man lie with mankind as he lieth with a woman, both of them have committed an abomination: they shall surely be put to death; their blood shall be upon them (Levit. xx. 13; where v.v. 15–16 threaten with death man and woman who lie with beasts). Again, There shall be no whore of the daughters of Israel nor a sodomite of the sons of Israel (Deut. xxii. 5).

The old commentators on the Sodom-myth are most unsatisfactory e.g. Parkhurst, s.v. Kadesh. “From hence we may observe the peculiar propriety of this punishment of Sodom and of the neighbouring cities. By their sodomitical impurities they meant to acknowledge the Heavens as the cause of fruitfulness independently upon, and in opposition to Jehovah[391]; therefore Jehovah, by raining upon them not genial showers but brimstone from heaven, not only destroyed the inhabitants, but also changed all that country, which was before as the garden of God, into brimstone and salt that is not sown nor beareth, neither any grass groweth therein.” It must be owned that to this Pentapolis was dealt very hard measure for religiously and diligently practising a popular rite which a host of cities even in the present day, as Naples and Shiraz, to mention no others, affect for simple luxury and affect with impunity. The myth may probably reduce itself to very small proportions, a few Fellah villages destroyed by a storm, like that which drove Brennus from Delphi.

The Hebrews entering Syria found it religionised by Assyria and Babylonia, whence Accadian Ishtar had passed west and had become Ashtoreth, Ashtaroth or Ashirah,[392] the Anaitis of Armenia, the Phœnician Astarte and the Greek Aphrodite, the great Moon-goddess,[393] who is queen of Heaven and Love. In another phase she was Venus Mylitta = the Procreatrix, in Chaldaic Mauludatá and in Arabic Moawallidah, she who bringeth forth. She was worshipped by men habited as women and vice versâ; for which reason in the Torah (Deut. xx. 5) the sexes are forbidden to change dress. The male prostitutes were called Kadesh the holy, the women being Kadeshah, and doubtless gave themselves up to great excesses. Eusebius (De bit. Const. iii. c. 55) describes a school of impurity at Aphac, where women and “men who were not men” practised all manner of abominations in honour of the Demon (Venus). Here the Phrygian symbolism of Kybele and Attis (Atys) had become the Syrian Ba’al Tammuz and Astarte, and the Grecian Dionæa and Adonis, the anthropomorphic forms of the two greater lights. The site, Apheca, now Wady al-Afik on the route from Bayrut to the Cedars, is a glen of wild and wondrous beauty, fitting frame-work for the loves of goddess and demigod: and the ruins of the temple destroyed by Constantine contrast with Nature’s work, the glorious fountain, splendidior vitro, which feeds the River Ibrahim and still at times Adonis runs purple to the sea.[394]

The Phœnicians spread this androgynic worship over Greece. We find the consecrated servants and votaries of Corinthian Aphrodite called Hierodouli (Strabo viii. 6), who aided the ten thousand courtesans in gracing the Venus-temple: from this excessive luxury arose the proverb popularised by Horace. One of the head-quarters of the cult was Cyprus where, as Servius relates (Ad Æn. ii. 632), stood the simulacre of a bearded Aphrodite with feminine body and costume, sceptered and mitred like a man. The sexes when worshipping it exchanged habits and here the virginity was offered in sacrifice: Herodotus (i. c. 199) describes this defloration at Babylon but sees only the shameful part of the custom which was a mere consecration of a tribal rite. Everywhere girls before marriage belong either to the father or to the clan and thus the maiden paid the debt due to the public before becoming private property as a wife. The same usage prevailed in ancient Armenia and in parts of Ethiopia; and Herodotus tells us that a practice very much like the Babylonian “is found also in certain parts of the Island of Cyprus:” it is noticed by Justin (xviii. c. 5) and probably it explains the “Succoth Benoth” or Damsels’ booths which the Babylonians transplanted to the cities of Samaria.[395] The Jews seem very successfully to have copied the abominations of their pagan neighbours, even in the matter of the “dog.”[396] In the reign of wicked Rehoboam (B.C. 975) “There were also sodomites in the land and they did according to all the abominations of the nations which the Lord cast out before the children of Israel” (1 Kings xiv. 20). The scandal was abated by zealous King Asa (B.C. 958) whose grandmother[397] was high-priestess of Priapus (princeps in sacris Priapi): he “took away the sodomites out of the land” (1 Kings xv. 12). Yet the prophets were loud in their complaints, especially the so-called Isaiah (B.C. 760), “except the Lord of Hosts had left to us a very small remnant, we should have been as Sodom” (i. 9); and strong measures were required from good King Josiah (B.C. 641) who amongst other things, “brake down the houses of the sodomites that were by the house of the Lord, where the women wove hangings for the grove” (2 Kings xxiii. 7). The bordels of boys (pueris alienis adhæseverunt) appear to have been near the Temple.

Syria has not forgotten her old “praxis.” At Damascus I found some noteworthy cases amongst the religious of the great Amawi Mosque. As for the Druses we have Burckhardt’s authority (Travels in Syria, etc., p. 202) “unnatural propensities are very common amongst them.”

The Sotadic Zone covers the whole of Asia Minor and Mesopotamia now occupied by the “unspeakable Turk,” a race of born pederasts; and in the former region we first notice a peculiarity of the feminine figure, the mammæ inclinatæ, jacentes et pannosæ, which prevails over all this part of the belt. Whilst the women to the North and South have, with local exceptions, the mammæ stantes of the European virgin,[398] those of Turkey, Persia, Afghanistan and Kashmir lose all the fine curves of the bosom, sometimes even before the first child; and after it the hemispheres take the form of bags. This cannot result from climate only; the women of Marathá-land, inhabiting a damper and hotter region than Kashmir, are noted for fine firm breasts even after parturition. Le Vice of course prevails more in the cities and towns of Asiatic Turkey than in the villages; yet even these are infected; while the nomad Turcomans contrast badly in this point with the Gypsies, those Badawin of India. The Kurd population is of Iranian origin, which means that the evil is deeply rooted: I have noted in The Nights that the great and glorious Saladin was a habitual pederast. The Armenians, as their national character is, will prostitute themselves for gain but prefer women to boys: Georgia supplied Turkey with catamites whilst Circassia sent concubines. In Mesopotamia the barbarous invader has almost obliterated the ancient civilisation which is ante-dated only by the Nilotic: the mysteries of old Babylon nowhere survive save in certain obscure tribes like the Mandæans, the Devil-worshippers and the Alí-iláhi. Entering Persia we find the reverse of Armenia; and, despite Herodotus, I believe that Iran borrowed her pathologic love from the peoples of the Tigris-Euphrates Valley and not from the then insignificant Greeks. But whatever may be its origin, the corruption is now bred in the bone. It begins in boyhood and many Persians account for it by paternal severity. Youths arrived at puberty find none of the facilities with which Europe supplies fornication. Onanism[399] is to a certain extent discouraged by circumcision, and meddling with the father’s slave-girls and concubines would be risking cruel punishment if not death. Hence they use each other by turns, a “puerile practice” known as Alish-Takish, the Lat. facere vicibus or mutuum facere. Temperament, media, and atavism recommend the custom to the general; and after marrying and begetting heirs, Paterfamilias returns to the Ganymede. Hence all the odes of Hafiz are addressed to youths, as proved by such Arabic exclamations as ’Afáka ’llah = Allah assain thee (masculine)[400]: the object is often fanciful but it would be held coarse and immodest to address an imaginary girl.[401] An illustration of the penchant is told at Shiraz concerning a certain Mujtahid, the head of the Shi’ah creed, corresponding with a prince-archbishop in Europe. A friend once said to him, “There is a question I would fain address to your Eminence but I lack the daring to do so.” “Ask and fear not,” replied the Divine. “It is this, O Mujtahid! Figure thee in a garden of roses and hyacinths with the evening breeze waving the cypress-heads, a fair youth of twenty sitting by thy side and the assurance of perfect privacy. What, prithee, would be the result?” The holy man bowed the chin of doubt upon the collar of meditation; and, too honest to lie, presently whispered, “Allah defend me from such temptation of Satan!” Yet even in Persia men have not been wanting who have done their utmost to uproot the Vice: in the same Shiraz they speak of a father who, finding his son in flagrant delict, put him to death like Brutus or Lynch of Galway. Such isolated cases, however, can effect nothing. Chardin tells us that houses of male prostitution were common in Persia whilst those of women were unknown: the same is the case in the present day and the boys are prepared with extreme care by diet, baths, depilation, unguents and a host of artists in cosmetics.[402] Le Vice is looked upon at most as a peccadillo and its mention crops up in every jest-book. When the Isfahan man mocked Shaykh Sa’adi by comparing the bald pates of Shirazian elders to the bottom of a lotá, a brass cup with a wide-necked opening used in the Hammam, the witty poet turned its aperture upwards and thereto likened the well-abused podex of an Isfahani youth. Another favourite piece of Shirazian “chaff” is to declare that when an Isfahan father would set up his son in business he provides him with a pound of rice, meaning that he can sell the result as compost for the kitchen-garden, and with the price buy another meal: hence the saying Khakh-i-pái káhú = the soil at the lettuce-root. The Isfahanis retort with the name of a station or halting-place between the two cities where, under pretence of making travellers stow away their riding-gear, many a Shirázi had been raped: hence “Zín o takaltú tú bi-bar” = carry within saddle and saddle-cloth! A favourite Persian punishment for strangers caught in the Harem or Gynæceum is to strip and throw them and expose them to the embraces of the grooms and negro-slaves. I once asked a Shirazi how penetration was possible if the patient resisted with all the force of the sphincter muscle: he smiled and said, “Ah, we Persians know a trick to get over that; we apply a sharpened tent-peg to the crupper-bone (os coccygis) and knock till he opens.” A well-known missionary to the East during the last generation was subjected to this gross insult by one of the Persian Prince-governors, whom he had infuriated by his conversion-mania: in his memoirs he alludes to it by mentioning his “dishonoured person;” but English readers cannot comprehend the full significance of the confession. About the same time Shaykh Nasr, Governor of Bushire, a man famed for facetious blackguardism, used to invite European youngsters serving in the Bombay Marine and ply them with liquor till they were insensible. Next morning the middies mostly complained that the champagne had caused a curious irritation and soreness in la parte-poste. The same Eastern “Scrogin” would ask his guests if they had ever seen a man-cannon (Ádami-top); and, on their replying in the negative, a grey-beard slave was dragged in blaspheming and struggling with all his strength. He was presently placed on all fours and firmly held by the extremities; his bag-trousers were let down and a dozen peppercorns were inserted ano suo: the target was a sheet of paper held at a reasonable distance; the match was applied by a pinch of cayenne in the nostrils; the sneeze started the grapeshot and the number of hits on the butt decided the bets. We can hardly wonder at the loose conduct of Persian women perpetually mortified by marital pederasty. During the unhappy campaign of 1856–57 in which, with the exception of a few brilliant skirmishes, we gained no glory, Sir James Outram and the Bombay army showing how badly they could work, there was a formal outburst of the Harems; and even women of princely birth could not be kept out of the officers’ quarters.

The cities of Afghanistan and Sind are thoroughly saturated with Persian vice, and the people sing

Kadr-i-kus Aughán dánad, kadr-i-kunrá Kábuli:

The worth of coynte the Afghan knows: Cabul prefers the other chose![403]

The Afghans are commercial travellers on a large scale and each caravan is accompanied by a number of boys and lads almost in woman’s attire with kohl’d eyes and rouged cheeks, long tresses and henna’d fingers and toes, riding luxuriously in Kajáwas or camel-panniers: they are called Kúch-i safari, or travelling wives, and the husbands trudge patiently by their sides. In Afghanistan also a frantic debauchery broke out amongst the women when they found incubi who were not pederasts; and the scandal was not the most insignificant cause of the general rising at Cabul (Nov. 1841), and the slaughter of Macnaghten, Burnes and other British officers.

Resuming our way Eastward we find the Sikhs and the Moslems of the Panjab much addicted to Le Vice, although the Himalayan tribes to the north and those lying south, the Rájputs and Marathás, ignore it. The same may be said of the Kashmirians who add another Kappa to the tria Kakista, Kappadocians, Kretans, and Kilicians: the proverb says,

Agar kaht-i-mardum uftad, az ín sih jins kam gírí;

Eki Afghán, dovvum Sindí,[404] siyyum badjins-i-Kashmírí:

Though of men there be famine yet shun these three—

Afghan, Sindi and rascally Kashmírí.

M. Louis Daville describes the infamies of Lahore and Lakhnau where he found men dressed as women, with flowing locks under crowns of flowers, imitating the feminine walk and gestures, voice and fashion of speech, and ogling their admirers with all the coquetry of bayadères. Victor Jacquemont’s Journal de Voyage describes the pederasty of Ranjít Singh, the “Lion of the Panjáb,” and his pathic Guláb Singh whom the English inflicted upon Cashmir as ruler by way of paying for his treason. Yet the Hindus, I repeat, hold pederasty in abhorrence and are as much scandalised by being called Gánd-márá (anus-beater) or Gándú (anuser) as Englishmen would be. During the years 1843–44 my regiment, almost all Hindu Sepoys of the Bombay Presidency, was stationed at a purgatory called Bandar Ghárrá,[405] a sandy flat with a scatter of verdigris-green milk-bush some forty miles north of Karáchi the head-quarters. The dirty heap of mud-and-mat hovels, which represented the adjacent native village, could not supply a single woman; yet only one case of pederasty came to light and that after a tragical fashion some years afterwards. A young Brahman had connection with a soldier comrade of low caste and this had continued till, in an unhappy hour, the Pariah patient ventured to become the agent. The latter, in Arab. Al-Fá’il = the “doer,” is not an object of contempt like Al-Mafúl = the “done”; and the high-caste sepoy, stung by remorse and revenge, loaded his musket and deliberately shot his paramour. He was hanged by court martial at Hyderabad and, when his last wishes were asked he begged in vain to be suspended by the feet; the idea being that his soul, polluted by exiting “below the waist,” would be doomed to endless transmigrations through the lowest forms of life.

Beyond India, I have stated, the Sotadic Zone begins to broaden out embracing all China, Turkistan and Japan. The Chinese, as far as we know them in the great cities, are omnivorous and omnifutuentes: they are the chosen people of debauchery and their systematic bestiality with ducks, goats, and other animals is equalled only by their pederasty. Kæmpfer and Orlof Torée (Voyage en Chine) notice the public houses for boys and youths in China and Japan. Mirabeau (L’Anandryne) describes the tribadism of their women in hammocks. When Pekin was plundered the Harems contained a number of balls a little larger than the old musket-bullet, made of thin silver with a loose pellet of brass inside somewhat like a grelot[406]: these articles were placed by the women between the labia and an up-and-down movement on the bed gave a pleasant titillation when nothing better was to be procured. They have every artifice of luxury, aphrodisiacs, erotic perfumes and singular applications. Such are the pills which, dissolved in water and applied to the glans penis, cause it to throb and swell: so according to Amerigo Vespucci American women could artificially increase the size of their husbands’ parts.[407] The Chinese bracelet of caoutchouc studded with points now takes the place of the Herisson, or Annulus hirsutus,[408] which was bound between the glans and prepuce. Of the penis succedaneus, that imitation of the Arbor vitæ or Soter Kosmou, which the Latins called phallus and fascinum,[409] the French godemiché and the Italians passatempo and diletto (whence our “dildo”), every kind abounds, varying from a stuffed “French letter” to a cone of ribbed horn which looks like an instrument of torture. For the use of men they have the “merkin,”[410] a heart-shaped article of thin skin stuffed with cotton and slit with an artificial vagina: two tapes at the top and one below lash it to the back of a chair. The erotic literature of the Chinese and Japanese is highly developed and their illustrations are often facetious as well as obscene. All are familiar with that of the strong man who by a blow with his enormous phallus shivers a copper pot; and the ludicrous contrast of the huge-membered wights who land in the Isle of Women and presently escape from it, wrinkled and shrivelled, true Domine Dolittles. Of Turkistan we know little, but what we know confirms my statement. Mr. Schuyler in his Turkistan (i. 132) offers an illustration of a “Batchah” (Pers. bachcheh = catamite), “or singing-boy surrounded by his admirers.” Of the Tartars Master Purchas laconically says (v. 419), “They are addicted to Sodomie or Buggerie.” The learned casuist Dr. Thomas Sanchez the Spaniard had (says Mirabeau in Kadhésch) to decide a difficult question concerning the sinfulness of a peculiar erotic perversion. The Jesuits brought home from Manilla a tailed man whose moveable prolongation of the os coccygis measured from 7 to 10 inches: he had placed himself between two women, enjoying one naturally while the other used his tail as a penis succedaneus. The verdict was incomplete sodomy and simple fornication. For the islands north of Japan, the “Sodomitical Sea,” and the “nayle of tynne” thrust through the prepuce to prevent sodomy, see Lib. ii. chap. 4 of Master Thomas Caudish’s Circumnavigation, and vol. vi. of Pinkerton’s Geography translated by Walckenaer.

Passing over to America we find that the Sotadic Zone contains the whole hemisphere from Behring’s Straits to Magellan’s. This prevalence of “mollities” astonishes the anthropologist, who is apt to consider pederasty the growth of luxury and the especial product of great and civilised cities, unnecessary and therefore unknown to simple savagery where the births of both sexes are about equal and female infanticide is not practised. In many parts of the New World this perversion was accompanied by another depravity of taste—confirmed cannibalism.[411] The forests and campos abounded in game from the deer to the pheasant-like penelope, and the seas and rivers produced an unfailing supply of excellent fish and shell-fish[412]; yet the Brazilian Tupis preferred the meat of man to every other food.

A glance at Mr. Bancroft[413] proves the abnormal development of sodomy amongst the savages and barbarians of the New World. Even his half-frozen Hyperboreans “possess all the passions which are supposed to develop most freely under a milder temperature” (i. 58). “The voluptuousness and polygamy of the North American Indians, under a temperature of almost perpetual winter is far greater than that of the most sensual tropical nations” (Martin’s Brit. Colonies iii. 524). I can quote only a few of the most remarkable instances. Of the Koniagas of Kadiak Island and the Thinkleets we read (i. 81–82), “The most repugnant of all their practices is that of male concubinage. A Kadiak mother will select her handsomest and most promising boy, and dress and rear him as a girl, teaching him only domestic duties, keeping him at women’s work, associating him with women and girls, in order to render his effeminacy complete. Arriving at the age of ten or fifteen years, he is married to some wealthy man who regards such a companion as a great acquisition. These male concubines are called Achnutschik or Schopans” (the authorities quoted being Holmberg, Langsdorff, Billing, Choris, Lisiansky and Marchand). The same is the case in Nutka Sound and the Aleutian Islands, where “male concubinage obtains throughout, but not to the same extent as amongst the Koniagas.” The objects of “unnatural” affection have their beards carefully plucked out as soon as the face-hair begins to grow, and their chins are tattooed like those of the women. In California the first missionaries found the same practice, the youths being called Joya (Bancroft, i. 415 and authorities Palon, Crespi, Boscana, Mofras, Torquemada, Duflot and Fages). The Comanches unite incest with sodomy (i. 515). “In New Mexico according to Arlegui, Ribas, and other authors, male concubinage prevails to a great extent, these loathsome semblances of humanity, whom to call beastly were a slander upon beasts, dress themselves in the clothes and perform the functions of women, the use of weapons being denied them” (i. 585). Pederasty was systematically practised by the peoples of Cueba, Careta, and other parts of Central America. The Caciques and some of the headmen kept harems of youths who, as soon as destined for the unclean office, were dressed as women. They went by the name of Camayoas, and were hated and detested by the goodwives (i. 773–74). Of the Nahua nations Father Pierre de Gand (alias de Musa) writes, “Un certain nombre de prêtres n’avaient point de femmes, sed eorum loco pueros quibus abutebantur. Ce péché était si commun dans ce pays que, jeunes ou vieux, tous étaient infectés; ils y étaient si adonnés que mêmes les enfants de six ans s’y livraient” (Ternaux-Campans, Voyages, Série i. Tom. x. p. 197). Among the Mayas of Yucatan Las Casas declares that the great prevalence of “unnatural” lust made parents anxious to see their progeny wedded as soon as possible (Kingsborough’s Mex. Ant. viii. 135). In Vera Paz a god, called by some Chin and by others Cavial and Maran, taught it by committing the act with another god. Some fathers gave their sons a boy to use as a woman, and if any other approached this pathic he was treated as an adulterer. In Yucatan images were found by Bernal Diaz proving the sodomitical propensities of the people (Bancroft v. 198). De Pauw (Recherches Philosophiques sur les Américains, London, 1771) has much to say about the subject in Mexico generally: in the northern provinces men married youths who, dressed like women, were forbidden to carry arms. According to Gomara there were at Tamalipas houses of male prostitution; and from Diaz and others we gather that the pecado nefando was the rule. Both in Mexico and in Peru it might have caused, if it did not justify, the cruelties of the Conquistadores. Pederasty was also general throughout Nicaragua, and the early explorers found it amongst the indigenes of Panama.

We have authentic details concerning Le Vice in Peru and its adjacent lands, beginning with Cieza de Leon, who must be read in the original or in the translated extracts of Purchas (vol. v. 942, etc.), not in the cruelly castrated form preferred by the Council of the Hakluyt Society. Speaking of the New Granada Indians he tells us that “at Old Port (Porto Viejo) and Puna, the Deuill so farre prevayled in their beastly Deuotions that there were Boyes consecrated to serue in the Temple; and at the times of their Sacrifices and Solemne Feasts, the Lords and principal men abused them to that detestable filthinesse;” i.e. performed their peculiar worship. Generally in the hill-countries the Devil, under the show of holiness, had introduced the practice; for every temple or chief house of adoration kept one or two men or more which were attired like women, even from the time of their childhood, and spake like them, imitating them in everything; with these, under pretext of holiness and religion, their principal men on principal days had commerce. Speaking of the arrival of the Giants[414] at Point Santa Elena, Cieza says (chap. lii.), they were detested by the natives, because in using their women they killed them, and their men also in another way. All the natives declare that God brought upon them a punishment proportioned to the enormity of their offence. When they were engaged together in their accursed intercourse, a fearful and terrible fire came down from Heaven with a great noise, out of the midst of which there issued a shining Angel with a glittering sword, wherewith at one blow they were all killed and the fire consumed them.[415] There remained a few bones and skulls which God allowed to bide unconsumed by the fire, as a memorial of this punishment. In the Hakluyt Society’s bowdlerisation we read of the Tumbez Islanders being “very vicious, many of them committing the abominable offence” (p. 24); also, “If by the advice of the Devil any Indian commit the abominable crime, it is thought little of and they call him a woman.” In chapters lii. and lviii. we find exceptions. The Indians of Huancabamba, “although so near the peoples of Puerto Viejo and Guayaquil, do not commit the abominable sin;” and the Serranos, or island mountaineers, as sorcerers and magicians inferior to the coast peoples, were not so much addicted to sodomy.

The Royal Commentaries of the Yncas show that the evil was of a comparatively modern growth. In the early period of Peruvian history the people considered the crime “unspeakable:” if a Cuzco Indian, not of Yncarial blood, angrily addressed the term pederast to another, he was held infamous for many days. One of the generals having reported to the Ynca Ccapacc Yupanqui that there were some sodomites, not in all the valleys, but one here and one there, “nor was it a habit of all the inhabitants but only of certain persons who practised it privately,” the ruler ordered that the criminals should be publicly burnt alive and their houses, crops and trees destroyed: moreover, to show his abomination, he commanded that the whole village should so be treated if one man fell into this habit (Lib. iii. cap. 13). Elsewhere we learn, “There were sodomites in some provinces, though not openly nor universally, but some particular men and in secret. In some parts they had them in their temples, because the Devil persuaded them that the Gods took great delight in such people, and thus the Devil acted as a traitor to remove the veil of shame that the Gentiles felt for this crime and to accustom them to commit it in public and in common.”

During the times of the Conquistadores male concubinage had become the rule throughout Peru. At Cuzco, we are told by Nuno de Guzman in 1530, “The last which was taken, and which fought most couragiously, was a man in the habite of a woman, which confessed that from a childe he had gotten his liuing by that filthinesse, for which I caused him to be burned.” V. F. Lopez[416] draws a frightful picture of pathologic love in Peru. Under the reigns which followed that of Inti-Kapak (Ccapacc) Amauri, the country was attacked by invaders of a giant race coming from the sea: they practised pederasty after a fashion so shameless that the conquered tribes were compelled to fly (p. 271). Under the pre-Yncarial Amauta, or priestly dynasty, Peru had lapsed into savagery and the kings of Cuzco preserved only the name. “Toutes ces hontes et toutes ces misères provenaient de deux vices infâmes, la bestialité et la sodomie. Les femmes surtout étaient offensées de voir la nature frustrée de tous ses droits. Elles pleuraient ensemble en leurs réunions sur le misérable état dans lequel elles étaient tombées, sur le mépris avec lequel elles étaient traitées. * * * * Le monde était renversé, les hommes s’aimaient et étaient jaloux les uns des autres. * * * Elles cherchaient, mais en vain, les moyens de remédier au mal; elles employaient des herbes et des recettes diaboliques qui leur ramenaient bien quelques individus, mais ne pouvaient arrêter les progrès incessants du vice. Cet état de choses constitua un véritable moyen âge, qui dura jusqu’à l’établissement du gouvernement des Incas” (p. 277).

When Sinchi Roko (the xcvth of Montesinos and the xcist of Garcilazo) became Ynca, he found morals at the lowest ebb. “Ni la prudence de l’Inca, ni les lois sévères qu’il avait promulguées n’avaient pu extirper entièrement le péché contre nature. Il reprit avec une nouvelle violence, et les femmes en furent si jalouses qu’un grand nombre d’elles tuèrent leurs maris. Les devins et les sorciers passaient leurs journées à fabriquer, avec certaines herbes, des compositions magiques qui rendaient fous ceux qui en mangeaient, et les femmes en faisaient prendre, soit dans les aliments, soit dans la chicha, à ceux dont elles étaient jalouses” (p. 291).

I have remarked that the Tupi races of the Brazil were infamous for cannibalism and sodomy; nor could the latter be only racial as proved by the fact that colonists of pure Lusitanian blood followed in the path of the savages. Sr. Antonio Augusto da Costa Aguiar[417] is outspoken upon this point. “A crime which in England leads to the gallows, and which is the very measure of abject depravity, passes with impunity amongst us by the participating in it of almost all or of many (de quasi todos, ou de muitos). Ah! if the wrath of Heaven were to fall by way of punishing such crimes (delictos), more than one city of this Empire, more than a dozen, would pass into the category of the Sodoms and Gomorrahs” (p. 30). Till late years pederasty in the Brazil was looked upon as a peccadillo; the European immigrants following the practice of the wild men who were naked but not, as Columbus said, “clothed in innocence.” One of Her Majesty’s Consuls used to tell a tale of the hilarity provoked in a “fashionable” assembly by the open declaration of a young gentleman that his mulatto-“patient” had suddenly turned upon him, insisting upon becoming agent. Now, however, under the influences of improved education and respect for the public opinion of Europe, pathologic love amongst the Luso-Brazilians has been reduced to the normal limits.

Outside the Sotadic Zone, I have said, Le Vice is sporadic, not endemic: yet the physical and moral effect of great cities where puberty, they say, is induced earlier than in country sites, has been the same in most lands, causing modesty to decay and pederasty to flourish. The Badawi Arab is wholly pure of Le Vice; yet San’á the capital of Al-Yaman and other centres of population have long been and still are thoroughly infected. History tells us of Zú Shanátir, tyrant of “Arabia Felix,” in A.D. 478, who used to entice young men into his palace and cause them after use to be cast out of the windows: this unkindly ruler was at last poinarded by the youth Zerash, known from his long ringlets as “Zú Nowás.” The negro race is mostly untainted by sodomy and tribadism. Yet Joan dos Sanctos[418] found in Cacongo of West Africa certain “Chibudi, which are men attyred like women and behaue themselves womanly, ashamed to be called men; are also married to men, and esteem that vnnaturale damnation an honor.” Madagascar also delighted in dancing and singing boys dressed as girls. In the Empire of Dahomey I noted a corps of prostitutes kept for the use of the Amazon-soldieresses.

North of the Sotadic Zone we find local but notable instances. Master Christopher Burrough[419] describes on the western side of the Volga “a very fine stone castle, called by the name Oueak, and adioyning to the same a Towne called by the Russes, Sodom, * * * which was swallowed into the earth by the iustice of God, for the wickednesse of the people.” Again: although as a rule Christianity has steadily opposed pathologic love both in writing and preaching, there have been remarkable exceptions. Perhaps the most curious idea was that of certain medical writers in the middle ages: “Usus et amplexus pueri, bene temperatus, salutaris medicina” (Tardieu). Bayle notices (under “Vayer”) the infamous book of Giovanni della Casa, Archbishop of Benevento, “De laudibus Sodomiæ,”[420] vulgarly known as “Capitolo del Forno.” The same writer refers (under “Sixte iv”) to the report that the Dominican Order, which systematically decried Le Vice, had presented a request to the Cardinal di Santa Lucia that sodomy might be lawful during three months per annum, June to August; and that the Cardinal had underwritten the petition “Be it done as they demand.” Hence the Fæda Venus of Battista Mantovano. Bayle rejects the history for a curious reason, venery being colder in summer than in winter, and quotes the proverb “Aux mois qui n’ont pas d’ R, peu embrasser et bien boire.” But in the case of a celibate priesthood such scandals are inevitable: witness the famous Jesuit epitaph Ci-gît un Jésuite, etc.

In our modern capitals, London, Berlin and Paris for instance, the Vice seems subject to periodical outbreaks. For many years, also, England sent her pederasts to Italy, and especially to Naples whence originated the term “Il vizio Inglese.” It would be invidious to detail the scandals which of late years have startled the public in London and Dublin: for these the curious will consult the police reports. Berlin, despite her strong flavour of Phariseeism, Puritanism and Chauvinism in religion, manners and morals, is not a whit better than her neighbours. Dr. Gaspar,[421] a well-known authority on the subject, adduces many interesting cases especially an old Count Cajus and his six accomplices. Amongst his many correspondents one suggested to him that not only Plato and Julius Cæsar but also Winckelmann and Platen (?) belonged to the Society; and he had found it flourishing in Palermo, the Louvre, the Scottish Highlands and St. Petersburg, to name only a few places. Frederick the Great is said to have addressed these words to his nephew, “Je puis vous assurer, par mon expérience personnelle, que ce plaisir est peu agréable à cultiver.” This suggests the popular anecdote of Voltaire and the Englishman who agreed upon an “experience” and found it far from satisfactory. A few days afterwards the latter informed the Sage of Ferney that he had tried it again and provoked the exclamation, “Once a philospher: twice a sodomite!” The last revival of the kind in Germany is a society at Frankfort and its neighbourhood, self-styled Les Cravates Noires in opposition, I suppose, to Les Cravates Blanches of A. Belot.

Paris is by no means more depraved than Berlin and London; but, whilst the latter hushes up the scandal, Frenchmen do not: hence we see a more copious account of it submitted to the public. For France of the xviith century consult the “Histoire de la Prostitution chez tous les Peuples du Monde,” and “La France devenue Italienne,” a treatise which generally follows “L’Histoire Amoureuse des Gaules” by Bussy, Comte de Rabutin.[422] The head-quarters of male prostitution were then in the Champ Flory, i.e., Champ de Flore, the privileged rendezvous of low courtesans. In the xviiith century, “quand le Français à tête folle,” as Voltaire sings, invented the term “Péché philosophique,” there was a temporary recrudescence; and, after the death of Pidauzet de Mairobert (March, 1779), his “Apologie de la Secte Anandryne” was published in L’Espion Anglais. In those days the Allée des Veuves in the Champs Elysees had a “fief reservé des Ebugors”[423]—“veuve” in the language of Sodom being the maîtresse en titre, the favourite youth.

At the decisive moment of monarchical decomposition Mirabeau[424] declares that pederasty was reglementée and adds, Le goût des pédérastes, quoique moins en vogue que du temps de Henri III. (the French Heliogabalus), sous le règne desquel les hommes se provoquaient mutuellement[425] sous les portiques du Louvre, fait des progrès considérables. On sait que cette ville (Paris) est un chef-d’œuvre de police; en conséquence, il y a des lieux publics autorisés à cet effet. Les jeunes gens qui se destinent à la profession, sont soigneusement enclassés; car les systèmes réglementaires s’étendent jusques-là. On les examine; ceux qui peuvent être agents et patients, qui sont beaux, vermeils, bien faits, potelés, sont réservés pour les grands seigneurs, ou se font payer très-cher par les évêques et les financiers. Ceux qui sont privés de leurs testicules, ou en termes de l’art (car notre langue est plus chaste que nos mœurs), qui n’ont pas le poids du tisserand, mais qui donnent et reçoivent, forment la seconde classe; ils sont encore chers, parceque les femmes en usent tandis qu’ils servent aux hommes. Ceux qui ne sont plus susceptibles d’érection tant ils sont usés, quoiqu’ils aient tous ces organes nécessaires au plaisir, s’inscrivent comme patiens purs, et composent la troisième classe: mais celle qui préside à ces plaisirs, vérifie leur impuissance. Pour cet effet, on les place tout nus sur un matelas ouvert par la moitié inférieure; deux filles les caressent de leur mieux, pendant qu’une troisième frappe doucement avec des orties naissantes le siège des désirs vénériens. Après un quart d’heure de cet essai, on leur introduit dans l’anus un poivre long rouge qui cause une irritation considérable; on pose sur les échauboulures produites par les orties, de la moutarde fine de Caudebec, et l’on passe le gland au camphre. Ceux qui résistent à ces épreuves et ne donnent aucun signe d’érection, servent comme patiens à un tiers de paie seulement.[426]

The Restoration and the Empire made the police more vigilant in matters of politics than of morals. The favourite club, which had its mot de passe, was in the Rue Doyenne, old quarter St. Thomas des Louvre; and the house was a hôtel of the xviith century. Two street-doors, on the right for the male gynæceum and the left for the female, opened at 4 p.m. in winter and 8 p.m. in summer. A decoy-lad, charmingly dressed in women’s clothes, with big haunches and small waist, promenaded outside; and this continued till 1826 when the police put down the house.

Under Louis Philippe, the conquest of Algiers had evil results, according to the Marquis de Boissy. He complained without ambages of mœurs Arabes in French regiments, and declared that the result of the African wars was an éffrayable débordement pédérastique, even as the vérole resulted from the Italian campaigns of that age of passion, the xvith century. From the military the fléau spread to civilian society and the Vice took such expansion and intensity that it may be said to have been democratised in cities and large towns; at least so we gather from the Dossier des Agissements des Pédérastes. A general gathering of “La Sainte Congrégation des glorieux Pédérastes” was held in the old Petite Rue des Marais where, after the theatre, many resorted under pretext of making water. They ranged themselves along the walls of a vast garden and exposed their podices: bourgeois, richards and nobles came with full purses, touched the part which most attracted them and were duly followed by it. At the Allée des Veuves the crowd was dangerous from 7 to 8 p.m.: no policeman or ronde de nuit dared venture in it; cords were stretched from tree to tree and armed guards drove away strangers amongst whom, they say, was once Victor Hugo. This nuisance was at length suppressed by the municipal administration.

The Empire did not improve morals. Balls of sodomites were held at No. 8 Place de la Madeleine where, on Jan. 2, ’64, some one hundred and fifty men met, all so well dressed as women that even the landlord did not recognise them. There was also a club for sotadic debauchery called the Cent Gardes and the Dragons de l’Impératrice.[427] They copied the imperial toilette and kept it in the general wardrobe: hence “faire l’Impératrice” meant to be used carnally. The site, a splendid hotel in the Alleé des Veuves, was discovered by the Procureur-Général who registered all the names; but, as these belonged to not a few senators and dignitaries, the Emperor wisely quashed proceedings. The club was broken up on July 16, ’64. During the same year La Petite Revue, edited by M. Loredan Larchy, son of the General, printed an article, “Les échappés de Sodome”: it discusses the letter of M. Castagnary to the Progrès de Lyons and declares that the Vice had been adopted by plusieurs corps de troupes. For its latest developments as regards the chantage of the tantes (pathics), the reader will consult the last issues of Dr. Tardieu’s well-known Études.[428] He declares that the servant-class is most infected; and that the Vice is commonest between the ages of fifteen and twenty-five.

The pederasty of The Nights may briefly be distributed into three categories. The first is the funny form, as the unseemly practical joke of masterful Queen Budúr (vol. iii. 300–306) and the not less hardi jest of the slave-princess Zumurrud (vol. iv. 226). The second is in the grimmest and most earnest phase of the perversion, for instance where Abu Nowas[429] debauches the three youths (vol. v. 64–69); whilst in the third form it is wisely and learnedly discussed, to be severely blamed, by the Shaykhah or Reverend Woman (vol. v. 154).

To conclude this part of my subject, the éclaircissement des obscénités. Many readers will regret the absence from The Nights of that modesty which distinguishes “Amadis de Gaul;” whose author when leaving a man and a maid together says, “And nothing shall be here related; for these and suchlike things which are conformable neither to good conscience nor nature, man ought in reason lightly to pass over, holding them in slight esteem as they deserve.” Nor have we less respect for Palmerin of England who after a risqué scene declares, “Herein is no offence offered to the wise by wanton speeches, or encouragement to the loose by lascivious matter.” But these are not oriental ideas and we must e’en take the Eastern as we find him. He still holds “Naturalia non sunt turpia,” together with “Mundis omnia munda”; and, as Bacon assures us the mixture of a lie doth add to pleasure, so the Arab enjoys the startling and lively contrast of extreme virtue and horrible vice placed in juxtaposition.

Those who have read through these ten volumes will agree with me that the proportion of offensive matter bears a very small ratio to the mass of the work. In an age saturated with cant and hypocrisy, here and there a venal pen will mourn over the “Pornography” of The Nights, dwell upon the “Ethics of Dirt” and the “Garbage of the Brothel;” and will lament the “wanton dissemination (!) of ancient and filthy fiction.” This self-constituted Censor morum reads Aristophanes and Plato, Horace and Virgil, perhaps even Martial and Petronius, because “veiled in the decent obscurity of a learned language;” he allows men Latinè loqui; but he is scandalised at stumbling-blocks much less important in plain English. To be consistent he must begin by bowdlerising not only the classics, with which boys’ and youths’ minds and memories are soaked and saturated at schools and colleges, but also Boccaccio and Chaucer, Shakespeare and Rabelais; Burton, Sterne, Swift and a long list of works which are yearly reprinted and republished without a word of protest. Lastly, why does not this inconsistent puritan purge the Old Testament of its allusions to human ordure and the pudenda; to carnal copulation and impudent whoredom, to adultery and fornication, to onanism, sodomy and bestiality? But this he will not do, the whited sepulchre! To the interested critic of the Edinburgh Review (No. 335 of July, 1886), I return my warmest thanks for his direct and deliberate falsehoods:—lies are one-legged and short-lived, and venom evaporates.[430] It appears to me that when I show to such men, so “respectable” and so impure, a landscape of magnificent prospects whose vistas are adorned with every charm of nature and art, they point their unclean noses at a little heap of muck here and there lying in a field-corner.

§ V

ON THE PROSE-RHYME AND THE POETRY OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—THE SAJ’A.

According to promise in my Foreword (p. xiv.), I here proceed to offer a few observations concerning the Saj’a or rhymed prose and the Shi’r, or measured sentence, that is, the verse of The Nights. The former has in composition, metrical or unmetrical, three distinct forms. Saj’a mutawázi (parallel), the most common, is when the ending words of sentences agree in measure, assonance and final letter, in fact our full rhyme: next is Saj’a mutarraf (the affluent), when the periods, hemistichs or couplets end in words whose terminal letters correspond, although differing in measure and number; and thirdly, Saj’a muwázanah (equilibrium) is applied to the balance which affects words corresponding in measure but differing in final letters.[431]

Al-Saj’a, the fine style or style fleuri, also termed Al-Badí’a, or euphuism, is the basis of all Arabic euphony. The whole of the Koran is written in it; and the same is the case with the Makámát of Al-Hariri and the prime master-pieces of rhetorical composition: without it no translation of the Holy Book can be satisfactory or final, and where it is not the Assemblies become the prose of prose. Thus universally used the assonance has necessarily been abused, and its excess has given rise to the saying “Al-Saj’a faj’a”—prose rhyme’s a pest. English translators have, unwisely I think, agreed in rejecting it, while Germans have not. Mr. Preston assures us that “rhyming prose is extremely ungraceful in English and introduces an air of flippancy”: this was certainly not the case with Friedrich Rückert’s version of the great original, and I see no reason why it should be so or become so in our tongue. Torrens (Pref. p. vii.) declares that “the effect of the irregular sentence with the iteration of a jingling rhyme is not pleasant in our language:” he therefore systematically neglects it and gives his style the semblance of being “scamped” with the object of saving study and trouble. Mr. Payne (ix. 379) deems it an “excrescence born of the excessive facilities for rhyme afforded by the language,” and of Eastern delight in antithesis of all kinds whether of sound or of thought; and, aiming elaborately at grace of style, he omits it wholly, even in the proverbs.

The weight of authority was against me but my plan compelled me to disregard it. The dilemma was simply either to use the Saj’a or to follow Mr. Payne’s method and “arrange the disjecta membra of the original in their natural order;” that is to remodel the text. Intending to produce a faithful copy of the Arabic, I was compelled to adopt the former and still hold it to be the better alternative. Moreover I question Mr. Payne’s dictum (ix. 383) that “the Seja-form is utterly foreign to the genius of English prose and that its preservation would be fatal to all vigour and harmony of style.” The English translator of Palmerin of England, Anthony Munday, attempted it in places with great success as I have before noted (vol. viii. 60); and my late friend Edward Eastwick made artistic use of it in his Gulistan. Had I rejected the “Cadence of the cooing-dove” because un-English, I should have adopted the balanced periods of the Anglican marriage service[432] or the essentially English system of alliteration, requiring some such artful aid to distinguish from the vulgar recitative style the elevated and classical tirades in The Nights. My attempt has found with reviewers more favour than I expected; and a kindly critic writes of it, “These melodious fragments, these little eddies of song set like gems in the prose, have a charming effect on the ear. They come as dulcet surprises and mostly recur in highly-wrought situations, or they are used to convey a vivid sense of something exquisite in nature or art. Their introduction seems due to whim or caprice, but really it arises from a profound study of the situation, as if the Tale-teller felt suddenly compelled to break into the rhythmic strain.”

B.—THE VERSE.

The Shi’r or metrical part of The Nights is considerable, amounting to not less than ten thousand lines and these I could not but render in rhyme or rather in monorhyme. This portion has been a bugbear to translators. De Sacy noticed the difficulty of the task (p. 283). Lane held the poetry untranslatable because abounding in the figure Tajnís, our paronomasia or paragram, of which there are seven distinct varieties,[433] not to speak of other rhetorical flourishes. He therefore omitted the greater part of the verse as tedious and, through the loss of measure and rhyme, “generally intolerable to the reader.” He proved his position by the bald literalism of the passages which he rendered in truly prosaic prose and succeeded in changing the facies and presentment of the work. For the Shi’r, like the Saj’a, is not introduced arbitrarily; and its unequal distribution throughout The Nights may be accounted for by rule of art. Some tales, like Omar bin al-Nu’man and Tawaddud, contain very little because the theme is historical or realistic; whilst in stories of love and courtship, as that of Rose-in-hood, the proportion may rise to one-fifth of the whole. And this is true to nature. Love, as Addison said, makes even the mechanic (the British mechanic!) poetical, and Joe Hume of material memory once fought a duel about a fair object of dispute.

Before discussing the verse of The Nights it may be advisable to enlarge a little upon the prosody of the Arabs. We know nothing of the origin of their poetry, which is lost in the depths of antiquity, and the oldest bards of whom we have any remains belong to the famous epoch of the war Al-Basús, which would place them about A.D. 500. Moreover, when the Muse of Arabia first shows she is not only fully developed and mature, she has lost all her first youth, her beauté du diable, and she is assuming the characteristics of an age beyond “middle age.” No one can study the earliest poetry without perceiving that it results from the cultivation of centuries and that it has already assumed that artificial type and conventional process of treatment which presages inevitable decay. Its noblest period is included in the century preceding the Apostolate of Mohammed and the oldest of that epoch is the prince of Arab songsters, Imr al-Kays, “The Wandering King.” The Christian Fathers characteristically termed poetry Vinum Dæmonorum. The stricter Moslems called their bards “enemies of Allah;” and when the Prophet, who hated verse and could not even quote it correctly, was asked who was the best poet of the Peninsula he answered that the “Man of Al-Kays,” i.e. the worshipper of the Priapus-idol, would usher them all into Hell. Here he only echoed the general verdict of his countrymen who loved poetry and, as a rule, despised poets. The earliest complete pieces of any volume and substance saved from the wreck of old Arabic literature and familiar in our day are the seven Kasídahs (purpose-odes or tendence-elegies) which are popularly known as the Gilded or the Suspended Poems; and in all of these we find, with an elaboration of material and formal art which can go no further, a subject-matter of trite imagery and stock ideas which suggest a long ascending line of model ancestors and predecessors.

Scholars are agreed upon the fact that many of the earliest and best Arab poets were, as Mohammed boasted himself, unalphabetic[434] or rather could neither read nor write. They addressed the ear and the mind, not the eye. They “spoke verse,” learning it by rote and dictating it to the Ráwi, and this reciter again transmitted it to the musician whose pipe or zither accompanied the minstrel’s song. In fact the general practice of writing began only at the end of the first century after The Flight.

The rude and primitive measure of Arab song, upon which the most complicated system of metres subsequently arose, was called Al-Rajaz, literally “the trembling,” because it reminded the highly imaginative hearer of a pregnant she-camel’s weak and tottering steps. This was the carol of the camel-driver, the lover’s lay and the warrior’s chaunt of the heroic ages; and its simple, unconstrained flow adapted it well for extempore effusions. Its merits and demerits have been extensively discussed amongst Arab grammarians and many, noticing that it was not originally divided into hemistichs, make an essential difference between the Shá’ir who speaks poetry and the Rájiz who speaks Rajaz. It consisted, to describe it technically, of iambic dipodia (⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), the first three syllables being optionally long or short. It can generally be read like our iambs and, being familiar, is pleasant to the English ear. The dipodia are repeated either twice or thrice; in the former case Rajaz is held by some authorities, as Al-Akhfash (Sa’íd ibn Másadah), to be mere prose. Although Labíd and Antar composed in iambics, the first Kásídah or regular poem in Rajaz was by Al-Aghlab al-Ajibi temp. Mohammed: the Alfíyah-grammar of Ibn Málik is in Rajaz Muzdawij, the hemistichs rhyming and the assonance being confined to the couplet. Al-Hariri also affects Rajaz in the third and fifth Assemblies. So far Arabic metre is true to Nature: in impassioned speech the movement of language is iambic: we say “I will, I will,” not “I will.”

For many generations the Sons of the Desert were satisfied with Nature’s teaching; the fine perceptions and the nicely trained ear of the bard needing no aid from art. But in time came the inevitable prosodist under the formidable name of Abu Abd al-Rahmán al-Khalíl, i. Ahmad, i. Amrú, i. Tamím al-Faráhidi (of the Faráhid sept), al-Azdi (of the Azd clan), al-Yahmadi (of the Yahmad tribe), popularly known as Al-Khalíl ibn Ahmad al-Basri, of Bassorah, where he died æt. 68, scanning verses they say, in A.H. 170 (= 786–87). Ibn Khallikán relates (i. 493) on the authority of Hamzah al-Isfaháni how this “father of Arabic grammar and discoverer of the rules of prosody” invented the science as he walked past a coppersmith’s shop on hearing the strokes of a hammer upon a metal basin: “two objects devoid of any quality which could serve as a proof and an illustration of anything else than their own form and shape and incapable of leading to any other knowledge than that of their own nature.”[435] According to others he was passing through the Fullers’ Bazar at Basrah when his ear was struck by the Dak-dak (دق دق) and the Dakak-dakak (دقق دقق) of the workmen. In these two onomatopoetics we trace the expression which characterises the Arab tongue: all syllables are composed of consonant and vowel, the latter long or short as Bā and Bă; or of a vowelled consonant followed by a consonant as Bal, Bau (بو).

The grammarian, true to the traditions of his craft which looks for all poetry to the Badawi,[436] adopted for metrical details the language of the Desert. The distich, which amongst Arabs is looked upon as one line, he named “Bayt,” nighting-place, tent or house; and the hemistich Misrá’ah, the one leaf of a folding door. To this “scenic” simile all the parts of the verse were more or less adapted. The metres, our feet, were called “Arkán,” the stakes and stays of the tent; the syllables were “Usúl” or roots divided into three kinds: the first or “Sabab” (the tent-rope) is composed of two letters, a vowelled and a quiescent consonant as “Lam.”[437] The “Watad” or tent-peg of three letters is of two varieties; the Majmú’, or united, a foot in which the two first consonants are moved by vowels and the last is jazmated or made quiescent by apocope as “Lakad;” and the Mafrúk, or disunited, when the two moved consonants are separated by one jazmated, as “Kabla.” And lastly the “Fásilah” or intervening space, applied to the main pole of the tent, consists of four letters.

The metres were called Buhúr or “seas” (plur. of Bahr), also meaning the space within the tent-walls, the equivoque alluding to pearls and other treasures of the deep. Al-Khalil, the systematiser, found in general use only five Dáirah (circles, classes or groups of metre); and he characterised the harmonious and stately measures, all built upon the original Rajaz, as Al-Tawíl (the long)[438], Al-Kámil (the complete), Al-Wáfir (the copious), Al-Basít (the extended) and Al-Khafíf (the light).[439] These embrace all the Mu’allakát and the Hamásah, the great Anthology of Abú Tammám; but the crave for variety and the extension of foreign intercourse had multiplied wants and Al-Khalil deduced, from the original five Dáirah, fifteen, to which Al-Akhfash (ob. A.D. 830) added a sixteenth, Al-Khabab. The Persians extended the number to nineteen: the first four were peculiarly Arab; the fourteenth, the fifteenth and seventeenth peculiarly Persian and all the rest were Arab and Persian.[440]

Arabic metre so far resembles that of Greece and Rome that the value of syllables depends upon the “quantity” or position of their consonants, not upon accent as in English and the Neo-Latin tongues. Al-Khalil was doubtless familiar with the classic prosody of Europe but he rejected it as unsuited to the genius of Arabic and like a true Eastern Gelehrte he adopted a process devised by himself. Instead of scansion by pyrrhics and spondees, iambs and trochees, anapaests and similar simplifications he invented a system of weights (“wuzún”). Of these there are nine[441] memorial words used as quantitive signs, all built upon the root “fa’l” which has rendered such notable service to Arabic and Hebrew[442] grammar and varying from the simple “fa’ál,” in Persian “fa’úl,” (⏓ ‑) to the complicated “Mutafá’ilun” (⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), anapaest + iamb. Thus the prosodist would scan the Shahnámeh of Firdausi as

Fa’úlun, fa’úlun, fa’úlun, fa’úl.

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |⏒ ‑

These weights also show another peculiarity of Arabic verse. In English we have few if any spondees: the Arabic contains about three longs to one short; hence its gravity, stateliness and dignity. But these longs again are peculiar, and sometimes strike the European ear as shorts, thus adding a difficulty for those who would represent Oriental metres by western feet, ictus and accent. German Arabists can register an occasional success in such attempts: Englishmen none. My late friend Professor Palmer of Cambridge tried the tour de force of dancing on one leg instead of two and notably failed: Mr. Lyall also strove to imitate Arabic metre and produced only prose bewitched.[443] Mr. Payne appears to me to have wasted trouble in “observing the exterior form of the stanza, the movement of the rhyme and (as far as possible) the identity in number of the syllables composing the beits.” There is only one part of his admirable version concerning which I have heard competent readers complain; and that is the metrical, because here and there it sounds strange to their ears.

I have already stated my conviction that there are two and only two ways of translating Arabic poetry into English. One is to represent it by good heroic or lyric verse as did Sir William Jones; the other is to render it after French fashion, by measured and balanced Prose, the little sister of Poetry. It is thus and thus only that we can preserve the peculiar cachet of the original. This old-world Oriental song is spirit-stirring as a “blast of that dread horn,” albeit the words be thin. It is heady as the “Golden Wine” of Libanus, to the tongue water and brandy to the brain—the clean contrary of our nineteenth century effusions. Technically speaking, it can be vehicled only by the verse of the old English ballad or by the prose of the Book of Job. And Badawi poetry is a perfect expositor of Badawi life, especially in the good and gladsome old Pagan days ere Al-Islam, like the creed which it abolished, overcast the minds of men with its dull grey pall of realistic superstition. They combined to form a marvellous picture—those contrasts of splendour and squalor amongst the sons of the sand. Under airs pure as æther, golden and ultramarine above and melting over the horizon into a diaphanous green which suggested a reflection of Kaf, that unseen mountain-wall of emerald, the so-called Desert changed face twice a year; now brown and dry as summer-dust; then green as Hope, beautified with infinite verdure and broad sheetings of rain-water. The vernal and autumnal shiftings of camp, disruptions of homesteads and partings of kith and kin, friends and lovers, made the life many-sided as it was vigorous and noble, the outcome of hardy frames, strong minds and spirits breathing the very essence of liberty and independence. The day began with the dawn-drink, “generous wine bought with shining ore,” poured into the crystal goblet from the leather bottle swinging before the cooling breeze. The rest was spent in the practice of weapons; in the favourite arrow-game known as Al-Maysar, gambling which at least had the merit of feeding the poor; in racing for which the Badawin had a mania, and in the chase, the foray and the fray which formed the serious business of his life. And how picturesque the hunting scenes; the greyhound, like the mare, of purest blood; the falcon cast at francolin and coney; the gazelle standing at gaze; the desert ass scudding over the ground-waves; the wild cows or bovine antelopes browsing with their calves and the ostrich-chickens flocking round the parent bird! The Musámarah or night-talk round the camp-fire was enlivened by the lute-girl and the gleeman, whom the austere Prophet described as “roving distraught in every vale” and whose motto in Horatian vein was, “To-day we shall drink, to-morrow be sober; wine this day, that day work.” Regularly once a year, during the three peaceful months when war and even blood revenge were held sacrilegious, the tribes met at Ukádh (Ocaz) and other fairsteads, where they held high festival and the bards strave in song and prided themselves upon doing honour to women and to the successful warriors of their tribe. Brief, the object of Arab life was to be—to be free, to be brave, to be wise; while the endeavours of other peoples was and is to have—to have wealth, to have knowledge, to have a name; and while moderns make their “epitome of life” to be, to do and to suffer. Lastly the Arab’s end was honourable as his life was stirring: few Badawin had the crowning misfortune of dying “the straw-death.”

The poetical forms in The Nights are as follows:—The Misrá’ah or hemistich is half the “Bayt” which, for want of a better word I have rendered couplet: this, however, though formally separated in MSS. is looked upon as one line, one verse; hence a word can be divided, the former part pertaining to the first and the latter to the second moiety of the distich. As the Arabs ignore blank verse, when we come upon a rhymeless couplet we know that it is an extract from a longer composition in monorhyme. The Kit’ah is a fragment, either an occasional piece or more frequently a portion of a Ghazal (ode) or Kasídah (elegy), other than the Matlá, the initial Bayt with rhyming distichs. The Ghazal and Kasídah differ mainly in length: the former is popularly limited to eighteen couplets: the latter begins at fifteen and is of indefinite number. Both are built upon monorhyme, which appears twice in the first couplet and ends all the others, e.g., aa + ba + ca, etc.; nor may the same assonance be repeated, unless at least seven couplets intervene. In the best poets, as in the old classic verse of France, the sense must be completed in one couplet and not run on to a second; and, as the parts cohere very loosely, separate quotation can generally be made without injuring their proper effect. A favourite form is the Rubá’í or quatrain, made familiar to English ears by Mr. Fitzgerald’s masterly adaptation of Omar-i-Khayyám: the movement is generally aa + ba; but it also appears as ab + cb, in which case it is a Kit’ah or fragment. The Murabbá, tetrastichs or four-fold song, occurs once only in The Nights (vol. i. 98); it is a succession of double Bayts or of four-lined stanzas rhyming aa + bc + dc + ec: in strict form the first three hemistichs rhyme with one another only, independently of the rest of the poem, and the fourth with that of every other stanza, e.g., aa + ab + cb + db. The Mukhammas, cinquains or pentastichs (Night cmlxiv.), represents a stanza of two distichs and a hemistich in monorhyme, the fifth line being the “bob” or burden: each succeeding stanza affects a new rhyme, except in the fifth line, e.g., aaaab + ccccb + ddddb and so forth. The Muwwál is a simple popular song in four to six lines; specimens of it are given in the Egyptian grammar of my friend the late Dr. Wilhelm Spitta.[444] The Muwashshah, or ornamented verse, has two main divisions: one applies to our acrostics in which the initials form a word or words; the other is a kind of Musaddas, or sex-tines, which occurs once only in The Nights (cmlxxxvii.) It consists of three couplets or six-line strophes: all the hemistichs of the first are in monorhyme; in the second and following stanzas the three first hemistichs take a new rhyme, but the fourth resumes the assonance of the first set and is followed by the third couplet of No. 1, serving as bob or refrain, e.g., aaaaaa + bbbaaa + cccaaa and so forth. It is the most complicated of all the measures and is held to be of Morisco or Hispano-Moorish origin.

Mr. Lane (Lex.) lays down, on the lines of Ibn Khallikan (i. 476, etc.) and other representative literati, as our sole authorities for pure Arabic, the precedence in following order. First of all ranks the Jáhili (Ignoramus) of The Ignorance, the Ἀραβίας ἄρειον ἔθνος: these pagans left hemistichs, couplets, pieces and elegies which once composed a large corpus and which is now mostly forgotten. Hammád al-Ráwiyah, the Reciter, a man of Persian descent (ob. A.H. 160 = 777) who first collected the Mu’allakát, once recited by rote in a séance before Caliph Al-Walid two thousand poems of præ-Mohammedan bards.[445] After the Jáhili stands the Mukhadram or Muhadrim, the “Spurious,” because half Pagan half Moslem, who flourished either immediately before or soon after the preaching of Mohammed. The Islámi or full-blooded Moslem at the end of the first century A.H. (= 720) began the process of corruption in language; and, lastly, he was followed by the Muwallad of the second century who fused Arabic with non-Arabic and in whom purity of diction disappeared.

I have noticed (1 § A.) that the versical portion of The Nights may be distributed into three categories. First are the olden poems which are held classical by all modern Arabs; then comes the mediæval poetry, the effusions of that brilliant throng which adorned the splendid Court of Harun al-Rashid and which ended with Al-Haríri (ob. A.H. 516); and, lastly, are the various pièces de circonstance suggested to editors or scribes by the occasion. It is not my object to enter upon the historical part of the subject: a mere sketch would have neither value nor interest whilst a finished picture would lead too far: I must be contented to notice a few of the most famous names.

Of the præ-islamites we have Ádi bin Zayd al-Ibadi the “celebrated poet” of Ibn Kkallikán (i. 188); Nábighat (the full-grown) al-Zubyáni who flourished at the Court of Al-Nu’man in A.D. 580–602, and whose poem is compared with the “Suspendeds,”[446] and Al-Mutalammis the “pertinacious” satirist, friend and intimate with Tarafah of the “Prize Poem.” About Mohammed’s day we find Imr al-Kays “with whom poetry began,” to end with Zú al-Rummah; Amrú bin Mádi Karab al-Zubaydi, Labíd; Ka’b ibn Zuhayr, the father one of the Mu’allakah-poets, and the son author of the Burdah or Mantle-poem (see vol. iv. 115), and Abbás bin Mirdás who lampooned the Prophet and had “his tongue cut out” i.e. received a double share of booty from Ali. In the days of Caliph Omar we have Alkamah bin Olátha followed by Jamíl bin Ma’mar of the Banu Ozrah (ob. A.H. 82), who loved Azzá. Then came Al-Kuthayyir (the dwarf, ironicè), the lover of Buthaynah, “who was so lean that birds might be cut to bits with her bones:” the latter was also a poetess (Ibn Khall. i. 87), like Hind bint al-Nu’man who made herself so disagreeable to Al-Hajjáj (ob. A.H. 95). Jarír al-Khatafah, the noblest of the Islami poets in the first century, is noticed at full length by Ibn Khallikan (i. 294) together with his rival in poetry and debauchery, Abú Firás Hammám or Homaym bin Ghalib al-Farazdak, the Tamími, the Ommiade poet “without whose verse half Arabic would be lost[447]:” he exchanged satires with Jarír and died forty days before him (A.H. 110). Another contemporary, forming the poetical triumvirate of the period, was the debauched Christian poet Al-Akhtal al-Taghlibi. They were followed by Al-Ahwas al-Ansári whose witty lampoons banished him to Dahlak Island in the Red Sea (ob. A.H. 179 = 795); by Bashshár ibn Burd and by Yúnus ibn Habib (ob. A.H. 182).

The well-known names of the Harun-cycle are Al-Asma’i, rhetorician and poet, whose epic with Antar for hero is not forgotten (ob. A.H. 216); Isaac of Mosul (Ishak bin Ibrahim of Persian origin); Al-’Utbi “the Poet” (ob. A.H. 228); Abu al-Abbás al-Rakáshi; Abu al-Atahiyah, the lover of Otbah; Muslim bin al-Walíd al-Ansari; Abú Tammám of Tay, compiler of the Hamásah (ob. A.H. 230), “a Muwallad of the first class” (says Ibn Khallikan i. 392); the famous or infamous Abu Nowás; Abu Mus’ab (Ahmad ibn Ali) who died in A.H. 242; the satirist Dibil al-Khuzáí (ob. A.H. 246) and a host of others quos nunc perscribere longum est. They were followed by Al-Bohtori “the Poet” (ob. A.H. 286); the royal author Abdullah ibn al-Mu’tazz (ob. A.H. 315); Ibn Abbád the Sahib (ob. A.H. 334); Mansúr al-Halláj the martyred Sufi; the Sahib ibn Abbad; Abu Faras al-Hamdáni (ob. A.H. 357); Al-Námi (ob. A.H. 399) who had many encounters with that model Chauvinist Al-Mutanabbi, nicknamed Al-Mutanabbih (the “wide-awake”), killed A.H. 354; Al-Manázi of Manazjird (ob. A.H. 427); Al-Tughrai author of the Lámiyat al-’Ajam (ob. A.H. 375); Al-Haríri the model rhetorician (ob. A.H. 516); Al-Hájiri al-Irbili, of Arbela (ob. A.H. 632); Bahá al-Din al-Sinjari, (ob. A.H. 622); Al-Kátib or the Scribe (ob. A.H. 656); Abdun al-Andalúsi the Spaniard (our xiith century) and about the same time Al-Náwaji, author of the Halbat al-Kumayt or “Race-course of the Bay-horse”—poetical slang for wine.[448]

Of the third category, the pièces d’occasion, little need be said: I may refer readers to my notes on the doggrels in vol. ii. 34, 35, 56, 179, 182, 186 and 261; in vol. v. 55 and in vol. viii. 50.

Having a mortal aversion to the details of Arabic prosody I have persuaded my friend Dr. Steingass, to undertake in the following pages the subject as far as concerns the poetry of The Nights. He has been kind enough to collaborate with me from the beginning, and to his minute lexicographical knowledge I am deeply indebted for discovering not a few blemishes which would have been “nuts to the critic.” The learned Arabist’s notes will be highly interesting to students: mine (§ V.) are intended to give a superficial and popular idea of the Arab’s verse-mechanism.

“The principle of Arabic Prosody” (called ’Arúz, pattern standard, or ’Ilm al-’Arúz, science of the ’Arúz), in so far resembles that of classical poetry, as it chiefly rests on metrical weight, not on accent, or in other words a verse is measured by short and long quantities, while the accent only regulates its rhythm. In Greek and Latin, however, the quantity of the syllables depends on their vowels, which may be either naturally short or long, or become long by position, i.e. if followed by two or more consonants. We all remember from our school-days what a fine string of rules had to be committed to and kept in memory, before we were able to scan a Latin or Greek verse, without breaking its neck by tripping over false quantities. In Arabic, on the other hand, the answer to the question, what is metrically long or short, is exceedingly simple, and flows with stringent cogency from the nature of the Arabic Alphabet. This, strictly speaking, knows only consonants (Harf, pl. Hurúf). The vowels which are required, in order to articulate the consonants, were at first not represented in writing at all. They had to be supplied by the reader, and are not improperly called “motions” (Harakát), because they move or lead on as it were, one letter to another. They are three in number, a (Fathah), i (Kasrah), u (Zammah), originally sounded as the corresponding English vowels in bat, bit and butt respectively, but in certain cases modifying their pronunciation under the influence of a neighbouring consonant. When the necessity made itself felt to represent them in writing, especially for the sake of fixing the correct reading of the Koran, they were rendered by additional signs, placed above or beneath the consonant, after which they are pronounced, in a similar way as it is done in some systems of English shorthand. A consonant followed by a short vowel is called a “moved letter” (Muharrakah); a consonant without such vowel is called “resting” or “quiescent” (Sákinah), and can stand only at the end of a syllable or word.

And now we are able to formulate the one simple rule, which determines the prosodical quantity in Arabic: any moved letter, as ta, li, mu, is counted short; any moved letter followed by a quiescent one, as taf, lun, mus, i.e. any closed syllable beginning and terminating with a consonant and having a short vowel between, forms a long quantity. This is certainly a relief in comparison with the numerous rules of classical Prosody, proved by not a few exceptions, which for instance in Dr. Smith’s elementary Latin Grammar fill eight closely printed pages.

Before I proceed to show how from the prosodical unities, the moved and the quiescent letter, first the metrical elements, then the feet and lastly the metres are built up, it will be necessary to obviate a few misunderstandings, to which our mode of transliterating Arabic into the Roman character might give rise.

The line:

“Love in my heart they lit and went their ways,” (vol. i. 232)

runs in Arabic:

“Akámú al-wajda fí kalbí wa sárú.” (Mac. Ed. i. 179).

Here, according to our ideas, the word akámú would begin with a short vowel a, and contain two long vowels á and ú; according to Arabic views neither is the case. The word begins with “Alif,” and its second syllable ká closes in Alif after Fathah (a), in the same way, as the third syllable mú closes in the letter Wáw (w) after Zammah (u).

The question, therefore, arises, what is “Alif.” It is the first of the twenty-eight Arabic letters, and has through the medium of the Greek Alpha nominally entered into our alphabet, where it now plays rather a misleading part. Curiously enough, however, Greek itself has preserved for us the key to the real nature of the letter. In Ἀλφα the initial a is preceded by the so-called spiritus lenis (᾿), a sign which must be placed in front or at the top of any vowel beginning a Greek word, and which represents that slight aspiration or soft breathing almost involuntarily uttered, when we try to pronounce a vowel by itself. We need not go far to find how deeply rooted this tendency is and to what exaggerations it will sometimes lead. Witness the gentleman, who after mentioning that he had been visiting his “favourite haunts” on the scenes of his early life, was sympathetically asked, how the dear old ladies were. This spiritus lenis is the silent h of the French “homme” and the English “honour,” corresponding exactly to the Arabic Hamzah, whose mere prop the Alif is, when it stands at the beginning of a word: a native Arabic Dictionary does not begin with Báb al-Alif (Gate or Chapter of the Alif), but with Báb al-Hamzah. What the Greeks call Alpha and have transmitted to us as a name for the vowel a, is in fact nothing else but the Arabic Hamzah-Alif (أ), moved by Fathah, i.e. bearing the sign َ for a at the top (أَ), just as it might have the sign Zammah (ُ) superscribed to express u (أُ), or the sign Kasrah (ِ) subjoined to represent i (إِ). In each case the Hamzah-Alif, although scarcely audible to our ear, is the real letter and might fitly be rendered in transliteration by the above-mentioned silent h, wherever we make an Arabic word begin with a vowel not preceded by any other sign. This latter restriction refers to the sign ’, which in Sir Richard Burton’s translation of The Nights, as frequently in books published in this country, is used to represent the Arabic letter ع in whose very name ’Ayn it occurs. The ’Ayn is “described as produced by a smart compression of the upper part of the windpipe and forcible emission of breath,” imparting a guttural tinge to a following or preceding vowel-sound; but it is by no means a mere guttural vowel, as Professor Palmer styles it. For Europeans, who do not belong to the Israelitic dispensation, as well as for Turks and Persians, its exact pronunciation is most difficult, if not impossible to acquire.

In reading Arabic from transliteration for the purpose of scanning poetry, we have therefore in the first instance to keep in mind that no Arabic word or syllable can begin with a vowel. Where our mode of rendering Arabic in the Roman character would make this appear to be the case, either Hamzah (silent h), or ’Ayn (represented by the sign ’) is the real initial, and the only element to be taken in account as a letter. It follows as a self-evident corollary that wherever a single consonant stands between two vowels, it never closes the previous syllable, but always opens the next one. Our word “Akámú,” for instance, can only be divided into the syllables: A (properly Ha)-ká-mú, never into Ak-á-mú or Ak-ám-ú.

It has been stated above that the syllable ká is closed by the letter Alif after Fathah, in the same way as the syllable mú is closed by the letter Wáw, and I may add now, as the word fí is closed by the letter Yá (y). To make this perfectly clear, I must repeat that the Arabic Alphabet, as it was originally written, deals only with consonants. The signs for the short vowel-sounds were added later for a special purpose, and are generally not represented even in printed books, e.g. in the various editions of The Nights, where only quotations from the Koran or poetical passages are provided with the vowel-points. But among those consonants there are three, called weak letters (Hurúf al-’illah), which have a particular organic affinity to these vowel-sounds: the guttural Hamzah, which is akin to a, the palatal Yá, which is related to i, and the labial Wáw, which is homogeneous with u. Where any of the weak letters follows a vowel of its own class, either at the end of a word or being itself followed by another consonant, it draws out or lengthens the preceding vowel and is in this sense called a letter of prolongation (Harf al-Madd). Thus, bearing in mind that the Hamzah is in reality a silent h, the syllable ká might be written kah, similarly to the German word “sah,” where the h is not pronounced either, but imparts a lengthened sound to the a. In like manner mú and fí are written in Arabic muw and fiy respectively, and form long quantities not because they contain a vowel long by nature, but because their initial “Muharrakah” is followed by a “Sákinah,” exactly as in the previously mentioned syllables taf, lun, mus.[449] In the Roman transliteration, Akámú forms a word of five letters, two of which are consonants, and three vowels; in Arabic it represents the combination H(a)k(a)hm(u)w, consisting also of five letters but all consonants, the intervening vowels being expressed in writing either merely by superadded external signs, or more frequently not at all. Metrically it represents one short and two long quantities (⏑ ‑ ‑), forming in Latin a trisyllabic foot, called Bacchíus, and in Arabic a quinqueliteral “Rukn” (pillar) or “Juz” (part, portion), the technical designation for which we shall introduce presently.

There is one important remark more to be made with regard to the Hamzah: at the beginning of a word it is either conjunctive, Hamzat al-Wasl, or disjunctive, Hamzat al Kat’. The difference is best illustrated by reference to the French so-called aspirated h, as compared with the above mentioned silent h. If the latter, as initial of a noun, is preceded by the article, the article loses its vowel, and, ignoring the silent h altogether, is read with the following noun almost as one word: le homme becomes l’homme (pronounced lomme) as le ami becomes l’ami. This resembles very closely the Arabic Hamzah Wasl. If, on the other hand, a French word begins with an aspirated h, as for instance héros, the article does not drop its vowel before the noun, nor is the h sounded as in the English word “hero,” but the effect of the aspirate is simply to keep the two vowel sounds apart, so as to pronounce le éros with a slight hiatus between, and this is exactly what happens in the case of the Arabic Hamzah Kat’.

With regard to the Wasl, however, Arabic goes a step further than French. In the French example, quoted above, we have seen it is the silent h and the preceding vowel, which are eliminated; in Arabic both the Hamzah and its own Harakah, i.e. the short vowel following it, are supplanted by their antecedent. Another example will make this clear. The most common instance of the Hamzah Wasl is the article al (for h(a)l = the Hebrew hal), where it is moved by Fathah. But it has this sound only at the beginning of a sentence or speech, as in “Al-hamdu” at the head of the Fatihah, or in “Alláhu” at the beginning of the third Surah. If the two words stand in grammatical connection, as in the sentence “Praise be to God,” we cannot say “Al-Hamdu li-Alláhi,” but the junction (Wasl) between the dative particle li and the noun which it governs must take place. According to the French principle, this junction would be effected at the cost of the preceding element and li Alláhi would become l’Alláhí; in Arabic, on the contrary, the kasrated l of the particle takes the place of the following fathated Hamzah and we read li ’lláhi instead. Proceeding in the Fatihah we meet with the verse “Iyyáka na’budu wa iyyáka nasta’ínu,” Thee do we worship and of Thee do we ask aid. Here the Hamzah of iyyáka (properly hiyyáka with silent h) is disjunctive, and therefore its pronunciation remains the same at the beginning and in the middle of the sentence, or to put it differently, instead of coalescing with the preceding wa into wa’yyáka, the two words are kept separate, by the Hamzah reading wa iyyáka, just as it was the case with the French Le héros.

If the conjunctive Hamzah is preceded by a quiescent letter, this takes generally Kasrah: “Tálat al-Laylah,” the night was longsome, would become Tálati ’l-Laylah. If, however, the quiescent letter is one of prolongation, it mostly drops out altogether, and the Harakah of the next preceding letter becomes the connecting vowel between the two words, which in our parlance would mean, that the end-vowel of the first word is shortened before the elided initial of the second. Thus “fí al-bayti,” in the house, which in Arabic is written f(i)y h(a)lb(a)yt(i) and which we transliterate fí ’l-bayti, is in poetry read fil-bayti, where we must remember, that the syllable fil, in spite of its short vowel, represents a long quantity, because it consists of a moved letter followed by a quiescent one. Fíl would be overlong and could, according to Arabic prosody, stand only in certain cases at the end of a verse, i.e. in pause, where a natural tendency prevails to prolong a sound.

The attentive reader will now be able to fix the prosodical value of the line quoted above with unerring security. For metrical purposes it syllabifies into: A-ká-mul-vaj-da fí kal-bí wa sá-rú, containing three short and eight long quantities. The initial unaccented a is short, for the same reason why the syllables da and wa are so, that is, because it corresponds to an Arabic letter, the Hamzah or silent h, moved by Fathah. The syllables ká, fí, bí, sá, rú, are long for the same reason, why the syllables mul, waj, kal are so, that is, because the accent in the transliteration corresponds to a quiescent Arabic letter, following a moved one. The same simple criterion applies to the whole list, in which I give in alphabetical order the first lines and the metre of all the poetical pieces contained in the Mac. edition, and which will be found at the end of this volume.

The prosodical unities, then, in Arabic are the moved and the quiescent letter, and we are now going to show how they combine into metrical elements, feet, and metres.

i. The metrical elements (Usúl) are:

1. The Sabab,[450] which consists of two letters and is either khafíf (light) or sakíl (heavy). A moved letter followed by a quiescent, i.e. a closed syllable, like the aforementioned taf, lun, mus, to which we may now add fá = fah, ’í = ’iy, ’ú = ’uw, form a Sabab khafíf, corresponding to the classical long quantity (‑). Two moved letters in succession, like muta, ’ala, constitute a Sabab sakíl, for which the classical name would be Pyrrhic (⏑ ⏑). As in Latin and Greek, they are equal in weight and can frequently interchange, that is to say, the Sabab khafíf can be evolved into a sakíl by moving its second Harf, or the latter contracted into the former, by making its second letter quiescent.

2. The Watad, consisting of three letters, one of which is quiescent. If the quiescent follows the two moved ones, the Watad is called majmú’ (collected or joined), as fa’ú (= fa’uw), mafá (= mafah), ’ilun, and it corresponds to the classical Iambus (⏑ ‑). If, on the contrary, the quiescent intervenes or separates between the two moved letters, as in fá’i (= fah’i), látu (= lahtu), taf’i, the Watad is called mafrúk (separated), and has its classical equivalent in the Trochee (‑ ⏑).

3. The Fásilah,[451] containing four letters, i.e. three moved ones followed by a quiescent, and which, in fact, is only a shorter name for a Sabab sakíl followed by a Sabab khafíf, as muta + fá, or ’ala + tun, both of the measure of the classical Anapaest (⏑ ‑ ⏑).

ii. These three elements, the Sabab, Watad and Fásilah, combine further into feet Arkán, pl. of Rukn, or Ajzá, pl. of Juz, two words explained supra p. 275. The technical terms by which the feet are named, are derivatives of the root fa’l, to do, which as the student will remember, serves in Arabic Grammar to form the Auzán or weights, in accordance with which words are derived from roots. It consists of the three letters Fá (f), ’Ayn (’), Lám (l), and, like any other Arabic root, cannot strictly speaking be pronounced, for the introduction of any vowel-sound would make it cease to be a root and change it into an individual word. The above fa’l, for instance, where the initial Fá is moved by Fathah (a), is the Infinitive or verbal noun, “to do,” “doing.” If the ’Ayn also is moved by Fathah, we obtain fa’al, meaning in colloquial Arabic “he did” (the classical or literary form would be fa’ala). Pronouncing the first letter with Zammah (u), the second with Kasrah (i), i.e., fu’il, we say “it was done” (classically fu’ila). Many more forms are derived by prefixing, inserting or subjoining certain additional letters called Hurúf al-Ziyádah (letters of increase) to the original radicals: fá’il, for instance, with an Alif of prolongation in the first syllable, means “doer;” maf’úl (= maf’uwl), where the quiescent Fá is preceded by a fathated Mím (m), and the zammated ’Ayn followed by a lengthening Waw, means “done”; Mufá’alah, where in addition to a prefixed and inserted letter, the feminine termination ah is subjoined after the Lám means “to do a thing reciprocally.” Since these and similar changes are with unvarying regularity applicable to all roots, the grammarians use the derivatives of Fa’l as model-forms for the corresponding derivations of any other root, whose letters are in this case called its Fá, ’Ayn and Lám. From a root, e.g., which has Káf (k) for its first letter or Fá, Tá (t) for its second letter or ’Ayn, and Bá (b) for its third letter or Lám

fa’l would be katb = to write, writing;

fa’al would be katab = he wrote;

fu’il would be kutib = it was written;

fá’il would be kátib = writer, scribe;

maf’úl would be maktúb = written, letter;

mufá’alah would be mukátabah = to write reciprocally, correspondence.

The advantage of this system is evident. It enables the student, who has once grasped the original meaning of a root, to form scores of words himself, and in his readings, to understand hundreds, nay thousands, of words, without recourse to the Dictionary, as soon as he has learned to distinguish their radical letters from the letters of increase, and recognises in them a familiar root. We cannot wonder, therefore, that the inventor of Arabic Prosody, readily availed himself of the same plan for his own ends. The Taf’íl, as it is here called, that is the representation of the metrical feet by current derivatives of fa’l, has in this case, of course, nothing to do with the etymological meaning of those typical forms. But it proves none the less useful in another direction: in simply naming a particular foot it shows at the same time its prosodical measure and character, as will now be explained in detail.

We have seen supra p. 275 that the word Akámú consists of a short syllable followed by two long ones (⏑ ‑ ‑), and consequently forms a foot, which the classics would call Bacchíus. In Latin there is no connection between this name and the metrical value of the foot: we must learn both by heart. But if we are told that its Taf’íl in Arabic is Fa’úlun, we understand at once that it is composed of the Watad majmú’ fa’ú (⏑ ‑) and the Sabab khafíf lun (‑), and as the Watad contains three, the Sabab two letters, it forms a quinqueliteral foot or Juz khamásí.

In combining into feet, the Watad has the precedence over the Sabab and the Fásilah, and again the Watad majmú’ over the Watad mafrúk. Hence the Prosodists distinguish between Ajzá aslíyah or primary feet (from Asl, root), in which this precedence is observed, and Ájzá far’íyah or secondary feet (from Far’ = branch), in which it is reversed. The former are four in number:—

1. Fa’ú.lun, consisting, as we have just seen of a Watad majmú’ followed by a Sabab khafíf, = the Latin Bacchíus (⏑ ‑ ‑).

2. Mafá.’í.lun, i.e. Watad majmú’ followed by two Sabab khafíf = the Latin Epitritus primus (⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑).

3. Mufá.’alatun, i.e. Watad majmú’ followed by Fásilah = the Latin Iambus followed by Anapaest (⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑).

4. Fá’i.lá.tun, i.e. Watad mafrúk followed by two Sabab khafíf = the Latin Epitritus secundus (‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑).

The number of the secondary feet increases to six, for as No. 2 and 4 contain two Sabab, they “branch out” into two derived feet each, according to both Sabab or only one changing place with regard to the Watad. They are:

5. Fá.’ilun, i.e. Sabab khafíf followed by Watad majmú’, = the Latin Creticus (‑ ⏑ ‑). The primary Fa’ú.lun becomes by transposition Lun.fa’ú. To bring this into conformity with a current derivative of fa’l, the initial Sabab must be made to contain the first letter of the root, and the Watad the two remaining ones in their proper order. Fá is therefore substituted for lun, and ’ilun for fa’ú, forming together the above Fá.’ilun. By similar substitutions, which it would be tedious to specify in each separate case, Mafá.’í.lun becomes:

6. Mus.taf.’ilun, for ’Í.lun.mafá, i.e. two Sabab khafíf, followed by Watad majmú’ = the Latin Epitritus tertius (‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), or:

7. Fá.’ilá.tun, for Lun.mafá.’í, i.e. Watad majmú’ between two Sabab khafíf = the Latin Epitritus secundus (‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑).

8. Mutafá.’ilun (for ’Alatun.mufá, the reversed Mufá.’alatun) i.e. Fásilah followed by Watad majmú’ = the Latin Anapaest succeeded by Iambus (⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑). The last two secondary feet are transpositions of No. 4, Fá’.i lá.tun, namely:

9. Maf.’ú.látu, for Lá.tun.fá’i, i.e. two Sabab khafíf, followed by Watad mafrúk = the Latin Epitritus quartus (‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑).

10. Mus.taf’i.lun, for Tun.fá’i.lá, i.e. Watad mafrúk between two Sabab khafíf = the Latin Epitritus tertius (‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑).[452]

The “branch”-foot Fá.’ilun (No. 5), like its “root” Fa’úlun (No. 1), is quinqueliteral. All other feet, primary or secondary, consist necessarily of seven letters, as they contain a triliteral Watad (see supra i. 2) with either two biliteral Sabab khafíf (i. 1,) or a quadriliteral Fásilah (i. 3). They are, therefore, called Sabá’í = seven lettered.

iii. The same principle of the Watad taking precedence over Sabab and Fásilah, rules the arrangement of the Arabic metres, which are divided into five circles (Dawáir, pl. of Dáirah) so called for reasons presently to be explained. The first is named:

A. Dáirat al-Mukhtalif, circle of “the varied” metre, because it is composed of feet of various length, the five-lettered Fa’úlun (supra ii. 1) and the seven-lettered Mafá’ílun (ii. 2) with their secondaries Fá’ilun, Mustaf.’ilun and Fá.’ilátun (ii. 5–7), and it comprises three Buhúr or metres (pl. of Bahr, sea), the Tawíl, Madíd and Basít.

1. Al-Tawíl, consisting of twice

Fa’ú.lun Mafá.’ílun Fa’ú.lun Mafá.’ílun,

the classical scheme for which would be

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ |

If we transfer the Watad Fa’ú from the beginning of the line to the end, it would read:

Lun.mafá’í Lun.fa’ú Lun.mafá’í Lun.fa’ú which, after the substitutions indicated above (ii. 7 and 5) becomes:

2. Al-Madíd, consisting of twice

Fá.’ilátun Fá.’ilun Fá.’ilátun Fá.’ilun,

which may be represented by the classical scheme

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

If again, returning to the Tawíl, we make the break after the Watad of the second foot we obtain the line:

’Ílun.fa’ú Lun.mafá ’Ílun.fa’u Lun.mafá, and as metrically ’Ílun.fa’ú (two Sabab followed by Watad) and Lun.mafá (one Sabab followed by Watad) are = ’Ílun.mafá and Lun.fa’ú respectively, their Taf’il is effected by the same substitutions as in ii. 5 and 6, and they become:

3. Basít, consisting of twice

Mustaf.’ilun Fá.’ilun Mustaf.’ilun Fá.’ilun,

in conformity with the classical scheme:

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Thus one metre evolves from another by a kind of rotation, which suggested to the Prosodists an ingenious device of representing them by circles (hence the name Dáirah), round the circumference of which on the outside the complete Taf’íl of the original metre is written, while each moved letter is faced by a small loop, each quiescent by a small vertical stroke[453] inside the circle. Then, in the case of this present Dáirat al-Mukhtalif for instance, the loop corresponding to the initial f of the first Fa’úlun is marked as the beginning of the Tawíl, that corresponding to its l (of the Sabab lun) as the beginning of the Madid, and that corresponding to the ’Ayn of the next Mafá’ílun as the beginning of the Basít. The same process applies to all the following circles, but our limited space compels us simply to enumerate them, together with their Buhúr, without further reference to the mode of their evolution.

B. Dairat al-Mútalif, circle of “the agreeing” metre, so called because all its feet agree in length, consisting of seven letters each. It contains:

1. Al-Wáfir, composed of twice

Mufá.’alatun Mufá.’alatun Mufá’alatun (ii. 3).

= ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

where the Iambus in each foot precedes the Anapaest, and its reversal:

2. Al-Kámil, consisting of twice

Mutafá.’ilun Mutafá.’ilun Mutafá.’ilun (ii. 8)

= ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

where the Anapaest takes the first place in every foot.

C. Dáirat al-Mujtalab, circle of “the brought on” metre, so called because its seven-lettered feet are brought on from the first circle.

1. Al-Hazaj, consisting of twice

Mafá.’ílun Mafá.’ílun Mafá.’ílun (ii. 2)

= ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ |

2. Al-Rajaz, consisting of twice

Mustaf.’ilun Mustaf.’ilun Mustaf.’ilun,

and, in this full form, almost identical with the Iambic Trimeter of the Greek Drama:

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

3. Al-Ramal, consisting of twice

Fá.’ilátun Fá.’ilátun Fá.’ilátun,

the trochaic counterpart of the preceding metre

= ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

D. Dáirat al-Mushtabih, circle of “the intricate” metre, so called from its intricate nature, primary mingling with secondary feet, and one foot of the same verse containing a Watad majmú’, another a Watad mafrúk, i.e. the iambic rhythm alternating with the trochaic and vice versa. Its Buhúr are:

1. Al-Sarí’, twice

Mustaf.’ilun Mustaf.’ilun Maf’ú.látu (ii. 6 and 9)

= ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑

2. Al-Munsarih, twice

Mustaf.’ilun Mafú.látu Mustaf.’ilun (ii. 6. 9. 6)

= ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

3. Al-Khafíf, twice

Fá.’ílátun Mustaf’i.lun Fá.’ílátun (ii. 7. 10. 7)

= ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

4. Al-Muzári’, twice

Mafá.’ílun Fá’i.látun Mafá.’ílun (ii. 2. 4. 2)

= ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ |

5. Al-Muktazib, twice

Maf’ú.látu Mustaf.’ilun Maf’ú.látu (ii. 9. 6. 9)

= ‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑ |

6. Al-Mujtass, twice

Mustaf’i.lun Fá.’ilátun Mustaf’i.lun (ii. 10. 7. 10)

= ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

E. Dáirat al-Muttafik, circle of “the concordant” metre, so called for the same reason why circle B is called “the agreeing,” i.e. because the feet all harmonise in length, being here, however quinqueliteral, not seven-lettered as in the Mútalif. Al-Khalíl, the inventor of the ’Ilm al-’Arúz, assigns to it only one metre:

1. Al-Mutakárib, twice

Fa’úlun Fa’úlun Fa’úlun Fa’úlun (ii. 1)

= ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Later Prosodists added:

2. Al-Mutadárak, twice

Fá’ilun Fá’ilun Fá’ilun Fá’ilun (ii. 5)

= ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

The feet and metres as given above, are however to a certain extent merely theoretical; in practice the former admit of numerous licenses and the latter of variations brought about by modification or partial suppression of the feet final in a verse. An Arabic poem (Kasídah, or if numbering less than ten couplets, Kat’ah) consists of Bayts or couplets, bound together by a continuous rhyme, which connects the first two lines and is repeated at the end of every second line throughout the poem. The last foot of every odd line is called ’Arúz (fem. in contradistinction of Arúz in the sense of Prosody which is masc.) pl. A’áiriz, that of every even line is called Zarb, pl. Azrub, and the remaining feet may be termed Hashw (stuffing), although in stricter parlance a further distinction is made between the first foot of every odd and even line as well.

Now with regard to the Hashw on the one hand, and the ’Aruz and Zarb on the other, the changes which the normal feet undergo, are of two kinds: Zuháf (deviation) and ’Illah (defect). Zuháf applies, as a rule, occasionally and optionally to the second letter of a Sabab in those feet which compose the Hashw or body-part of a verse, making a long syllable short by suppressing its quiescent final, or contracting two short quantities in a long one, by rendering quiescent a moved letter which stands second in a Sabab sakíl. In Mustaf’ilun (ii. 6. = ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), for instance, the s of the first syllable, or the f of the second, or both may be dropped and it will become accordingly Mutaf’ilun, by substitution Mafá’ilun, (⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑) or Musta’ilun, by substitution, Mufta’ilun (‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑), or Muta’ilun, by substitution Fa’ilatun (⏑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑).[454] This means that wherever the foot Mustaf.’ilun occurs in the Hashw of a poem, we can represent it by the scheme ⏓ ⏓ ⏑ ‑ i.e. the Epitritus tertius can, by poetical license change into Diiambus, Choriambus or Paeon quartus. In Mufá’alatun (ii. 3. = ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑) and Mutafá’ilun (ii. 8. = ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), again, the Sabab ’ala and muta may become khafíf by suppression of their final Harakah and thus turn into Mufá’altun, by substitution Mafá’ílun (ii. 2. = ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑), and Mutfá’ilun, by substitution Mustaf’ilun (ii. 6. = ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ as above). In other words the two feet correspond to the schemes ⏑ _ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ _ and ⏑ ‑ ⏑ _ ⏑ _, where a Spondee can take the place of the Anapaest after or before the Iambus respectively.

’Illah, the second way of modifying the primitive or normal feet, applies to both Sabab and Watad, but only in the ’Aruz and Zarb of a couplet, being at the same time constant and obligatory. Besides the changes already mentioned, it consists in adding one or two letters to a Sabab or Watad, or curtailing them more or less, even to cutting them off altogether. We cannot here exhaust this matter any more than those touched upon until now, but must be satisfied with an example or two, to show the proceeding in general and indicate its object.

We have seen that the metre Basít consists of the two lines:

Mustaf.’ilun Fá.’ilun Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun

Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun.

This complete form, however, is not in use amongst Arab poets. If by the Zuháf Khabn, here acting as ’Illah, the Alif in the final Fá’ilun is suppressed, changing it into Fa’ilun (⏑ ⏑ ‑), it becomes the first ’Aruz, called makhbúnah, of the Basít, the first Zarb of which is obtained by submitting the final Fá’ilun of the second line to the same process. A second Zarb results, if in Fá’ilun the final n of the Watad ’ilun is cut off and the preceding l made quiescent by the ’Illah Kat’ thus giving Fá’il and by substitution Fa’lun (‑ ‑). Thus the formula becomes:—

Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun Mustaf’ilun

Fa’ilun

Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun Mustaf’ilun

{

Fa’ilun

Fa’lun

As in the Hashw, i.e. the first three feet of each line, the Khabn can likewise be applied to the medial Fá’ilun, and for Mustaf’ilun the poetical licenses, explained above, may be introduced, this first ’Arúz or Class of the Basít with its two Zarb or subdivisions will be represented by the scheme

⏑ ⏑

⏑

⏑ ⏑

│

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑

⏑

⏑ ⏑

{

⏑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑

that is to say in the first subdivision of this form of the Basít both lines of each couplet end with an Anapaest and every second line of the other subdivision terminates in a Spondee.

The Basít has four more A’áriz, three called majzúah, because each line is shortened by a Juz or foot, one called mashtúrah (halved), because the number of feet is reduced from four to two, and we may here notice that the former kind of lessening the number of feet is frequent with the hexametrical circles (B. C. D.), while the latter kind can naturally only occur in those circles, whose couplet forms an octameter (A. E.). Besides being majzúah, the second ’Aruz is sahíhah (perfect) consisting of the normal foot Mustaf’ilun. It has three Azrub: 1. Mustaf’ilán (‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑, with an overlong final syllable, see supra p. 277), produced by the ’Illah Tazyíl, i.e. addition of a quiescent letter at the end (Mustaf’ilunn, by substitution Mustaf’ilán); 2. Mustaf’ilun, like the ’Aruz; 3. Maf’úlun (‑ ‑ ‑), produced by the ’Illah Kat’ (see the preceding page; Mustaf’ilun, by dropping the final n and making the l quiescent becomes Mustaf’il and by substitution Maf’úlun). Hence the formula is:

Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun Mustaf’ilun

{

Mustaf’ilán

Mustaf’ilun Fá’ilun

Mustaf’ilun

Maf’úlun,

which, with its allowable licenses, may be represented by the scheme:

⏑ ⏑

│

⏑

│

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

{

⏑ ⏑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑

│

⏑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑

‑ ‑ ‑

The above will suffice to illustrate the general method of the Prosodists, and we must refer the reader for the remaining classes and subdivisions of the Basít as well as the other metres to more special treatises on the subject, to which this Essay is intended merely as an introduction, with a view to facilitate the first steps of the student in an important, but I fear somewhat neglected field of Arabic learning.

If we now turn to the poetical pieces contained in The Nights, we find that out of the fifteen metres, known to al-Khalíl, or the sixteen of later Prosodists, instances of thirteen occur in the Mac. N. edition, but in vastly different proportions. The total number amounts to 1,385 pieces (some, however, repeated several times), out of which 1,128 belong to the first two circles, leaving only 257 for the remaining three. The same disproportionality obtains with regard to the metres of each circle. The Mukhtalif is represented by 331 instances of Tawíl and 330 of Basít against 3 of Madíd; the Mutalif by 321 instances of Kámil against 143 of Wáfir; the Mujtalab by 32 instances of Ramal and 30 of Rajaz against 1 of Hazaj; the Mushtabih by 72 instances of Khafíf and 52 of Sarí’ against 18 of Munsarih and 15 of Mujtass; and lastly the Muttafik by 37 instances of Mutakárib. Neither the Mutadárak (E. 2), nor the Muzári’ and Muktazib (D. 4. 5) are met with.

Finally it remains for me to quote a couplet of each metre, showing how to scan them, and what relation they bear to the theoretical formulas exhibited on p. 282 to p. 286.

It is characteristic for the preponderance of the Tawíl over all the other metres, that the first four lines, with which my alphabetical list begins, are written in it. One of these belongs to a poem which has for its author Bahá al-Dín Zuhayr (born A.D. 1186 at Mekkah or in its vicinity, ob. 1249 at Cairo), and is to be found in full in Professor Palmer’s edition of his works, p. 164. Sir Richard Burton translates the first Bayt (vol. i. 290):

An I quit Cairo and her pleasances ✿ Where can I hope to find so gladsome ways?

Professor Palmer renders it:

Must I leave Egypt where such joys abound?

What place can ever charm me so again

In Arabic it scans:

⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

A-arhalu ’an Misrin wa tíbi na’ímihi[455]

⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

Fa-ayyu makánin ba’dahá li-ya sháiku.

In referring to iii. A. I. p. 282, it will be seen that in the Hashw Fa’úlun (⏑ ‑ ‑) has become Fa’úlu (⏑ ‑ ⏑) by a Zuháf called Kabz (suppression of the fifth letter of a foot if it is quiescent), and that in the ’Arúz and Zarb Mafá’ílun (⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑) has changed into Mafá’ilun (⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑) by the same Zuháf acting as ’Illah. The latter alteration shows the couplet to be of the second Zarb of the first ’Arúz of the Tawíl. If the second line did terminate in Mafá’ílun, as in the original scheme, it would be the first Zarb of the same ’Arúz; if it did end in Fa’úlun (⏑ ‑ ‑) or Mafá’íl (⏑ ‑ ‑) it would represent the third or fourth subdivision of this first class respectively. The Tawíl has one other ’Arúz, Fa’úlun, with a twofold Zarb, either Fa’úlun also, or Mafá’ilun.

The first instance of the Basít occurring in The Nights are the lines translated vol. i. p. 25:

Containeth Time a twain of days, this of blessing, that of bane ✿ And holdeth Life a twain of halves, this of pleasure, that of pain.

In Arabic (Mac. N. i. 11):

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Al-Dahru yaumáni zá amnun wa zá hazaru

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Wa ’l-’Ayshu shatráni zá safwun wa zá kadaru.

Turning back to p. 283, where the A’áríz and Azrub of the Basít are shown, the student will have no difficulty to recognise the Bayt as one belonging to the first Zarb of the first ’Arúz.

As an example of the Madíd we quote the original of the lines (vol. v. 131):—

I had a heart, and with it lived my life ✿ ’Twas seared with fire and burnt with loving-lowe.

They read in Arabic:—

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Kána lí kalbun a’íshu bihi

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ |

Fa’ktawà bi’l-nári wa’htarak.

If we compare this with the formula (iii. A. 2 p. 283), we find that either line of the couplet is shortened by a foot; it is, therefore, majzú. The first ’Arúz of this abbreviated metre is Fá’ilátun (‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑), and is called sahíhah (perfect) because it consists of the normal third foot. In the second ’Arúz Fá’ilátun loses its end syllable tun by the ’Illah Hafz (suppression of a final Sabab khafíf), and becomes Fá’ilá (‑ ⏑ ‑), for which Fá’ilun is substituted. Shortening the first syllable of Fá’ilun, i.e. eliminating the Alif by Khabn, we obtain the third ’Arúz Fa’ilun (⏑ ⏑ ‑) as that of the present lines, which has two Azrub: Fa’ilun, like the ’Arúz, and Fa’lun (‑ ‑), here, again by Khabn, further reduced to Fa’al (⏑ ‑).

Ishak of Mosul, who improvises the piece, calls it “so difficult and so rare, that it went nigh to deaden the quick and to quicken the dead;” indeed, the native poets consider the metre Madíd as the most difficult of all, and it is scarcely ever attempted by later writers. This accounts for its rare occurrence in The Nights, where only two more instances are to be found, Mac. N. ii. 244 and iii. 404.

The second and third circle will best be spoken of together, as the Wáfir and Kámil have a natural affinity to the Hazaj and Rajaz. Let us revert to the line:—

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Akámú ’l-wajda fí kalbí wa sárú.

Translated, as it were, into the language of the Prosodists it will be:—

Mafá’ílun[456] ’Mafá’ílun Fa’úlun,

and this, standing by itself, might prima facie be taken for a line of the Hazaj (iii. C. 1), with the third Mafá’ílun shortened by Hafz (see above) into Mafá’í for which Fa’úlun would be substituted. We have seen (p. 287) that and how the foot Mufá’alatun can change into Mafá’ílun, and if in any poem which otherwise would belong to the metre Hazaj, the former measure appears even in one foot only along with the latter, it is considered to be the original measure, and the poem counts no longer as Hazaj but as Wáfir. In the piece now under consideration, it is the second Bayt where the characteristic foot of the Wáfir first appears:—

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Naat ’anní’l-rubú’u wa sákiníhá

⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Wa kad ba’uda ’l-mazáru fa-lá mazáru.

Anglicè (vol. iii. 296):—

Far lies the camp and those who camp therein; ✿ Far is her tent-shrine where I ne’er shall tent.

It must, however, be remarked that the Hazaj is not in use as a hexameter, but only with an ’Arúz majzúah or shortened by one foot. Hence it is only in the second ’Arúz of the Wáfir, which is likewise majzúah, that the ambiguity as to the real nature of the metre can arise[457]; and the isolated couplet:—

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Yarídu ’l-mar-u an yu’tà munáhu

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Wa yabà ’lláhu illá má yurídu

Man wills his wish to him accorded be, ✿ But Allah naught accords save what he wills (vol. iv. 157),

being hexametrical, forms undoubtedly part of a poem in Wáfir although it does not contain the foot Mufá’alatun at all. Thus the solitary instance of Hazaj in The Nights is Abú Nuwás’ abomination, beginning with:—

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ |

Fa-lá tas’au ilà ghayrí

⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑ |

Fa-’indí ma’dinu ’l-khayri (Mac. N. ii. 377).

Steer ye your steps to none but me ✿ Who have a mine of luxury (vol. v. 65).

If in the second ’Arúz of the Wáfir Maf’áílun (⏑ ‑ ‑ ‑) is further shortened to Mafá’ilun (⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑), the metre resembles the second ’Arúz of Rajaz, where, as we have seen, the latter foot can, by license, take the place of the normal Mustaf’ilun (‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑).

The Kámil bears a similar relation to the Rajaz, as the Wáfir bears to the Hazaj. By way of illustration we quote from Mac. N. ii. 8 the first two Bayts of a little poem taken from the 23rd Assembly of Al-Hariri:—

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Yá khátiba ’l-dunyá ’l-daniyyati innahá

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ‑ |

Sharaku ’l-radà wa karáratu ’l-akdári

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Dárun matà má azhakat fí yaumihá

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ‑ |

Abkat ghadan bu’dan lahá min dári.

In Sir Richard Burton’s translation (vol. iii. 319):—

O thou who woo’st a World unworthy, learn ✿ ’Tis house of evils, ’tis Perdition’s net:

A house where whoso laughs this day shall weep ✿ The next; then perish house of fume and fret.

The ’Arúz of the first couplet is Mutafá’ilun, assigning the piece to the first or perfect (sahíhah) class of the Kámil. In the Hashw of the opening line and in that of the whole second Bayt this normal Mutafá’ilun has, by license, become Mustaf’ilun, and the same change has taken place in the ’Arúz of the second couplet; for it is a peculiarity which this metre shares with a few others, to allow certain alterations of the kind Zuháf in the ’Arúz and Zarb as well as in the Hashw. This class has three subdivisions: the Zarb of the first is Mutafá’ilun, like the ’Arúz; the Zarb of the second is Fa’alátun (⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑), a substitution for Mutafá’il which latter is obtained from Mutafá’ilun by suppressing the final n and rendering the l quiescent; the Zarb of the third is Fa’lun (‑ ‑) for Mútfá, derived from Mutafá’ilun by cutting off the Watad ’ilun and dropping the medial a of the remaining Mutafá.

If we make the ’Ayn of the second Zarb Fa’alátun also quiescent by the permitted Zuháf Izmár, it changes into Fa’látun, by substitution Maf’úlun (‑ ‑ ‑) which terminates the rhyming lines of the foregoing quotation. Consequently the two couplets taken together, belong to the second Zarb of the first ’Arúz of the Kámil, and the metre of the poem with its licenses may be represented by the scheme:

‑

‑

‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑

‑

‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑

Taken isolated, on the other hand, the second Bayt might be of the metre Rajaz, whose first ’Arúz Mustaf’ilun has two Azrub: one equal to the Arúz, the other Maf’úlun as above, but here substituted for Mustaf’il after applying the ’Illah Kat’ (see p. 288) to Mustaf’ilun. If this were the metre of the poem throughout, the scheme with the licenses peculiar to the Rajaz would be:

⏑ ⏑

⏑ ⏑

⏑ ⏑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

⏑ ⏑

⏑ ⏑

⏑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑

‑ ‑ ‑

The pith of Al-Hariri’s Assembly is that the knight errant, not to say the arrant wight of the Romance, Abú Sayd of Sarúj, accuses before the Wáli of Baghdad his pretended pupil, in reality his son, to have appropriated a poem of his by lopping off two feet of every Bayt. If this is done in the quoted lines, they read:

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Yá khátiba ’l-dunyá ’l-daniy

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Yati innahá sharaku ’l-radà

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Dárun matà má azhakat

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Fí yaumihá abkat ghadá,

with a different rhyme and of a different variation of metre. The amputated piece belongs to the fourth Zarb of the third ’Aruz of Kámil, and its second couplet tallies with the second subdivision of the second class of Rajaz.

The Rajaz, a iambic metre pure and simple, is the most popular, because the easiest, in which even the Prophet was caught napping sometimes, at the dangerous risk of following the perilous leadership of Imru ’l-Kays. It is the metre of improvisation, of ditties, and of numerous didactic poems. In the latter case, when the composition is called Urjúzah, the two lines of every Bayt rhyme, and each Bayt has a rhyme of its own. This is the form in which for instance, Ibn Málik’s Alfíyah is written, as well as the remarkable grammatical work of the modern native scholar, Nasíf al-Yazijí, of which a notice will be found in Chenery’s Introduction to his Translation of Al-Hariri.

While the Hazaj and Rajaz connect the third circle with the first and second, the Ramal forms the link between the third and fourth Dáirah. Its measure Fá’ilátun (‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑) and the reversal of it, Maf’úlátu (‑ ‑ ‑ ⏑), affect the trochaic rhythm, as opposed to the iambic of the two first-named metres. The iambic movement has a ring of gladness about it, the trochaic a wail of sadness: the former resembles a nimble pedestrian, striding apace with an elastic step and a cheerful heart; the latter is like a man toiling along on the desert path, where his foot is ever and anon sliding back in the burning sand (Raml, whence probably the name of the metre). Both combined in regular alternation, impart an agitated character to the verse, admirably fit to express the conflicting emotions of a passion-stirred mind.

Examples of these more or less plaintive and pathetic metres are numerous in the Tale of Uns al-Wujúd and the Wazir’s Daughter, which, being throughout a story of love, as has been noted, vol. v. 33, abounds in verse, and, in particular, contains ten out of the thirty-two instances of Ramal occurring in The Nights. We quote:

Ramal, first Zarb of the first ’Arúz (Mac. N. ii. 361):

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Inna li ’l-bulbuli sautan fí ’l-sahar

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Ashghala ’l-’áshika ’an husni ’l-watar

The Bulbul’s note, whenas dawn is nigh ✿ Tells the lover from strains of strings to fly (vol. v. 48).

Sarí’, second Zarb of the first ’Arúz (Mac. N. ii. 359):

⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Wa fákhitin kad kála fí nauhihi

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ |

Yá Dáiman shukran ’alà balwatí

I heard a ringdove chanting soft and plaintively, ✿ “I thank Thee, O Eternal, for this misery” (vol. v. 47).

Khafíf, full or perfect form (sahíh), both in Zarb and ’Arúz (Mac. N. ii. 356):

‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Yá li-man ashtakí ’l-gharáma ’llazí bí

⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Wa shujúní wa furkatí ’an habíbí

O to whom now of my desire complaining sore shall I ✿ Bewail my parting from my fere compellèd thus to fly (vol. v. 44).

Mujtass, the only ’Arúz (majzúah sahíhah, i.e. shortened by one foot and perfect) with equal Zarb (Mac. N. ii. 367):

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ⏑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Ruddú ’alayya habíbí

‑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ‑ |

Lá hajatan lí bi-málin

To me restore my dear ✿ I want not wealth untold (vol. v. 55).

As an instance of the Munsarih, I give the second occurring in The Nights, because it affords me an opportunity to show the student how useful a knowledge of the laws of Prosody frequently proves for ascertaining the correct reading of a text. Mac. N. i. 33 we find the line:

‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Arba’atun má ’jtama’at kattu izá.

This would be Rajaz with the license Mufta’ilun for Mustaf’ilun. But the following lines of the fragment evince, that the metre is Munsarih; hence, a clerical error must lurk somewhere in the second foot. In fact, on page 833 of the same volume, we find the piece repeated, and here the first couplet reads

‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Arba’atun má ’jtama’na kattu siwà

⏑ ‑ ⏑ ‑ | ‑ ⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ‑ ⏑ ⏑ ‑ |

Alà azá mujhatí wa safki damí

Four things which ne’er conjoin unless it be ✿ To storm my vitals and to shed my blood (vol. iii. 237).

The Mutakárib, the last of the metres employed in The Nights, has gained a truly historical importance by the part which it plays in Persian literature. In the form of trimetrical double-lines, with a several rhyme for each couplet, it has become the “Nibelungen-” stanza of the Persian epos: Firdausí’s immortal “Book of Kings” and Nizámi’s Iskander-námah are written in it, not to mention a host of Masnawis in which Sufic mysticism combats Mohammedan orthodoxy. On account of its warlike and heroical character, therefore, I choose for an example the knightly Jamrakán’s challenge to the single fight in which he conquers his scarcely less valiant adversary Kaurajan, Mac. N. iii. 296:

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑

Aná ’l-Jamrakánu kawiyyn ’l-janáni

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑

Jamí’u ’l-fawárisi takhshà kitálí.

Here the third syllable of the second foot in each line is shortened by license, and the final Kasrah of the first line, standing in pause, is long, the metre being the full form of the Mutakárib as exhibited p. 286, iii. E. i. If we suppress the Kasrah of al-Janáni, which is also allowable in pause, and make the second line to rhyme with the first, saying, for instance:

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ⏑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑

Aná ’l-Jamrakánu kawiyyu ’l-janán

⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑ ‑ | ⏑ ‑

La-yakshà kitálí shijá’u ’l-zamán,

we obtain the powerful and melodious metre in which the Sháhnámah sings of Rustam’s lofty deeds, of the tender love of Rúdabah and the tragic downfall of Siyawush.

Shall I confess that in writing the foregoing pages it has been my ambition to become a conqueror, in a modest way, myself: to conquer, I mean, the prejudice frequently entertained, and shared even by my accomplished countryman, Rückert, that Arabic Prosody is a clumsy and repulsive doctrine. I have tried to show that it springs naturally from the character of the language, and, intimately connected, as it is, with the grammatical system of the Arabs, it appears to me quite worthy of the acumen of a people, to whom, amongst other things, we owe the invention of Algebra, the stepping-stone of our whole modern system of Mathematics. I cannot refrain, therefore, from concluding with a little anecdote anent al-Khalíl, which Ibn Khallikán tells in the following words. His son went one day into the room where his father was, and on finding him scanning a piece of poetry by the rules of prosody, he ran out and told the people that his father had lost his wits. They went in immediately and related to al-Khalíl what they had heard, on which he addressed his son in these terms:

“Had you known what I was saying, you would have excused me, and had you known what you said, I should have blamed you. But you did not understand me, so you blamed me, and I knew that you were ignorant, so I pardoned you.”

L’Envoi.

Here end, to my sorrow, the labours of a quarter-century and here I must perforce say with the “poets’ Poet,”

“Behold! I see the haven nigh at hand,

To which I mean my wearie course to bend;

Vere the main shete, and bear up with the land

The which afore is fairly to be ken’d.”

Nothing of importance now indeed remains for me but briefly to estimate the character of my work and to take cordial leave of my readers, thanking them for the interest they have accorded to these volumes and for enabling me thus successfully to complete the decade.

Without pudor malus or over-diffidence I would claim to have fulfilled the promise contained in my Foreword. The anthropological notes and notelets, which not only illustrate and read between the lines of the text, but assist the student of Moslem life and of Arabo-Egyptian manners, customs and language in a multitude of matters shunned by books, form a repertory of Eastern knowledge in its esoteric phase, sexual as well as social.

To assert that such lore is unnecessary is to state, as every traveller knows, an “absurdum.” Few phenomena are more startling than the vision of a venerable infant, who has lived half his long life in the midst of the wildest anthropological vagaries and monstrosities, and yet who absolutely ignores all that India or Burmah enacts under his very eyes. This is crass ignorance, not the naive innocence of Saint Francis who, seeing a man and a maid in a dark corner, raised his hands to Heaven and thanked the Lord that there was still in the world so much of Christian Charity.

Against such lack of knowledge my notes are a protest; and I may claim success despite the difficulty of the task. A traveller familiar with Syria and Palestine, Herr Landberg, writes, “La plume refuserait son service, la langue serait insuffisante, si celui qui connaît la vie de tous les jours des Orientaux, surtout des classes élevées, voulait la devoiler. L’Europe est bien loin d’en avoir la moindre idée.”

In this matter I have done my best, at a time too when the hapless English traveller is expected to write like a young lady for young ladies, and never to notice what underlies the most superficial stratum. And I also maintain that the free treatment of topics usually taboo’d and held to be “alekta”—unknown and unfitted for publicity—will be a national benefit to an “Empire of Opinion,” whose very basis and buttresses are a thorough knowledge by the rulers of the ruled. Men have been crowned with gold in the Capitol for lesser services rendered to the Respublica.

That the work contains errors, shortcomings and many a lapsus, I am the first and foremost to declare. Yet in justice to myself I must also notice that the maculæ are few and far between; even the most unfriendly and interested critics have failed to point out an abnormal number of slips. And before pronouncing the “Vos plaudite!” or, as Easterns more politely say, “I implore that my poor name may be raised aloft on the tongue of praise, let me invoke the fair field and courteous favour which the Persian poet expected from his readers.

(Veil it, an fault thou find, nor jibe nor jeer:—

None may be found of faults and failings clear!)

RICHARD F. BURTON.

ATHENÆUM CLUB, September 30, ’86.

INDEX.

- Abdallah ibn al-Mu’tazz (poet-prince), 39

- Abdún (convent of), 40

- Abú al-Sa’ádát (Pr. N.) = Father of Prosperities, 29

- Abú Miján (song of), 41

- Abú Tabak = Father of whipping, 5

- ’Ádilíyah (Mosque in Cairo), 6

- Aesop (the fable-writer), 117

- ’Ajáib al-Hind = Marvels of Ind, 153

- A’láj = sturdy miscreants, 38

- Allah (will make things easy = will send us aid), 2

- —— (give thee quittance of responsibility), 11

- —— (will send thee thy daily bread), 13

- Alnashar (story of), 146

- ’Ámir = one who inhabiteth, haunter, 6

- ’Amm = uncle (polite address to a father-in-law), 32

- Ánasa-kum = ye are honoured by knowing him, 11

- Arabs (for plundering nomades), 25

- Arianism and early Christianity, 190

- Arms and Armour, 86

- Artists in cosmetics, 234

- ’Asákir = corner-terminals of a litter, 32

- Asal Kasab = cane-honey, 3

- —— Katr = drip-honey, 2

- Ash’ab (proverbial for greed), 15

- Astarte (primarily the planet Venus?), 229

- ’Attár = perfume-seller, druggist, 8

- ’Aysh = that on which man lives (for bread), 3

- Báb (Al-) al-’Ali = Sublime Porte, 5

- Báb al-Nasr = Gate of Victory, 6

- Barmakís (history of the family), 137

- Battál (Al-), story of, 74

- Bazar (locked at night), 13

- Betrothed (for “intended to be married with regal ceremony”), 55

- Boccaccio and The Nights, 160

- Book (black as her), 1

- Boulgrin, Bougre, Bougrerie (derivations of the terms), 249

- Bresl. Edit. quoted, 54. seqq.

- —— (mean colloquialism thereof), 169

- Brides of the Treasure, 31

- Burckhardt quoted, 144

- Cairene jargon, 8

- —— (savoir faire), 10

- —— (bonhomie), 28

- —— (knows his fellow-Cairene), 35

- Calamity (i.e. to the enemy), 33

- Cannibalism in the New World, 240

- Caravaggio (picture of St. Rosario), 219

- Castration (texts justifying or enjoining it), 227

- Character-sketch (making amends for abuse of women), 24

- Cask (for “home” of the maiden wine), 38

- Children (one of its = a native of), 8

- Clairvoyance of perfect affection, 26

- Coffee (mention of), 90

- Coquetries (requiring as much inventiveness as a cotillon), 58

- Cruelty (of the “fair sex” in Egypt), 45

- Cry (that needs must be cried), 21

- Curs (set them on the cattle = show a miser money, etc.), 18

- Darb al-Ahmar = Red Street (in Cairo), 8

- Death (simply and pathetically sketched), 47

- Drama (in Turkey and Persia), 167

- Dramatic scene (told with charming naïveté), 9

- Dunyá (Pr. N.) = the World, 27

- Elevation (nothing strange in sudden), 53

- Ephesus (the Matron of), 220

- Ernest (Duke of Bavaria, Romance of), 153

- Erotic specialists among the Ancients, 201

- Euphemism, 4; 27

- Faríd = unique; union-pearl, 54

- Fatúrát = light food for early breakfast, 12

- Fox and jackal (confounded by the Arabic dialects), 123

- Galland, Antoine (memoir of), 96, seqq.

- Garden (the Perfumed of the Cheikh Nefzaoui), 133

- Gazelle’s blood red (dark red dye), 12

- German Translations of The Nights, 112, seqq.

- Ghulámíyah = girl dressed as a boy to act cup-bearer, 39

- Ghurrah = white blaze on a horse’s brow, 40

- Giants (marrying in Peru, probably the Caribs of the Brazil), 243

- Glossarium eroticum, 221

- Gnostic absurdities, 191

- Gold (liquid = Vino d’Oro), 40

- Grelots lascifs, 238

- Gypsies (their first appearance in Europe), 89

- Handkerchief of dismissal, 47

- Haríri (lines quoted from), 44

- Harím al-Rashid and Charlemagne, 135

- Hazár Afsánah, 72, seqq.; 93

- Hippic Syphilis, 90

- Hetairesis and Sotadism (the heresies of love), 215

- Hizám = belt (not Khizám = nose-ring), 36

- ’Iddah (Al-) = period of widowhood, 43

- Ikhtíyán al-Khutan = Khaitán (?), 9

- Iram (the many-columned), 29

- Irishman (and his “convarter”), 3

- Ishtar-Ashtaroth (her worship not obsolete in Syria), 230

- Iskander = Alexander (according to the Arabs), 57

- Italian Translations of The Nights, 114

- Ja’afar the Barmecide (his suspected heresy), 141

- Jackal’s gall (used aphrodisiacally), 123

- Jadíd = new (coin), copper, 12

- Jauzá = Gemini, 38

- Jazírat ibn Omar (island and town on the Tigris), 40

- Jink (Al-) = effeminates, 19

- Kafr = village (in Egypt and Syria), 27

- Kákilí = Sumatran (eagle-wood), 57

- Kalandars (order of), 84

- Kammir (Imper) = brown (thé bread), 14

- Kathá Sarit Ságara, 160, seqq.

- Kathír = much, “no end”, 10

- Kitáb al-Fihrist (and its author), 71

- Kohl’d with Ghunj = languor-kohl’d, 40

- Koran quoted (lxxxix), 29

- Koran (first English Translation owing to France), 100

- Kunáfah = Vermicelli-cake, 1

- Kutub al-Báh = Books of Lust, 201

- Lá Kabbata hámiyah = (no burning plague), 14

- Lane quoted, 1; 11, 12; 19; 34, 36; 50; 52; 53; 70, 115

- Languages (study of should be assisted by ear and tongue), 96

- Lentils (cheapest and poorest food in Egypt), 31

- Lesbianism, 209

- Libraries (much appreciated by the Arabs), 175

- Lion (as Sultan of the beasts jealous of a man’s power), 34

- Lokman (three of the name), 118

- Love (cruelty of), 26

- Lying (until one’s self believes the lie to be truth), 14

- Ma’arúf = kindness, favour, 1

- Macnaghten’s Edition, 81

- Malákay bayti ’l-ráhah = slabs of the jakes, 51

- “Making men” (and women), 199

- Marocco (tenanted by three Moslem races), 222

- Mashallah = the English “cock’s ’ill” with a difference, 52

- Mashhad = head-and-foot stone of a grave, 53

- Merchant (worth a thousand), 8

- Metrical portion of The Nights (threefold distribution of), 67

- Mohammed (before and after the Hijrah), 196

- Morbi venerei, 88

- Moslem resignation (noble instance of), 42

- Mudarris = professor, 8

- Mummery = “Mahommerie”, 178

- Munkar and Nakír, 47

- Mustahakk = deserving, 52

- Náhí-ka = let it suffice thee, 22

- Naká = sand-hill, 27

- Narcissus and Hippolytus (assumed as types of morosa voluptas), 215

- Olema (time-serving ones), 44

- Onanisms (discouraged by circumcision), 233

- Pain (resembling the drawing of a tooth), 21

- Palaces in ruins (for want of repair), 61

- Palgrave and Al-Islam, 189

- Parisian MS. of The Nights, 104

- Payne quoted 40; 50; 52; 74; 104; 140; 142; 167.

- Péché philosophique (The, in France), 249

- Pederasts (list of famous), 252

- Pehlevi version of the Panchatantra, 120

- Penis (and its succedanea), 239

- Plato (his theory of love), 209

- Play “near and far” = “fast and loose”, 22

- Powders (coloured in sign of holiday-making), 56

- Pre-Adamite doctrine, 179

- Poets (four whose works contraried their character), 253

- Prolixity (heightening the effect of the tale), 50

- Pun (on a name), 11, 27

- Pyramids (verses on the), 150

- Ráwí = story-teller (also used for reciter of Traditions), 163

- Resignation (noble instance of), 42

- Rijál = Hallows, 14

- Roman superficiality (notable instance of), 116

- Rub’ al-Kharáb (probably for the great Arabian Desert), 42

- Sabíhat al-’Urs = gift on the wedding-morning, 18

- Sacy, Sylvestre de (on the origin of The Nights), 76

- Sappho (the “Masculine”), 208

- Sawád = blackness of the hair, 60

- Schools (attached to Mosques), 174

- Shamtá = the grizzled (name for wine), 38

- Shaykh al-Islám (his mention sign of modern composition), 19

- Signals of Debauchees, 219

- Sijn al-Ghazab = Prison of Wrath, 45

- Símurgh (guardian of the Persian mysteries), 130

- Sisters (their abiding together after marriage frequently insisted upon), 56

- Socrates (“sanctus pæderasta”), 213, seqq.

- Sotadic zone, 206, seqq.

- Sodomy (abnormally developed amongst the savages of the New World), 240

- Story-teller (picture of the), 164

- Sufyism (rise of), 128

- Sun (likened to a bride displaying her charms to man), 38

- Syphilis (origin of), 89

- —— (hippic), 90

- Tasawwuf (rise of), 128

- Taysh = vertigo, giddiness, 9

- Time-measurers (of very ancient date), 85

- Tobacco (mention of), 91

- Touch of nature (making all the world kin), 24

- Trébutien quoted, 9; 54; 69; 80; 98

- Umm al-Raas = crown of the head, 44

- Umm Kulsum (one of the Amsál of the Arabs for debauchery), 194

- ’Urrah = dung, 1

- Visvakarma = the Anti-creator, 131

- Whoso praiseth and then blameth lieth twice, 15

- Woman, women (treated leniently in a Kazi’s court), 4

- Womankind (their status in Al-Islam), 195

- Yá Abú al-Lithámayn = “O sire of the chin-veils twain”, 20

- Yellow-girl (for light-coloured wine), 39

- Zarábín = slaves’ shoes, 1

Appendix

MEMORANDUM.

I make no apology for the number and extent of bibliographical and other lists given in this Appendix: they may cumber the book but they are necessary to complete my design. This has been to supply throughout the ten volumes the young Arabist and student of Orientalism and Anthropology with such assistance as I can render him; and it is my conviction that if with the aid of this version he will master the original text of the “Thousand Nights and a Night,” he will find himself at home amongst educated men in Egypt and Syria, Najd and Mesopotamia and be able to converse with them like a gentleman; not, as too often happens in Anglo-India, like a “Ghoráwálá” (groom). With this object he will learn by heart what instinct and inclination suggest of the proverbs and instances, the verses, the jeux d’esprit and especially the Koranic citations scattered about the text; and my indices will enable him to hunt up the tale or the verses which he may require for quotation even when writing an ordinary letter to a “native” correspondent. Thus he will be spared the wasted labour of wading through volumes in order to pick up a line.

The following is the list of Indices:—

APPENDIX I.

I. Index to the Tales in the ten Volumes.

II. Alphabetical Table of the Notes (Anthropological, etc.) prepared by F. Steingass, Ph.D.

III. Alphabetical Table of First Lines (metrical portion) in English and Arabic, prepared by Dr. Steingass.

IV. Tables of Contents of the various Arabic texts.

A. The Unfinished Calcutta Edition (1814–18).

B. The Breslau Text (1825–43) from Mr. Payne’s Version.

C. The Macnaghten or Turner-Macan Text (A.D. 1839–42), and the Bulak Edition (A.H. 1251 = A.D. 1835–36), from Mr. Payne’s Version.

D. The same with Mr. Lane’s and my Version.

APPENDIX II.

Contributions to the Bibliography of the Thousand and One Nights, and their Imitations, with a Table shewing the contents of the principal editions and translations of the Nights. By W. F. Kirby, Author of “Ed-Dimiryaht, an Oriental Romance;” “The New Arabian Nights,” &c.

Appendix I.

INDEX I.

INDEX TO THE TALES AND PROPER NAMES.

N.B.—The Roman numerals denote the volume, the Arabic the page.

- Abdullah the Fisherman and Abdullah the Merman, ix. 165.

- —— bin Fazl and his brothers, ix. 304.

- —— bin Ma’amar with the Man of Bassorah and his slave-girl, v. 69.

- Abd al-Rahman the Moor’s story of the Rukh, v. 122.

- Abu Hasan al-Ziyadi and the Khorasan Man, iv. 285.

- Abu Hasan, how he brake Wind, v. 135.

- Abu Isa and Kurrat al-Ayn, The Loves of, v. 145.

- Abu Ja’afar the Leper, Abu al-Hasan al-Durraj and, v. 294.

- Abu Kir the Dyer and Abu Sir the Barber, ix. 134.

- Abu al-Aswad and his squinting slave-girl, v. 80.

- Abu al-Husn and his slave-girl Tawaddud, v. 189.

- Abu al-Hasan al-Durraj and Abu Ja’afar the Leper, v. 294.

- Abu al-Hasan of Khorasan, ix. 229.

- Abu Mohammed hight Lazybones, iv. 162.

- Abu Nowas, Harun al-Rashid with the damsel and, iv. 261.

- Abu Nowas and the Three Boys, v. 64.

- Abu Sir the Barber, Abu Kir the Dyer and, ix. 134.

- Abu Suwayd and the handsome old woman, v. 163.

- Abu Yusuf with Harun al-Rashid and his Wazir Ja’afar, The Imam, iv. 1.

- Abu Yusuf with Al-Rashid and Zubaydah, The Imam, iv. 153.

- Adam, The Birds and Beasts and the Son of, iii. 114.

- Adi bin Zayd and the Princess Hind, v. 124.

- Ajib, The History of Gharib and his brother, vi. 257.

- Ala al-Din Abu al-Shamat, iv. 29.

- Alexandria (The Sharper of) and the Master of Police, iv. 269.

- Ali bin Bakkar and Shams al-Nahar, iii. 162.

- Ali of Cairo, The Adventures of Mercury, vii. 172.

- Ali Nur al-Din and Miriam the Girdle-Girl, viii. 264.

- Ali the Persian and the Kurd Sharper, iv. 149.

- Ali Shar and Zumurrud, iv. 187.

- Ali bin Tahir and the girl Muunis, v. 164.

- Al-Malik al-Nasir (Saladin) and the Three Chiefs of Police, iv. 271.

- Almsgiving, The Woman whose hands were cut off for, iv. 281.

- Amin (Al-) and his uncle Ibrahim bin al-Mahdi, v. 152.

- Anushirwan, Kisra, and the village damsel, v. 87.

- Anushirwan, The Righteousness of King, v. 254.

- Angel of Death and the King of the Children of Israel, The, v. 250.

- —— with the Proud King and the Devout Man, The, v. 246.

- —— and the Rich King, The, v. 248.

- Anis al-Jalis, Nur al-Din Ali and the damsel, ii. 1.

- Ape, The King’s daughter and the, iv. 297.

- Apples, The Three, i. 186.

- Arab Girl, Harun al-Rashid and the, vii. 108.

- Arab Youth, The Caliph Hisham and the, iv. 101.

- Ardashir and Hayat al-Nufus, vii. 209.

- Asma’i (Al-) and the three girls of Bassorah, vii. 110.

- Ass, The Ox and the, i. 16.

- Ass, The Wild, The Fox and, ix. 48.

- Ayishah, Musab bin al-Zubayr and his wife, v. 79.

- Aziz and Azizah, Tale of, ii. 298.

- Azizah, Aziz and, ii. 298.

- Badawi, Ja’afar the Barmecide and the old, v. 98.

- ——, Omar bin al-Khattab and the young, v. 99.

- —— and his Wife, The, vii. 124.

- Badi’a al-Jamal, Sayf al-Muluk and, vii. 314.

- Badr Basim of Persia, Julnar the Sea-born, and her Son King, vii. 264.

- Badr al-Din Hasan, Nur al-Din Ali of Cairo and his son, i. 195.

- Baghdad, The Haunted House in, v. 166.

- ——, Khalifah the Fisherman of, viii. 145.

- ——, The Porter and the Three Ladies of, i. 82.

- ——, (The ruined man of) and his slave-girl, ix. 24.

- ——, The Sweep and the noble Lady of, iv. 125.

- Bakun’s Story of the Hashish-Eater, iii. 91.

- Banu Tayy, The Lovers of the, v. 137.

- Banu Ozrah, The Lovers of the, v. 70.

- Barber’s Tale of himself, The, i. 317.

- Barber’s First Brother, Story of the, i. 319.

- Barber’s Second Brother, Story of the, i. 324.

- Barber’s Third Brother, Story of the, i. 328.

- Barber’s Fourth Brother, Story of the, i. 331.

- Barber’s Fifth Brother, Story of the, i. 335.

- Barber’s Sixth Brother, Story of the, i. 343.

- Barber, Abu Kir the Dyer and Abu Sir the, ix. 134.

- Barber-Surgeon, Ibrahim bin al-Mahdi and the, iv. 103.

- Barmecide, Ja’afar the, and the old Badawi, v. 98.

- Bassorah (the man of) and his slave-girl, Abdullah bin Ma’amar with, v. 69.

- ——, Al-Asma’i and the three girls of, vii. 110.

- ——, (Hasan of) and the King’s daughter of the Jinn, viii. 7.

- ——, The Lovers of, vii. 130.

- Bath, Harun al-Rashid and Zubaydah in the, v. 75.

- Bathkeeper’s Wife, The Wazir’s Son and the, vi. 150.

- Beanseller, Ja’afar the Barmecide and the, iv. 159.

- Bear, Wardan the Butcher’s adventure with the Lady and the, iv. 293.

- Beasts and the Son of Adam, The Birds and, iii. 16.

- Behram, Prince of Persia, and the Princess Al-Datma, vi. 184.

- Belvedere, The House with the, vi. 188.

- Birds and Beasts and the Carpenter, The, iii. 114.

- Birds, The Falcon and the, iii. 154.

- Birds (the Speech of), The page who feigned to know, vi. 169.

- Black Slave, The pious, v. 261.

- Blacksmith who could handle fire without hurt, The, v. 271.

- Blind Man and the Cripple, The, ix. 67.

- Boys, Abu Nowas and the Three, v. 64.

- Boy and Girl at School, The Loves of the, v. 73.

- Boy and the Thieves, The, ix. 95.

- Boy (The woman who had to lover a) and the other who had to lover a man, v. 165.

- Brass, The City of, vi. 83.

- Broker’s Story, The Christian, i. 262.

- Budur and Jubayr bin Umayr, The Loves of, iv. 228.

- Budur, Kamar al-Zaman and, iii. 212.

- Bukhayt, Story of the Eunuch, ii. 49.

- Bulak Police, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 273.

- Bull and the Ass (Story of), i. 16.

- Bulukiya, Adventures of, v. 304.

- Butcher’s adventure with the Lady and the Bear, Wardan the, iv. 293.

- Butter, The Fakir and his pot of, ix. 40.

- Cairo (New) Police, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 271.

- —— (Old) Police, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 274.

- ——, The Adventures of Mercury Ali of, vii. 172.

- Caliph Al-Ma’amun and the Strange Doctor, iv. 185.

- Caliph, The mock, iv. 130.

- Cashmere Singing-girl, The Goldsmith and the, vi. 156.

- Cat and the Crow, The, iii. 149.

- —— and the Mouse, The, ix. 35.

- Champion (The Moslem) and the Christian Lady, v. 277.

- Chaste Wife, The Lover’s Trick against the, vi. 135.

- Christian Broker’s Story, The, i. 262.

- City of Labtayt, The, vi. 83.

- Cloud (The saint to whom Allah gave a) to serve him, v. 274.

- Cobbler (Ma’aruf the) and his wife Fatimah, x. 1.

- Confectioner, his Wife and the Parrot, The, vi. 132.

- Crab, The Fishes and the, ix. 34.

- Craft and Malice of Women, The, vi. 122.

- Cripple, The Blind Man and the, ix. 67.

- Crow, the Fox and the, iii. 150.

- —— and the Serpent, The, ix. 46.

- Crow, The Cat and the, iii. 149.

- Crows and the Hawk, The, ix. 53.

- Dalilah the Crafty and her daughter Zaynab the Coney-catcher, The Rogueries of, vii. 144.

- Datma (The Princess Al-), Prince Behram of Persia and, vi. 184.

- Death (The Angel of) and the King of the Children of Israel, v. 250.

- —— —— with the Proud King and the Devout Man, v. 246.

- —— —— and the Rich King, v. 248.

- Debauchee and the Three-year-old Child, The, vi. 208.

- Desert (The old woman who dwelt in the) and the pilgrim, v. 186.

- Device (The Wife’s) to cheat her husband, vi. 152.

- Devil, Ibrahim of Mosul and the, vii. 113.

- ——, Isaac of Mosul and his mistress and the, vii. 136.

- Devout Israelite, The, iv. 283.

- —— Tray-maker and his wife, The, v. 264.

- —— Prince, The, v. 111.

- —— woman and the two wicked elders, The, v. 97.

- Dibil al-Khuzai and Muslim bin al-Walid, v. 127.

- Dish of Gold, The man who stole the Dog’s, iv. 265.

- Doctor (The strange) and the Caliph Al-Maamun, iv. 185.

- Dog’s Dish of Gold, The man who stole the, iv. 265.

- Dream, The ruined man who became rich through a, iv. 289.

- Drop of Honey, The, vi. 142.

- Duban, The Physician, i. 45.

- Dunya, Taj al-Muluk and the Princess, ii. 283.

- Durraj (Abu al-Hasan al-) and Abu Ja’afar the Leper, v. 294.

- Dust, The woman who made her husband sift, vi. 143.

- Dyer, Abu Sir the Barber and Abu Kir the, ix. 134.

- Eagle, The Sparrow and the, iii. 155.

- Ebony Horse, The, v. 1.

- Egypt (The man of Upper) and his Frank wife, ix. 19.

- Elders, The Devout woman and the two wicked, v. 97.

- Eldest Lady’s Story, The, i. 162.

- Enchanted Spring, The, vi. 145.

- —— Youth, The, i. 69.

- Envied, The Envier and the, i. 123.

- Envier and the Envied, The, i. 123.

- Eunuch Bukhayt, Tale of the, ii. 49.

- —— Kafur, Tale of the, ii. 51.

- Fakir and his jar of butter, The, ix. 40.

- Falcon and the Partridge, The, iii. 138.

- Falcon, King Sindibad and his, i. 50.

- Fatimah, Ma’aruf the Cobbler and his wife, x. 1.

- Fath bin Khakan (Al) and Al-Mutawakkil, v. 153.

- Ferryman of the Nile and the Hermit, The, v. 288.

- First Old man’s Story, i. 27.

- Fisherman, Abdullah the Merman and Abdullah the, ix. 165.

- —— of Baghdad, Khalifah the, viii. 145.

- ——, The Foolish, ix. 93.

- —— and the Jinni, The, i. 38.

- ——, Khusrau and Shirin and the, v. 91.

- Fishes and the Crab, The, ix. 43.

- Five Suitors, The Lady and her, vi. 172.

- Flea and the Mouse, The, iii. 151.

- Folk, The Fox and the, vi. 211.

- Forger, Yahya bin Khalid and the, iv. 181.

- Fox and the Crow, The, iii. 150.

- Fox and the Folk, The, vi. 211.

- Fox, The Wolf and the, iii. 132.

- Francolin and the Tortoises, The, ix. 113.

- Frank King’s Daughter, Ali Nur al-Din and the, viii. 264.

- Frank wife, The man of Upper Egypt and his, ix. 19.

- Fuller and his son, The, vi. 134.

- Generous friend, The poor man and his, iv. 288.

- Ghanim bin Ayyub the Thrall o’ Love, ii. 45.

- Gharib and his brother Ajib, The History of, vi. 257.

- Girl, Harun al-Rashid and the Arab, vii. 108.

- Girl at School, The Loves of the Boy and, v. 73.

- Girls of Bassorah, Al-Asma’i and the three, vii. 110.

- Girls, Harun al-Rashid and the three, vi. 81.

- —— ——, and the two, v. 81.

- Goldsmith and the Cashmere Singing-Girl, The, vi. 156.

- Goldsmith’s wife, The water-carrier and the, v. 89.

- Hajjaj (Al-) Hind daughter of Al-Nu’uman and, vii. 96.

- —— and the pious man, v. 269.

- Hakim (The Caliph Al-) and the Merchant, v. 86.

- Hammad the Badawi, Tale of, ii. 104.

- Hariri (Al-) Abu Zayd’s lament for his impotency. Final Note to vol. viii.

- Harun al-Rashid and the Arab girl, vii. 108.

- —— and the Slave-Girl and the Imam Abu Yusuf, iv. 153.

- —— with the Damsel and Abu Nowas, iv. 261.

- —— and Abu Hasan the Merchant of Oman, ix. 188.

- —— and the three girls, v. 81.

- —— and the two girls, v. 81.

- —— and the three poets, v. 77.

- —— and Zubaydah in the Bath, v. 75.

- Hashish-Eater, Bakun’s tale of the, ii. 91.

- Hasan of Bassorah and the King’s daughter of the Jinn, viii. 7.

- Hasan, King Mohammed bin Sabaik and the Merchant, vii. 308.

- Hatim al-Tayyi: his generosity after death, iv. 94.

- Haunted House in Baghdad, The, v. 166.

- Hawk, The Crows and the, ix. 53.

- Hayat al-Nufus, Ardashir and, vii. 209.

- Hedgehog and the wood Pigeons, The, iii. 156.

- Hermit, The Ferryman of the Nile and the, v. 288.

- Hermits, The, iii. 125.

- Hind, Adi bin Zayd and the Princess, v. 124.

- Hind daughter of Al-Nu’uman and Al-Hajjaj, vii. 96.

- Hind (King Jali’ad of) and his Wazir Shimas, ix. 32.

- Hisham and the Arab Youth, The Caliph, iv. 101.

- Honey, The Drop of, vi. 142.

- Horse, The Ebony, v. 1.

- House with the Belvedere, The, vi. 188.

- Hunchback’s Tale, The, i. 255.

- Husband and the Parrot, The, i. 52.

- Ibn al-Karibi, Masrur and, v. 109.

- Ibrahim al-Khawwas and the Christian King’s Daughter, v. 283.

- —— bin al-Khasib and Jamilah, ix. 207.

- —— of Mosul and the Devil, vii. 113.

- —— bin al-Mahdi and Al-Amin, v. 152.

- —— bin al-Mahdi and the Barber-Surgeon, iv. 103.

- —— —— and the Merchant’s Sister, iv. 278.

- Ifrit’s mistress and the King’s Son, The, vi. 199.

- Ignorant man who set up for a Schoolmaster, The, v. 119.

- Ikrimah al-Fayyaz, Khuzaymah bin Bishr and, vii. 99.

- Imam Abu Yusuf with Al-Rashid and Zubaydah, The, iv. 153.

- Introduction. Story of King Shariyar and his brother, i. 1.

- Iram, The City of, iv. 113.

- Isaac of Mosul’s Story of Khadijah and the Caliph Maamun, iv. 119.

- Isaac of Mosul and the Merchant, v. 129.

- Isaac of Mosul and his Mistress and the Devil, vii. 113.

- Island, The King of the, v. 290.

- Iskandar Zu Al-Karnayn and a certain Tribe of poor folk, v. 252.

- Israelite, The Devout, iv. 283.

- Jackals and the Wolf, The, ix. 103.

- Ja’afar the Barmecide and the Beanseller, iv. 159.

- —— —— and the old Badawi, v. 98.

- Ja’afar bin al-Hadi, Mohammed al-Amin, and, v. 93.

- Jamilah, Ibrahim bin al-Khasib, and, ix. 207.

- Janshah, The Story of, v. 329.

- Jali’ad of Hind and his Wazir Shimas, King, ix. 32.

- Jeweller’s Wife, Kamar al-Zaman and the, ix. 246.

- Jewish Kazi and his pious Wife, The, v. 256.

- Jewish Doctor’s Tale, The, i. 288.

- Jinni, The Fisherman and the, i. 38.

- Jinni, The Trader and the, i. 24.

- Jubayr bin Umayr and Budur, The Loves of, iv. 228.

- Judar and his brethren, vi. 213.

- Julnar the Sea-born and her son King Badr Basim of Persia, vii. 264.

- Justice of Providence, The, v. 286.

- Kafur, Story of the Eunuch, ii. 51.

- Kalandar’s Tale, The first, i. 104.

- ——, The second, i. 113.

- ——, The third, i. 130.

- Kamar al-Zaman and Budur, iii. 211.

- —— and the Jeweller’s Wife, ix. 246.

- Kazi, the Jewish, and his pious wife, v. 256.

- Khadijah and the Caliph Maamun, Isaac of Mosul’s Story of, iv. 119.

- Khalif the Fisherman of Baghdad (note from Bresl. Edit.), viii. 184.

- Khalifah the Fisherman of Baghdad, viii. 145.

- Khawwas (Ibrahim al-) and the Christian King’s daughter, v. 283.

- Khorasan, Abu Hasan al-Ziyadi and the man from, iv. 285.

- ——, Abu al-Hasan of, ix. 229.

- Khusrau and Shirin and the Fisherman, v. 91.

- Khuzaymah bin Bishr and Ikrimah al-Fayyaz, vii. 99.

- King Jali’ad, Shimas his Wazir and his son Wird Khan, ix. 32.

- King of the Island, The, v. 290.

- —— and the Pilgrim Prince, The Unjust, ix. 50.

- —— and the virtuous wife, The, v. 121.

- —— and his Wazir’s wife, The, vi. 129.

- King’s Daughter and the Ape, The, iv. 297.

- —— Son and the Ifrit’s Mistress, The, vi. 199.

- —— —— and the Merchant’s Wife, The, vi. 167.

- —— —— and the Ghulah, The, vi. 139.

- Kings, The Two, ix. 65.

- Kisra Anushirwan and the Village Damsel, v. 87.

- Kurd Sharper, Ali the Persian and the, iv. 149.

- Kurrat al-Ayn and Abu Isa, v. 145.

- Kus Police and the Sharper, Chief of the, iv. 276.

- Labtayt, The City of, iv. 99.

- Lady of Baghdad, The Sweep and the noble, iv. 125.

- Lady’s Story, The Eldest, i. 162.

- Lady and her five suitors, The, vi. 172.

- —— and her two Lovers, The, vi. 138.

- Ladies of Baghdad, The Porter and the Three, i. 82.

- Laughed again, The man who never, vi. 160.

- Lazybones, Abu Mohammed hight, iv. 162.

- Leper, Abu al-Hasan al-Durraj and Abu Ja’afar the, v. 294.

- Lover, The mad, v. 138.

- Lover who feigned himself a thief (to save his mistress honour), The, iv. 155.

- Lover’s trick against the chaste Wife, The, vi. 135.

- Lovers of Bassorah, The, vii. 130.

- —— of the Banu Tayy, The, v. 137.

- —— of the Banu Ozrah, The, v. 70.

- ——, The Lady and her two, vi. 138.

- —— of Al-Medinah, The, vii. 139.

- ——, The Three unfortunate, v. 133.

- Loves of the Boy and Girl at School, The, v. 73.

- Loves of Abu Isa and Kurrat al-Ayn, The, v. 145.

- Maamun, Isaac of Mosul’s Story of Khadijah and the Caliph, iv. 119.

- —— (Al-) and the Pyramids of Egypt, v. 105.

- —— and the strange Scholar, The Caliph, iv. 185.

- Ma’an bin Zaidah and the Badawi, iv. 97.

- Ma’an the son of Zaidah and the Three Girls, iv. 96.

- Mad Lover, The, vii. 139.

- Madinah (Al-), The Lovers of, vii. 139.

- Magic Horse, The, v. 1.

- Mahbubah, Al-Mutawakkil and his favourite, iv. 291.

- Malik al-Nasir (Al-) and the three Masters of Police, iv. 271.

- —— and his Wazir, vii. 142.

- Man and his Wife, The, ix. 98.

- Man who never laughed during the rest of his days, The, vi. 160.

- Man (The Woman who had to lover a) and the other who had to lover a boy, v. 165.

- Man of Upper Egypt and his Frankish Wife, ix. 19.

- Man of Al-Yaman and his six Slave-girls, iv. 245.

- Man who stole the dog’s dish of gold, iv. 268.

- Man who saw the Night of Power (Three Wishes), vi. 180.

- Man’s dispute with the learned Woman about boys and girls, v. 154.

- Maruf the Cobbler and his wife Fatimah, x. 1.

- Mansur, Yahya bin Khalid and, iv. 179.

- Masrur and Ibn al-Karibi, v. 109.

- Masrur and Zayn al-Mawasif, viii. 205.

- Merchant of Oman, The, ix. 188.

- —— and the Robbers, The, ix. 100.

- —— and the two Sharpers, The, iii. 158.

- Merchant’s Sister, Ibrahim bin al-Mahdi and the, iv. 278.

- —— Wife, The King’s son and the, vi. 167.

- —— Wife and the Parrot, The, i. 52.

- Mercury Ali of Cairo, The Adventures of, vii. 172.

- Merman, and Abdullah the Fisherman, Abdullah the, ix. 165.

- Miller and his wife, The, v. 82.

- Miriam, Ali Nur al-Din and, viii. 264.

- Miser and Loaves of Bread, The, vi. 137.

- Mock Caliph, The, iv. 130.

- Mohammed al-Amin and Ja’afar bin al-Hadi, v. 93.

- Mohammed bin Sabaik and the Merchant Hasan, King, vii. 308.

- Money-changer, The Thief and the, iv. 275.

- Monkey, The Thief and his, iii. 159.

- Moslem Champion and the Christian Lady, The, v. 277.

- Mouse, The, and the Cat, ix. 35.

- Mouse and the Flea, The, iii. 151.

- Mouse and the Ichneumon, The, iii. 147.

- Muunis, Ali bin Tahir and the girl, v. 164.

- Musab bin al-Zubayr and Ayishah his wife, v. 79.

- Muslem bin al-Walid and Dibil al-Khuzai, v. 127.

- Mutawakkil (Al-) and Al-Fath bin Khakan, v. 153.

- —— and his favourite Mahbubah, iv. 291.

- Mutalammis (Al-) and his wife Umaymah, v. 74.

- Naomi, Ni’amah bin al-Rabi’a and his Slave-girl, iv. 1.

- Nazarene Broker’s Story, The, i. 262.

- Necklace, The Stolen, vi. 182.

- Niggard and the Loaves of Bread, The, vi. 137.

- Night of Power, The man who saw the, vi. 180.

- Nile (The Ferryman of the) and the Hermit, v. 288.

- Ni’amah bin al-Raby’a and Naomi his Slave-girl, iv. 1.

- Nur al-Din Ali and the damsel Anis al-Jalis, ii. 1.

- Nur al-Din of Cairo and his son Badr al-Din Hasan, i. 195.

- Ogress, The King’s Son and the, vi. 139.

- Old Man’s Story, The First, i. 27.

- —— —— The Second, i. 32.

- —— —— The Third, i. 36.

- Old Woman, Abu Suwayd and the handsome, v. 163.

- Omar bin al-Nu’uman and his Sons Sharrkan and Zau al-Makan, The Tale of King, ii. 77.

- Omar bin al-Khattab and the young Badawi, v. 99.

- Oman, The Merchant of, ix. 188.

- Otbah and Rayya, vii. 91.

- Page who feigned to know the speech of birds, The, vi. 169.

- Paradise, The Apples of, v. 141.

- Parrot, The Merchant’s wife and the, i. 52.

- Partridge, The Hawk and the, iii. 138.

- Peacock, The Sparrow and the, iii. 161.

- Persian and the Kurd Sharper, Ali the, iv. 149.

- Physician Duban, The, i. 45.

- Physician’s Story, The Jewish, i. 288.

- Pilgrim and the old woman who dwelt in the desert, The, v. 186.

- Pilgrim Prince, The Unjust King and the, ix. 50.

- Pious black slave, The, v. 261.

- Pigeons, The Hedgehog and the, iii. 156.

- Pigeons, The Two, vi. 183.

- Platter-maker and his wife, The devout, v. 264.

- Poets, Harun al-Rashid and the three, v. 77.

- Police of Bulak, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 273.

- —— of Kus and the Sharper, the Chief of the, iv. 276.

- —— of New Cairo, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 271.

- —— of Old Cairo, Story of the Chief of the, iv. 274.

- —— (The Three Masters of), Al-Malik, al-Nasir and, iv. 271.

- Poor man and his friend in need, The, iv. 288.

- Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad, The, i. 82.

- Portress, The Tale of the, i. 173.

- Prince Behram and the Princess Al-Datma, vi. 184.

- ——, the Ensorcelled, i. 69.

- —— and the Ghulah, The, i. 54.

- ——, The Devout, v. 111.

- —— (the Pilgrim), The Unjust King and, ix. 50.

- Prior who became a Moslem, The, v. 141.

- Providence, The justice of, v. 286.

- Purse, The Stolen, vi. 209.

- Pyramids of Egypt, Al-Maamun and the, v. 105.

- Queen of the Serpents, The, v. 298.

- Rake’s trick against the chaste Wife, The, vi. 135.

- Rayya, Otbah and, vii. 91.

- Reeve’s Tale, The, i. 278.

- Rogueries of Dalilah the Crafty and her daughter Zaynab the Coney-catcher, The, vii. 144.

- Rose-in-Hood, Uns al-Wujud and the Wazir’s Daughter, v. 12.

- Ruined Man of Baghdad and his Slave-girl, The, ix. 24.

- —— who became rich again through a dream, The, iv. 189.

- Rukh, Abd al-Rahman the Moor’s Story of the, v. 122.

- Sa’id bin Salim and the Barmecides, v. 94.

- Saint to whom Allah gave a cloud to serve him, The, v. 274.

- Saker and the Birds, The, iii. 154.

- Sandal-wood Merchant and the Sharpers, The, vi. 202.

- Sayf al-Muluk and Badi’a al-Jamal, vii. 314.

- School, The Loves of the Boy and the Girl at, v. 73.

- Schoolmaster who fell in love by report, The, v. 117.

- ——, The Foolish, v. 118.

- ——, The ignorant man who set up for a, v. 119.

- Serpent, The Crow and the, ix. 46.

- Serpent-charmer and his Wife, ix. 56.

- Serpents, The Queen of the, v. 298.

- Sexes, Relative excellence of the, v. 154.

- Shahryar and his brother, King (Introduction), i. 1.

- Shahryar (King) and his brother, i. 2.

- Shams al-Nahar, Ali bin Bakkar and, iii. 162.

- Sharper of Alexandria and the Chief of Police, The, iv. 269.

- Sharper, Ali the Persian and the Kurd, iv. 149.

- ——, The Chief of the Kus Police and the, iv. 276.

- ——, The Simpleton and the, v. 83.

- Sharpers, The Merchant and the Two, iii. 158.

- ——, The Sandal-wood Merchant and the, vi. 202.

- Sharrkan and Zau al-Makan, The History of King Omar bin Al-Nu’uman and his Sons, ii. 277.

- Shaykh’s Story (The First), i. 27.

- —— (The Second), i. 32.

- —— (The Third), i. 36.

- Shepherd and the Thief, The, ix. 106.

- Shimas, King Jali’ad of Hind and his Wazir, ix. 32.

- Shipwrecked Woman and her child, The, v. 259.

- Shirin and the Fisherman, Khusrau and, v. 91.

- Simpleton and the Sharper, The, v. 83.

- Sindibad and his Falcon, King, i. 50.

- Sindbad the Seaman and Sindbad the Porter, vi. 1.

- ——, First Voyage of, vi. 4.

- ——, Second Voyage of, vi. 14.

- ——, Third Voyage of, vi. 22.

- ——, Fourth Voyage of, vi. 34.

- ——, Fifth Voyage of, vi. 48.

- ——, Sixth Voyage of, vi. 58.

- ——, Seventh Voyage of, vi. 68.

- —— (note from Cal. Edit.), vi. 78.

- Singing-girl, The Goldsmith and the Cashmere, vi. 156.

- Six Slave-girls, The Man of Al-Yaman and his, iv. 245.

- Slave, The pious black, v. 261.

- Slave-girl, The ruined man of Baghdad and his, ix. 24.

- Slave-girls, The Man of Al-Yaman and his six, iv. 245.

- Sparrow and the Eagle, The, iii. 155.

- —— and the Peacock, The, iii. 161.

- Spider and the Wind, The, ix. 59.

- Spring, The Enchanted, vi. 145.

- Squinting slave-girl, Abu al-Aswad and his, v. 80.

- Stolen Necklace, The, vi. 182.

- —— Purse, The, vi. 209.

- Suitors, The Lady and her five, vi. 172.

- Sweep and Noble Lady of Baghdad, The, iv. 125.

- Tailor’s Tale, The, i. 300.

- Taj al-Muluk and the Princess Dunya, The Tale of, ii. 263.

- Tawaddud, Abu al-Hasan and his slave-girl, v. 189.

- Thief, The Lover who feigned himself a, iv. 155.

- —— and the Shroff, The, iv. 275.

- —— and his Monkey, The, iii. 159.

- ——, The Shepherd and the, ix. 106.

- —— turned Merchant and the other Thief, The, v. 107.

- Thieves, The Boy and the, ix. 95.

- ——, The Merchant and the, ix. 100.

- ——, The Two, v. 107.

- Three-year-old-child, The Debauchee and the, vi. 208.

- Three Apples, The, i. 186.

- Three unfortunate Lovers, v. 133.

- Three Wishes, or the Man who longed to see the Night of Power, The, vi. 180.

- Tortoise, The Water-fowl and the, iii. 129.

- Tortoises, The Heathcock and the, ix. 113.

- Trader (the) and the Jinni, i. 24.

- Trick (The Lover’s) against the chaste wife, vi. 135.

- —— (The Wife’s) against her husband, vi. 152.

- Two Kings, The, ix. 56.

- Two Pigeons, The, vi. 183.

- Umaymah, Al-Mutalammis and his wife, v. 74.

- Unfortunate Lovers, The Three, v. 133.

- Unjust King and the Pilgrim Prince, The, ix. 50.

- Uns al-Wujud and the Wazir’s Daughter Rose-in-Hood, v. 32.

- Upper Egypt (The man of) and his Frank wife, ix. 19.

- Walid bin Sahl, Yunus the Scribe and the Caliph, vii. 104.

- Wardan, the Butcher, Adventure with the Lady and the Bear, iv. 293.

- Water-carrier and the Goldsmith’s Wife, The, v. 89.

- Water-fowl and the Tortoise, The, iii. 129.

- Wazir and the Sage Duban, The, i. 45.

- Wazir, Al-Malik al-Nasir and his, vii. 142.

- —— of Al-Yaman and his young brother, The, v. 71.

- Wazir’s Son and the Hammam-Keeper’s Wife, The, vi. 152.

- —— Wife, The King and his, vi. 129.

- Weasel, The Mouse and the, iii. 147.

- Weaver, The Foolish, iii. 159.

- Wife, The Badawi and his, vii. 124.

- —— (the Chaste) The Lover’s Trick against, vi. 135.

- ——, The King and his Wazir’s, vi. 129.

- ——, The Man and his Wilful, ix. 98.

- —— (The Merchant’s) and the Parrot, i. 52.

- —— (The Virtuous) and the King, v. 121.

- Wife’s device to cheat her husband, The, vi. 152.

- —— trick against her husband, The, v. 96.

- Wild Ass, The Jackal and the, ix. 48.

- Wilful Wife, The Man and his, ix. 98.

- Wind, The Spider and the, ix. 59.

- Wird Khan (King) and his Women and Wazirs, ix. 90.

- Wolf and the Fox, The, iii. 132.

- Wolf, The Foxes and the, ix. 103.

- Woman (The shipwrecked) and her child, v. 259.

- Woman’s trick against her husband, v. 96.

- Woman who made her husband sift dust, The, iv. 281.

- Woman whose hands were cut off for Almsgiving, The, iv. 281.

- Women, The Malice of, vi. 122.

- ——, The Two, v. 165.

- Yahya bin Khalid and the Forger, iv. 181.

- —— and Mansur, iv. 179.

- —— and the Poor Man, v. 92.

- Yaman (The Man of Al-) and his six slave-girls, iv. 245.

- —— (The Wazir of Al-) and his young brother, v. 71.

- Yunus the Scribe and the Caliph Walid bin Sahl, vii. 104.

- Zau al-Makan, The History of King Omar bin al-Nu’uman and his Sons Sharrkan and, ii. 77.

- Zayn al-Mawasif, Masrur and, viii. 205.

- Zaynab the Coney-Catcher, The Rogueries of Dalilah the Wily, and her Daughter, vii. 144.

- Zubaydah in the Bath, Harun al-Rashid and, v. 75.

- Zumurrud, Ali Shar and, iv. 187.

INDEX II.

ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE NOTES

(ANTHROPOLOGICAL, &c.)

Prepared by F. STEINGASS, Ph.D.

- A’amash (Al-), traditionist, v. 81.

- A’amash (Al-) = one with watering eyes, vi. 96.

- A’aráf (Al-) = partition-wall (chapter of the Koran), v. 217.

- A’araj (Al-), traditionist, v. 81.

- Aaron’s rod, ii. 242.

- —— (becomes with Moslems Moses’ staff), v. 238.

- Abá, Abáah = cloak of hair, ii. 133; viii. 42.

- Abá al-Khayr = my good sir, etc., ix. 54.

- Abad = eternity, without end, ii. 205.

- Abbás “hero eponymus” of the Abbasides, i. 188.

- —— (= the grim-faced) iv. 138.

- Abbasides (descendants of the Prophet’s uncle), ii. 61.

- —— (black banners and dress), ii. 64, 292.

- ’Abd = servile, iii. 44.

- Abd al-Ahad = slave of the One (God), vi. 222.

- Abd al-Azíz (Caliph), ii. 166.

- Abd al-Malik (Caliph), ii. 77, 167.

- Abd al-Kádir of Gilán (founder of the Kádiri order), iv. 41.

- Abd al-Malik ibn Marwán (Caliph), iii. 319; iv. 7.

- Abd al-Rahím = slave of the Compassionate, vi. 221.

- Abd al-Salám = slave of salvation, vi. 211.

- Abd al-Samad = slave of the Eternal, vi. 221.

- Abd al-Samad al-Samúdí (for Samanhúdí?), vi. 87.

- Abdallah (a neutral name), v. 141.

- Abdallah bin Abbás, companion and traditioner, i. 304.

- Abdallah bin Abí Kilábah, iv. 113.

- Abdallah bin al-Zubayr, iii. 318.

- Abdallah bin Málik al-Khuzá’í, iv. 181.

- Abdallah bin Mas’úd (traditionist), v. 81.

- Abdallah bin Sálim (traditionist), v. 81.

- Abdallah ibn al-Mu’tazz (poet-prince), x. 39.

- Abdún (convent of) x. 40.

- Abhak = Allah bless him and keep (see Sal’am), ii. 24.

- ’Abír (a fragrant powder sprinkled on face, body and clothes), viii. 240.

- Abjad (Hebrew-Arabic alphabet), v. 229.

- —— (logogriphs derived from it), viii. 93.

- Ablution (difference of fashion in performing it), v. 112.

- —— (obligatory after copulation), viii. 305.

- Abraham (an Imám to mankind), ii. 203.

- —— (place of) ii. 272; iv. 148.

- —— (the Friend = mediæval St. Abraham), v. 205; vi. 270.

- Abtan (Al-) = the most profound (see Bátiní), vi. 221.

- Abú al-Abbás al-Mubarrad (grammarian), v. 138.

- Abú al-Abbás al-Rakáshí (poet), v. 77.

- Abú al-Ayná, v. 164.

- Abú al-Hamlát = father of assaults, burdens, pregnancies, vii. 149.

- Abú al-Hasan (not Husn), iii. 162.

- Abú al-Husn = Father of Beauty (a fancy-name), v. 189.

- Abú al-Hosayn (Father of the Fortlet) = fox, iii. 132.

- Abú al-Lays (Pr. N.) = Father of the Lion, ix. 211.

- Abú al-Muzaffir = Father of the Conqueror, iv. 166.

- Abú al-Nowás (Pr. N.) = Father of the Sidelocks, iv. 55, 264.

- Abú al-Ruwaysh = Father of the Feather-kin, viii. 77.

- Abú al-Sa’ádát = Father of Prosperities, viii. 148; x. 29.

- Abú al-Sakhá = Father of Munificence, vii. 133.

- Abú Alí, see Di’ibil al-Khuzá’i.

- Abú Alí al-Husayn the Wag, vii. 130.

- Abú Ámir bin Marwán (Wazir to Saladin), vii. 142.

- Abú Bakr (Caliph) ii. 167, 197; v. 235.

- Abú Bakr Mohammed al-Anbárí (grammarian), v. 141.

- Abú Dalaf al-Ijili (a soldier famed for liberality and culture), ix. 189.

- Abú Fáris = Father of Spoils (lion), v. 40.

- Abú Hanífah (founder of the Senior School), ii. 207.

- —— (scourged for refusing to take office), ii. 210.

- Abú Hassán al-Ziyadí, iv. 258.

- Abú Házim, ii. 205.

- Abú Horayrah (uncle of Mohammed), v. 81.

- Abú Hosayn = Father of the Fortlet (fox), vi. 211.

- Abú Ishak (Hárún’s cup-companion), ii. 302.

- Abú Karn = Father of the Horn (unicorn?), vi. 21.

- Abú Kidr = Father of the Cooking-pot, i. 304.

- Abú Kír = Father of the Pitch (Abou Kir), ix. 134.

- Abú Kurrat = Father of Coolness (Chamæleon), iii. 165.

- Abú Lahab and his wife, viii. 291.

- Abú Lúlúah (murderer of Caliph Omar), ii. 162.

- Abú Maryam (a term of contempt), viii. 306.

- Abú Miján (song of), x. 41.

- Abú Mohammed al-Battál (hero of an older tale), viii. 335.

- Abú Músà al-Ashárí, ii. 162.

- Abú Riyáh = Father of Winds (a toy), ii. 93.

- Abú Shámah = Father of the Cheek-mole, i. 269.

- Abú Shámmah = Father of a Smeller or nose, i. 269.

- Abú Shawárib = Father of Mustachios, i. 269.

- Abú Shiháb, Father of the Shooting-star = evil spirit, i. 221.

- Abú Sír (corruption of Pousiri = Busiris), ix. 134.

- Abú Sirhán = Father of (going out to pray by) Morning, iii. 146; ix. 104.

- Abú Tabak = Father of Whipping, x. 5.

- Abú Tammám (poet), v. 157.

- Abú Yakzán = awakener (ass, cock), i. 16, 18.

- Abú Yúsuf (the Lawyer), iv. 153.

- Abú Zanád (traditionist), v. 81.

- Abú Zarr (companion of the Prophet), ii. 200; v. 102.

- Abyssinians (hardly to be called blackamoors), vi. 63.

- Account asked from outgoing Governors, vii. 102.

- Account of them will be presently given = “we leave them for the present,” vii. 157.

- Acids applied as counter-inebriants, viii. 32.

- Acquit me of responsibility = pardon me, ii. 76.

- —— (formula of dismissing a servant), vi. 243.

- Acquittance of all possible claims after business transactions (quoted on Judgment-Day), ix. 285.

- ’Ád (tribe of the prehistoric Arabs) i. 65; iii. 294; ix. 174.

- ’Ád bin Zayd (poet), v. 124.

- Adab = anything between good education and good manners, i. 132; ix. 41.

- Adam’s loins, iv. 111.

- Adam’s Peak (Ar. Jabal al-Ramun), vi. 65.

- Ádamí = an Adamite (opposed to Jinn), ix. 169.

- Adan = our Aden, viii. 248.

- Address without vocative particle more emphatic, vii. 125.

- Addressing by the name not courteous, vii. 114.

- Adí (son of Hátim al-Táyyí), iv. 95.

- Ádil (Al-) = the Just (Caliph Omar), v. 103.

- ’Ádilíyah (Mosque in Cairo), x. 6.

- Adím = leather (Bulghár, Morocco), viii. 80.

- Adím al-Zauk = lack-tact, ix. 206.

- Adites (first and second), vi. 269.

- Adl = just (ironically), iv. 271.

- Adm (Udm) = any relish, iv. 128.

- Admiral (fishing for the King’s table), ix. 159.

- Adnán (Arab genealogy begins with), v. 100.

- —— (land of Arabia), vi. 94.

- Adolescent (Un, aime toutes les femmes), vii. 299.

- Adultery (none without an adulterer), v. 90.

- —— (to be proved by four witnesses), v. 97.

- —— (son of = base-born), ix. 331.

- —— (son of, to one’s own child), iii. 219.

- Æolipyla, ii. 101.

- Æsop the fable-writer, x. 117.

- Af’à = ὄφις (a snake), ix. 37.

- Affirmative and negative particles, vii. 195.

- Afridun (Furaydun) absurd name for a Greek king, ii. 82.

- Africa (suggested derivation of the name), vii. 60.

- Aftah (Al-) = Broad-’o-Brow, i. 17.

- Aghá = master, sir, gentleman (politely applied to a Eunuch), i. 235; ii. 50.

- —— (Al-) for chief police officer, vii. 156.

- Ahassa bi ’l-shurbah = “he smelt a rat,” vii. 144.

- Ahd (Al-) wa al-Mísák = oath and covenant, ix. 327.

- Ahdab = hunchback (opposed to Ak’as), i. 213.

- Áhirah = strumpet (see Fájirah), viii. 109.

- Ahjár al-Kassárín = falling-stones, viii. 334.

- Ahl al-Bayt = the person of the house (euphemistic for wife), vi. 199.

- Ahlan = as one of the household, viii. 269.

- Ahmad = the praised one, Mohammed, ii. 226.

- Ahmad al-Danaf (Pr. N.) = Calamity Ahmad, iv. 75.

- —— bin Abí Dawád (High Chancellor to the Abbasides), ix. 244.

- —— bin Hanbal (founder of the fourth Moslem School), ii. 204.

- Ahnaf (Al-) bin Kays, ii. 160.

- Ahr (ihr) = fornication, in the sense of irreligion, ii. 258.

- Ahrám (Al-) = the Pyramids, v. 105.

- Ahwáz (city and province of Khuzistan), vi. 287.

- “Aidance from Allah and victory are near,” ix. 317.

- ’Áin = Smiter with the evil eye, i. 123.

- Air (I fear it for her when it bloweth), viii. 53.

- ’Ajáib al-Hind = marvels of Ind, x. 153.

- Ajal = appointed time of life, i. 74.

- —— = yes verily, vii. 195.

- ’Ajam (Al-) = region not Arab, Persia, i. 2.

- ’Ajami = foreigner, esp. Persian, i. 120.

- Ajíb (Pr. N.) = wonderful, vi. 257.

- Ajúz, for old woman, highly insulting, i. 174.

- ’Ajwah = dates pressed into a solid mass and deified, vii. 14.

- Akabah (mountain pass near Meccah), v. 295.

- Akákír = drugs, spices, vii. 147.

- Akásirah (= Kisra-Kings), i. 75; ix. 323.

- —— (= sons of the royal Chosroës), v. 10.

- Akh = brother (wide signification of the word), vi. 243.

- Akh al-Jahálah = Brother of Ignorance, iii. 162.

- Akhawán shakíkán = (two) brothers german, viii. 340.

- Ákhir al-Zamán = the latter days, v. 304.

- Akhlát (town in Armenia), vii. 88.

- Akhzar = green, grey, fresh (applied to cheek-down), ii. 292.

- Akík (Al-), two of the name, vii. 140.

- ’Akík = carnelian (“seal with seals of”), viii. 228.

- Akíl (son of Abú Tálib), viii. 172.

- ’Akká = Acre, ix. 19.

- Akkám = Cameleer, Caravan-manager, iv. 40.

- Akl al-hishmah = eating decorously, ix. 337.

- Akmám, pl. of Kumm = sleeve, petal, viii. 275.

- Akr Kayrawán = ball of silver-dross, viii. 267.

- Akún fidá-ka = I may be thy ransom, viii. 36.

- Akyál, title of the Himyarite Kings, vii. 60.

- Akrás = cakes, i. 83.

- Al (the Article with Proper Names), iii. 309.

- Alà júdi-k = to thy generosity, ix. 150.

- Alá al-Din (Aladdin) = Glory of the Faith, iv. 29, 33.

- Alà kulli hál = in any case, any how, viii. 272.

- Alà mahlak = at thy leisure, ix. 168.

- Alà raghm = in spite of, vii. 121.

- A’láj = sturdy miscreants, x. 38.

- Alak = clotted blood, iii. 26.

- Alam = way-mark etc., v. 191.

- —— (not Ilm) al-Din = flag of the faith, ii. 19.

- Aláma = alá-má = upon what? wherefore? iv. 201.

- Alas for his chance of escaping = there is none, vii. 183.

- Alast (day of), iv. 111.

- Albatross (supposed never to touch land), vi. 33.

- Alchemy (its practice has cost many a life), viii. 11.

- Alcinous (of the Arabian Odyssy), vi. 65.

- Alcove (corruption of Al-Kubbah), v. 18.

- Ál Dáud (David’s family), iv. 50.

- Aleppo (noted for debauchery), v. 64.

- Alexander (of the Koran) not to be confounded with the Macedonian, ii. 199.

- Alexandria (praise of), viii. 289.

- Alfí = one who costs a thousand, iv. 225.

- Alhambra = (Dár) al-Hamrá, the Red, vii. 49.

- Alhamdulillah (pronounced to avert the evil eye), v. 7.

- Alí bin Abí Tálib (Caliph), v. 213; 225.

- —— (his deeds of prowess), ii. 108.

- —— (murder of), iii. 319.

- —— bin Mohammed bin Abdallah bin Táhír (Governor), v. 164.

- —— al-Mulúk = high of (among the Kings), vii. 354.

- —— al-Zaybak (Pr. N. = Mercury Ali), iv. 75; vii. 172.

- —— Shár (Pr. N.), iv. 187.

- Alif (stature like one), iii. 236; iv. 249.

- —— Há, Wáw as tests of calligraphy, vii. 112.

- Alish Takish (acting woman and man alternately), v. 65.

- All will not be save well = it will be the worse for him, ix. 293.

- Allah (will open thee) a formula of refusal, i. 32.

- —— (hath said) formula of quoting the Koran, i. 61.

- —— (names, by Edwin Arnold), ii. 28.

- —— Wa’llahi tayyib (exclamation of the Egyptian Moslem), ib. 34.

- —— (His name pronounced against the evil eye), iv. 34.

- —— (is all-knowing, swearing by, forbidden), ib. ~gutenberg 53254 .

- —— = (I don’t know), ib. ~gutenberg 53254 .

- —— (give thee profit), iii. 17.

- —— (unto, we are returning), ib. 317.

- —— (desire unto), v. 104.

- —— (corporality of?), ib. 104.

- —— (requite you abundantly = “thank you”), ib. 171.

- —— (seeking refuge with), ib. 200.

- —— (names of), ib. 214.

- —— (be praised whatso be our case), vi. 3.

- —— (the “Manifest Truth”), ib. 93.

- —— (is omniscient), formula used when telling an improbable tale, ib. 210.

- —— (the Opener), ib. 216.

- —— (it is He who gives by our means), ib. 233.

- —— (sight comprehendeth Him not), ib. 283.

- —— (confound the far One, hard swearing), vii. 155.

- —— (succour the Caliph against thee), ib. 159.

- —— (is All-knowing for our tale is no “Gospel truth”), ib. 209.

- —— (I take refuge with—from gainsaying thee = God forbid that I should oppose thee), viii. 53.

- —— (perpetuate his shadow), ib. 170.

- —— (we seek refuge with him from the error of the intelligent), ib. 327.

- —— (will make no way for the Infidels over the True Believers), ix. 16.

- —— (I seek refuge with), ib. 35.

- —— (He was jealous for Almighty), ib. 104.

- —— (I fear him in respect of = I am governed by Him in my dealings with), ib. 123.

- —— (pardon thee, showing that the speaker does not believe in another’s tale), ib. 154.

- —— (the Provider), ib. 166.

- —— (for the love of), ib. 170.

- —— (Karím = God is bountiful), ib. 167.

- —— (grant thee grace = pardon thee), ib. 283.

- —— (yasturak = will veil thee), ib. 309.

- —— (sole Scient of the hidden things, be extolled), ib. 311.

- —— (raised the heavens without columns, etc.), ib. 324.

- —— (will make things easy = will send us aid), x. 2.

- —— (give thee quittance of responsibility), ib. 11.

- —— (will send thee thy daily bread), ib. 13.

- Allah! Allah! = I conjure thee by God, i. 346.

- Alláh Karím = Allah is all beneficent, i. 32.

- Allaho a’alam = God is all knowing, i. 2, 50.

- Allaho akbar (as a war cry), ii. 89; v. 196; vii. 8; viii. 265.

- Allahumma = Yá Allah with emphasis, i. 39.

- Allusions (far-fetched, fanciful and obscure), iii. 58, 169, 176, 263.

- Almá = brown- (not “damask-”) lipped, v. 66.

- Almás = Gr. Adamas, ix. 325.

- Almenichiaka, vi. 124.

- Almond-apricot, vi. 277.

- Alms to reverend men to secure their prayers, ii. 71.

- Alnashar (Story of), x. 146.

- Aloes, see Sabr.

- —— (well appreciated in Eastern medicine), ix. 100.

- —— (the finest used for making Nadd), ix. 150.

- Alpinism (unknown), iii. 324.

- Al-Safar Zafar = voyaging is victory, i. 250.

- Alwán (pl. of Laun, colour) = viands, dishes, viii. 23.

- Amáim (pl. of Imamah) = turbands, iv. 100.

- ’Amal = action, operation (applied to drugs etc.), ix. 274.

- ’Amala hilah for tricking, a Syro-Egyptian vulgarism, vii. 43.

- Amalekites, vii. 264, 265.

- Amám-ak = before thee, vii. 94.

- Amán = quarter, mercy, i. 342.

- ’Amáriah (Pr. N. of a town), vii. 353.

- Amazon (a favourite in folk-lore), ii. 96.

- Amazons (of Dahome), viii. 39.

- Ambar al-Khám = rude Ambergris, viii. 85.

- Ambiguousity, v. 44.

- Amend her case = bathe her, etc., vii. 266.

- Amid (Amidah) town in Mesopotamia, vi. 106.

- Amín (Al-) = the Trusted of Allah, iv. 261.

- —— —— son and successor of Hárún al-Rashíd, i. 185; v. 93, 152.

- Ámín (Amen) = So be it! ix. 131.

- Amír = military commander, i. 259.

- ’Ámir = one who inhabiteth, haunter, x. 6.

- Amír and Samúl = Jones, Brown and Robinson, iv. 106.

- Amír al-Muuminín = Prince of the Faithful, i. 112.

- Ammá ba’ad = but after (initiatory formula), ii. 37.

- ’Amm = uncle (polite address to a father-in-law), x. 32.

- Ammá laka au ’alayka = either to thee (the gain) or upon thee (the loss), ix. ii.

- Amor discende non ascende, iii. 240.

- Amr (Al-) = command, matter, affair, ix. 67.

- Amrad = beardless and handsome, effeminate, i. 327.

- Amrú (pronounced Amr) or Zayd = Tom, Dick or Harry, iv. 2.

- —— bin Ma’adi Karib (poet), v. 147.

- —— bin Masa’dah (Pr. N.), v. 145.

- Amsá = he passed the evening, etc., iii. 239.

- Amsár (pl. of Misr) = cities, i. 11.

- —— = settled provinces, vii. 371.

- Amshát (combs) perhaps = Kanáfah (vermicelli), i. 83.

- Amtár, pl. of Matr, q.v., iii. 295.

- Amúd al-Sawári = the Pillar of Masts (Diocletian’s column), viii. 323.

- Amúríyah = the classical Amorium, v. 141.

- “Ana” (from Night ccclxxxi. to ccccxxiv.), v. 64.

- Ana a’amil = I will do it (Egypto-Syrian vulgarism), v. 367.

- Ana fí jíratak = I crave thy intercession (useful phrase), iv. 83.

- Anagnorisis, admirably managed, viii. 104.

- Analphabetic Amírs, ix. 126.

- Ánasa-kum = ye are honoured by knowing him, x. 11.

- Anbár (pronounced Ambár), town on the Euphrates, iv. 152.

- Anbar (Ambar) = ambergris, vi. 60.

- Andalíb = nightingale (masc. in Arab.), viii. 282.

- Andalusian = Spanish (i.e. of Vandal-land), vi. 101.

- Andam = the gum called dragon’s blood; brazil-wood, i. 176; iii. 263; viii. 225.

- Anemone on a tomb, ii. 325.

- Angels (taking precedence in the order of created beings), ix. 81.

- —— (appearing to Sodomites), iii. 301.

- —— (ride piebalds), vi. 146.

- —— (shooting down the Jinn), viii. 292.

- Anís al-Jalís = the Cheerer of the Companion, ii. 5.

- Animals (have no fear of man), ix. 181.

- Anista-ná = thy company gladdens us, viii. 231.

- Anklet-ring and ear drops (erotic meaning of), ii. 318.

- Ansár = Medinite auxiliaries, vii. 92; viii. 183.

- Ant (chapter ix. of the Koran), v. 213.

- Antar (Romance quoted), iv. 41.

- —— (and the Chosroë), vi. 285.

- —— (contest with Khosrewan), vii. 289.

- Anthropophagy (allowed when it saves life), v. 186.

- Antiochus and Stratonice, iv. 10.

- Ants (a destructive power in tropic climates), ix. 46.

- Anúshírwán = Anúshín-rawán = Sweet of Soul, v. 87.

- Anwá, pl. of Nau, q.v., viii. 266.

- Anwár = lights, flowers, viii. 270; 282.

- Anyáb (pl. of Náb) = grinder teeth, ix. 140.

- Ape-names (expressing auspiciousness), iii. 159.

- Apes (isle of) vi. 23.

- —— (and their lustful propensities), vi. 54.

- —— (gathering fruits), vi. 56.

- —— (remnant of some ancient tribe), vii. 346.

- Apodosis omitted, vi. 203, 239.

- Apple (wine), iv. 134.

- —— (many a goodly one rotten at the core), iv. 187.

- Apricots (various kinds), viii. 268.

- ’Ár (Al-) = shame, v. 138.

- Arab al-Arbá = prehistoric tribes of the Arabs, i. 112; v. 101.

- —— al-Musta’ajimah = barbarised Arabs, ib.

- —— al-Musta’aribah = naturalised Arabs, ib.

- —— al-Muta’arribah = Arabised Arabs, ib.

- —— (exaggerates generosity), ii. 36.

- —— (shouting under his ruler’s palace), ib. 39.

- —— temperament, ib. 54, 101, 181.

- —— cap (Turtúr), ib. 143.

- —— (Derivation of the name), ib. 140.

- —— (pathos), iii. 55.

- —— (the noble merciful), ib. 88.

- —— (shop), ib. 163.

- —— (style compared with Persian), vi. 125.

- A’ráb = dwellers in the desert, ix. 293.

- Arab horses (breeds of), v. 246.

- Arab-land and Ajam = all the world over, v. 136.

- Arabian Night converted into an Arabian Note, vii. 314.

- Arabian Odyssey, viii. 7.

- Arabs (for plundering nomades), x. 25.

- Arafat (Mount, where the victims are not slaughtered), v. 295.

- —— (day of), ii. 169.

- Arák (capparis shrub), ii. 54.

- —— (tooth-stick of the wild caper-tree; Aráka = I see thee), iii. 275.

- Arakíyah = white scull-cap, i. 215.

- Ar’ar = Juniper-tree, “heath,” iii. 254; vi. 95.

- Ardabb (Irdabb) = five bushels, i. 263.

- Ardeshir (Artaxerxes), three Persian Kings of the name, ii. 156; vii. 209.

- Ardhanárí = the half-woman, iii. 306.

- Arianism and early Christianity, x. 190.

- Aríf (Al-) = monitor, i. 231.

- Arísh (Al-), frontier town between Egypt and Palestine, ix. 286.

- ’Aríshah = arbour, etc., ix. 219.

- Aristomenes and his fox, vi. 45.

- Arithmetic (not mastered by Moslems), v. 236.

- Arithmology (cumbrous in Arabic for lack of the higher numerals), ix. 123.

- Ark al-Haláwat = vein of sweetness, for penis, iv. 51.

- Arman = Armenia, ii. 273.

- Armaníyah (Armenia), iv. 182.

- Armenians (porters of Constantinople), vi. i.

- Arm-pits (taking a dismounting person under the, a sign of respect), iv. 24.

- Arms and armour, x. 86.

- Army (divided into six divisions), iii. 290.

- Arsh = the ninth Heaven, v. 167.

- Artál, see Rotl.

- Artists in cosmetics, x. 234.

- Arúbah (Al-) = Friday, vi. 190.

- Arún (Heb.) = in his shirt, i. 78.

- ’Arús (Al-) = the bride (tropical name for wine), viii. 203.

- As’ad = more (or most) fortunate, iii. 346.

- Asaf bin Barkhiya (Solomon’s Wazir), vi. 99; vii. 318; viii. 133.

- Asáfírí = sparrow-olives, iii. 295.

- ’Asákír = corner-terminals of a litter, x. 32.

- Asal Kasab = cane-honey, x. 3.

- Asal Katr = drip-honey, x. 2.

- Asal Nahl = bee’s honey, i. 271.

- Ásár = traces, ix. 255.

- Ash’ab (proverbial for greed), x. 15.

- Asháb = companions, vii. 92; viii. 183.

- Asháb al-Ráy (epithet of the Hanafi school), vi. 146.

- Asháb al-Suffah, v. 102.

- Asháb al-Ziyá = Feudatories, vii. 327.

- Ashhab = grey-white, ii. 116.

- A-Sharíf anta = art thou a noble, ix. 231.

- Ashírah = clan, vii. 121.

- Ashjár = door-posts or wooden bolts, vi. 191.

- Ashkánián, race of Persian Kings, i. 78.

- Asídah (custard, pap), iv. 37.

- Ásim = defending, vii. 314.

- Askar jarrár = drawing (i.e. conquering) army, vii. 85.

- Aslah = head-kerchief, ii. 59.

- Aslán (Pr. N., probably for Arslan = lion), iv. 78.

- Asma’í (Al-), author of Antar, iv. 159; vii. 110.

- Asoka’s wife and Kunála, vi. 127.

- Ass (held ill-omened), ii. 25.

- —— (-goad), iii. 116.

- —— (voice “most ungrateful”), iii. 117.

- —— (the wild, “handy” with his hoof), iii. 235.

- Asr (Al-) = time or prayer of mid-afternoon, i. 240.

- Astár (pl. of Satr = chopper?), viii. 184.

- Astarte (primarily the planet Venus?), x. 229.

- Astrolabe, father of our sextant, i. 304.

- Aswad = black (used for any dark colour), viii. 268.

- ’Atb = blame, reproach (for disgrace), viii. 112.

- Atbák = trays, v. 264.

- Atheist (Ar. Zindík), viii. 27.

- Atmár = rags (for travelling clothes), vii. 114.

- Atnáb = tent-ropes, viii. 240.

- Atr = any perfume, i. 355.

- Atsah (Al-) = sneezing, ix. 220.

- ’Attár = perfume-seller, druggist, x. 8.

- Attraction of like to like, ii. 296.

- Auhashtaní = thou hast made me desolate, i. 62.

- ’Aúj = Persian town, Kúch (?), ix. 347.

- Aun (of Jinns, etc.), iv. 88.

- Aurat = shame, nakedness (woman, wife), vi. 30.

- —— (of man and woman), vi. 118.

- Avanie (Ar. Gharámah), viii. 151.

- Avaunt = Ikhsa, be chased like a dog, vii. 45.

- Awáh! Awáh! = Alas! Alas!, ii. 321.

- Awák = ounces (pl. Ukíyah, q.v.), viii. 12.

- ’Awálim, pl. of ’Álimah = dancing girls, i. 214.

- ’Awáshik = hucklebones, cockles, ix. 268.

- Awwá (name of Satan’s wife), iii. 229.

- Awwádah = lute-player, iv. 142.

- Áyat = Coranic verses, ii. 242; iii. 307; iv. 142.

- Áyát al-Naját = Verses of Safety, vi. 108.

- Áyishah bint Talhah (grand-daughter of Abú Bakr), v. 79.

- Aylúlah = slumbering after morning prayers, ii. 178.

- Ayn = eye (for helper), v. 60.

- Ayns (verset of the 140), v. 217.

- Aysh (Egypt.) = Ayyu Shayyin for classical “Má” what, i. 79.

- ’Aysh = that on which man lives (for bread), x. 3.

- Ayshat al-durrah murrah = the sister-wife has a bitter life, iii. 308.

- Aywá (Ay wa’lláhi) = Ay, by Allah, i. 303; vii. 195.

- Aywan = saloon with estrades, vii. 347.

- Ayyás (Issus of Cilicia), iv. 76.

- Ayyúb = Job, ii. 45.

- Azal = eternity without beginning (opposed to Abad = infinity) ii. 205; v. 390.

- Azán (call to prayer), ii. 306; v. 209.

- Az’ar = having thin hair; tail-less, ix. 185.

- Azarbiján = Kohistán, vii. 104.

- Azdashír, misprint for Ardashir, vii. 209.

- Azghán = camel litters, ii. 282.

- Azím = “deuced” or “mighty fine,” i. 178; ix. 40.

- Azíz (fem. Azízah) = dear, excellent, highly prized, ii. 298.

- ’Azíz (Al-) al-Misr = Magnifico of Misraim, ix. 119.

- Azrak = blue-eyed (so is the falcon!), vii. 164; viii. 4.

- Azrár (buttons), ii. 318.

- Ba’albak = Ba’al’s city, v. 51.

- Báb = gate, chapter, i. 136; vii. 3.

- —— (sometimes for a sepulchral cave), ix. 286.

- Báb (Al-) al-’Ali = Sublime Porte, x. 5.

- Báb al-Bahr and Báb al-Barr, viii. 55, 318.

- Báb al-Farádís = gate of the gardens at Damascus, i. 240.

- Báb al-Lúk (of Fostat), iv. 259.

- Báb al-Nasr = Gate of Victory (at Cairo), vi. 234; x. 6.

- Báb al-Salám (of the Al-Medínah Mosque), iv. 288.

- Babel = Gate of God, i. 85.

- Babes of the eye = pupils, i. 100; iv. 246.

- Baboon (Kird) has a natural penchant for women, iv. 297.

- Bábúnaj = white camomile, iii. 58.

- Babylonian eyes = bewitching ones, viii. 278.

- Bachelor not admitted in Arab quarters, iii. 191.

- Back-parts compared to revolving heavens, iii. 18.

- Bactrian camel, v. 371.

- Badal = substitute, v. 249.

- Badawí (not used in the Koran for Desert Arab), ii. 140.

- —— (bonnet), ib. 143.

- —— (a fool as well as a rogue), ib. 146.

- —— (cannot swim), iii. 69.

- —— (baser sort), ib. 70.

- —— (shifting camp in spring), ib.

- —— (noble), ib. 88.

- —— (bluntness and plain-speaking of), iv. 102; v. 98.

- Badawi’s dying farewell, i. 75.

- Bádhanj = windshaft, ventilator, i. 257.

- Bád-i-Sabá = breeze o’ the morn, ii. 181.

- Badinján = Solanum pomiferum or S. Melongena, v. 4.

- Badlah Kunúzíyah = treasure-suit, ix. 331.

- Badmasti = le vin mauvais, i. 88.

- Badrah = 10,000 dirhams, iv. 281.

- Badr Básim = full moon smiling, vii. 274.

- Bághdád = Garden of Justice, iii. 100.

- —— (House of Peace), viii. 51.

- —— (of Nullity, opposed to the Ubiquity of the World), ix. 13.

- Baghlah = she-mule, i. 129.

- Bahá al-Dín ibn Shaddád (Judge Advocate-General under Saladin), ix. 23.

- Bahádur = the brave, iii. 334.

- Baháim (pl. of Bahímah = Behemoth) applied to cattle, iv. 54.

- Bahak = white leprosy, v. 294.

- Bahímah, mostly = black cattle, ix. 71.

- Bahr = water cut or trenched in the earth, sea, large river, i. 44.

- Bahr (Al-) al-azrak = Blue River, not “Blue Nile,” viii. 4.

- Bahr al-Kunúz = Sea of Treasures, v. 37.

- Bahr al-Muhít = circumambient ocean, i. 133.

- Bahrám (Varanes) = planet Mars, iii. 339.

- Bahramání = Brahman, iv. 101.

- Bahríyah = crew, viii. 17.

- Bahrwán (Pr. N. for Bihrún?), v. 329.

- Bakh! Bakh! = bravo! brava!, ii. 151; iv. 121.

- Bakhkharaní = he incensed me, ix. 238.

- Bakhshish naturalized as Anglo-Egyptian, iii. 45.

- —— (such as to make a bath-man’s mouth water), ix. 151.

- Bakk = bug, iii. 328.

- Bakkát = greengrocer, vii. 295.

- Baklámah = almond-pastry, ii. 311.

- Balábil pl. of bulbul (nightingale) and of balbalah (grief) v. 244.

- Balah = green date, ii. 314.

- Baldricks (Ar. Hamáil) v. 158.

- Balíd = simpleton i. 17.

- Ballán = body-servant, i. 311.

- Ballánah = tire-woman, i. 311.

- Ballúr (Billaur) = crystal, etc., iii. 194.

- Baltiyah = Labrus Niloticus (fish) viii. 290.

- Bán = myrobolan, vii. 247; viii. 322.

- Banát = daughters, protégées, viii. 39.

- Banát al-Na’ash = the Great Bear, iii. 28, 221.

- Bandaged eyes (before beheading) iv. 145.

- Bands of bandits, iii. 101.

- Bandukáníyah (quarter of Cairo) vi. 254.

- Banj = Nibanj = Nepenthe, i. 70.

- Banner (bound to a spear sign of investiture) iii. 307; vii. 101.

- Banní (Bunní) = Cyprinus Bynni, viii. 189.

- Banquets (royal) iv. 212.

- —— (daintily deviced) iv. 226.

- Banú Abbás (their colours black) vi. 86.

- —— al-Asfar (people of the yellow faces) ii. 220.

- —— Isráíl, iv. 283.

- —— Kahtán, vi. 260.

- —— Nabhán, vi. 262.

- —— Shaybán (tribe) iv. 233.

- —— Tamim (tribe) vii. 125.

- —— Umayyah (their colours white) vi. 86.

- —— ’Uzzah (tribe famous for love passion) ii. 304; v. 70.

- Banyán = Ficus Indica, vi. 81.

- Baradiyah = wide-mouthed jug, i. 36.

- Baras = white leprosy, v. 294; viii. 24.

- Barge (Ar. Bárijah) vi. 24.

- Bárid = cold (vain, foolish, insipid) i. 213; iii. 7.

- Baríd = Post, vii. 340.

- Bárijah (pl. bawárij) = Jarm, barge, vi. 24.

- Barley, food for horses, i. 345.

- Barmahát (seventh Coptic month) v. 231.

- Barmecides (Ar. Barámikah) i. 188.

- Barr al- (history of the family) x. 137.

- Barmúdah (eighth Coptic month) v. 232.

- Barr al-Manákhah in Al-Medinah, ii. 139.

- Barsh = matting, ii. 18.

- Barsh (Bars) commonest form of Bhang, iv. 31.

- Bartaut = Berthold, ix. 8.

- Barzakh = bar, partition, Hades, ii. 325.

- Basaltic statues in Hauranic ruins give rise to the idea of men transformed into black stones, i. 170.

- Bashárah (al-) = gift of good tidings, guerdon, i. 30.

- Báshik (small sparrow-hawk) iii. 61.

- Basil = the Indian Tulsi, i. 19.

- Basil of the bridges = Ocymum basilicum, pennyroyal, i. 91.

- Basmalah = pronouncing the formula Bismillah, v. 206; ix. 1.

- —— (commonly pronounced Bismillah) v. 213.

- Bastardy (a sore offence amongst Moslems) viii. 115.

- Bastinado of women, i. 183.

- Bat (has seed like a man’s) v. 85.

- Batáikh (Batátíkh) = water melons, vi. 208.

- Batánah = lining, vii. 330.

- Batárikah (half ecclesiastic half military term) viii. 256, 319.

- Batárikh = roe, spawn, ix. 139.

- Bath (first, after sickness) iii. 266.

- —— (coming out of, shows that consummation has taken place) iv. 244.

- —— (suggesting freshness from coition) vi. 135.

- —— (and privy, favourite haunts of the Jinns) vi. 141.

- —— (not to be entered by men without drawers) vi. 150.

- —— (may it be a blessing to thee) viii. 200.

- —— (setting it a-working, turning on the water, hot and cold) ix. 149.

- Bathers pay on leaving the Hammám, ii. 332.

- Bathsheba and Uriah (congeners of) vi. 129.

- Bátiní = gnostic; a reprobate, ii. 29; vi. 221.

- Batíyah = jar, flagon, viii. 323.

- Batrak (Batrik) = patriarch, ii. 89.

- Batrík (Bitrík) = patricius, ii. 89.

- Batshat al-Kubrá = the great disaster (battle of Badr) vii. 55.

- Battál (Al-), story of, x. 74, 75.

- Battásh al-Akrán = he who assaults his peers, vii. 55.

- Battle-pieces, vii. 61.

- Bawd (admirably portrayed) iv. 4.

- Bawwáb = door-keeper, vi. 189.

- Bawwák = trumpeter (a discreditable character) viii. 192.

- Bayáz = Silurus Bajad (cat-fish) viii. 150.

- Bayáz = whiteness (lustre, honour) viii. 295.

- Bayáz al-Sultáni = the best kind of gypsum, i. 270.

- Baydah (Al-) = pawn in chess, v. 243.

- Bayt (Al-) = the house (for cage) v. 269.

- Bayt al-Mukaddas = Jerusalem, ii. 132.

- Bayt Sha’r = house of hair; Bayt Shi’r = a couplet, viii. 279.

- Bayzatán = testicles (egg-story) ii. 55.

- Báz (vulg. for Tabl) = kettledrum, viii. 18.

- Bazar (locked at night) x. 13.

- Bazar of Damascus famous in the Middle Ages, i. 2.

- Bází (Pers. Báz) = F. peregrinator, hawk, falcon, iii. 138.

- BE! and IT IS (the creative word) v. 240, 286.

- Bead thrown into a cup (signal of delivery) vii. 324.

- Bean-eating in Egypt, iv. 160.

- Beard (long, and short wits) iii. 247.

- —— (forked, characteristic of a Persian) iii. 325.

- —— (combed by the fingers in the Wuzú) v. 198, 209.

- Beast with two backs (Eastern view of) vii. 35.

- Beast-stories (oldest matter in The Nights) iii. 114.

- Beauties of nature provoke hunger in Orientals, iii. 32.

- Beckoning (Eastern fashion the reverse of ours) vi. 109.

- Before the face of Allah = for the love of God, i. 135.

- Beheading or sacking of a faithless wife unlawful but connived at, i. 181.

- Belle fourchette (greatly respected) ix. 219.

- Belle passion in the East, ii. 62.

- Belt (Ar. Kamar) viii. 156.

- “Ben” of an Arab shop as opposed to “but,” iv. 93.

- Benches (in olden Europe more usual than chairs) vi. 26.

- Berbers from the Upper Nile (the “Paddies” of Egypt) vi. 189.

- Bestiality (fatally common amongst Egyptians) iv. 299.

- Betrothed (for “intended to be married with regal ceremony”) x. 55.

- Better largesse than the mace, viii. 163.

- Bhang (its kinds and uses) ii. 123.

- —— (properties of the drug) iii. 91.

- —— (preparation of) iv. 31.

- —— (drugging with = tabannuj) iv. 71.

- Bida’ah = innovation, v. 167.

- Bier (the bulging = hadbá) iv. 63.

- Bi-fardayn = “with two singles” (for with two baskets) viii. 162.

- Biká’a (= low-land) ii. 109.

- —— (= convents, pilgrimages to) v. 125.

- Bilád al-Filfil = home of pepper (Malabar) vi. 38.

- Bilád al-Rúm (applied to France) viii. 339.

- Bilád al-Súdán = Land of the Blacks (our Soudan) iii. 75.

- Bilál (first Muazzin) ii. 306; iii. 106.

- “Bilking” (popular form of) ix. 145.

- Bilkís and her throne, ii. 79; viii. 82.

- Bi ’l-Salámah = in safety (to avert the evil eye) i. 288.

- Bint ’arús = daughter of the bridegroom (Ichneumon) iii. 147.

- Bint Shumúkh (Pr. N.) = Daughter of Pride v. 382.

- Bir (Al-) al-Mu’utallal = the Ruined Well, vii. 346.

- Bird (created by Jesus) v. 211.

- —— seen by Abú Bakr in the cave, v. 235.

- Bird-girls, viii. 29.

- Birds (sing only in the pairing season) vi. 15.

- —— (huge ones discovered on the African coast) vi. 17.

- —— (left to watch over wives) vi. 132.

- —— (pretended understanding of their language) vi. 169.

- —— (songs and cries of) v. 50.

- Birkah = pool of standing wafer, iv. 270; vi. 75.

- Birkat al-Habash = Abyssinian pond, i. 391.

- Birth-stool (Ar. Kursí al-Wiládah) ii. 80.

- Bishr (al-Háfí = Barefoot) ii. 203; ix. 21.

- Bisát (Al-) wa ’l-masnad = carpet and cushion, viii. 55.

- Bismillah = in the name of God, i. 40; v. 206.

- —— (said before taking action) i. 80.

- —— (civil form of dismissal) i. 98.

- —— (= fall to) i. 264.

- —— (= enter in Allah’s name) viii. 202.

- —— (parodied) ii. 223.

- Bismillah Námí = Now please go to sleep, viii. 178.

- Biting the finger ends (not nails) sign of confusion, etc., ii. 38.

- Biunes, bisexuals and women robed with the sun, vi. 168.

- Bizá’at = capital, business concern, v. 81.

- Black (colour of the Abbaside banner) ii. 292; vi. 86.

- Blackamoors preferred by debauched women, i. 6.

- Black-mail (paid to the Badawin of Ramlah) iv. 76.

- Blast (of the last trumpet) v. 310.

- Blaze (Ar. Ghurrah, q.v.) iii. 118.

- Blessings at the head of letters, vii. 133.

- Blind (The, notorious for insolence) i. 330.

- Blinding a common practice in the East, now done, i. 108.

- Blue and yellow turbans prescribed to Christians and Jews, i. 77.

- Blue-eyed (frequently = fierce-eyed) iv. 192.

- Blue-eyes = blind with cataract or staring, glittering, hungry, vii. 164.

- Boasting of one’s tribe, iii. 80.

- Boccaccio quoted: i. 12, 174, 202, 251, 305; ii. 82, 112; iv. 36, 155; v. 134.

- Boccaccio and The Nights, x. 160.

- Body-guard (consists of two divisions) iv. 62.

- Boils and pimples supposed to be caused by broken hair-roots, i. 275.

- Book (black as her) x. 1.

- Books (of the Judgment-day) viii. 294.

- Bostán (female Pr. N.) = flower-garden, iii. 345.

- Bostáni = gardener, family name from original occupation, i. 266.

- Boulgrin, Bougre, Bougrerie (derivations of the terms) x. 249.

- Bow, a cowardly weapon, vii. 123.

- Box (Ar. ’Ulbah) viii. 71.

- Box-trick (and Lord Byron) vi. 168.

- Boycotting (Oriental forms of) viii. 302.

- Brain (fons veneris in man) v. 46.

- Brasier (Kánún, Minkal) v. 273.

- Brass (Ar. Nuhás asfar) vi. 83.

- Braying of the ass, iii. 117.

- Bread and salt (to be taken now “cum grano salis”) iv. 200.

- Bread and salt (bond of) viii. 12.

- Breast broadening with delight, i. 48.

- —— straitened, the converse of the previous, i. 119.

- Breast-bone (Taráib) v. 132.

- Breath (healing by the) v. 29.

- —— (of crocodiles, serpents, etc.) vi. 29.

- Breeze (rude but efficacious refrigerator) iv. 199.

- Breslau Edition quoted, i. 14, 52, 53, 54, 203, 217, 234, 245, 255, 345; ii. 77; iii. 162, 181, 211, 259; iv. 96, 113, 181; v. 9, 17, 24, 27, 32, 42; vi. 27, 30, 37, 44, 46, 56, 57, 84, 100, 129, 138, 148, 168, 180, 196, 207, 211, 213, 242, 247; vii. 145, 150, 168, 172, 173, 177, 202, 262, 315, 316, 320, 321, 324, 326, 327, 329, 331, 341, 342, 343, 350, 353, 354, 362, 363, 367; viii. 7, 18, 66, 98, 113, 197, 242, 264, 273; ix. 33, 42, 59, 63, 156, 159, 169, 185, 187; x. 54, etc.

- Breslau Edition (mean colloquialisms thereof) x. 169.

- Brethern (for kinsfolk) ix. 26.

- —— (of trust and brethren of society = friends and acquaintances) ix. 75.

- Bridal couch (attitudinising thereon) v. 75.

- Bride of the Hoards, vi. 109; vii. 147; x. 31.

- Bride-night, rarely conceived in, i. 227.

- Bride’s throne, i. 215.

- Bridle (not to be committed to another) vii. 304.

- Brother (has a wide signification amongst Moslems) vi. 243.

- —— (of Folly = a very fool) ii. 279.

- —— (of Purity) iii. 150.

- —— (of Ignorance = Ignoramus) iii. 163.

- —— (“of the Persians”) iv. 12.

- Brotherhood (forms of making) iii. 151.

- —— (sworn in Allah Almighty) v. 43.

- —— of Futurity = lookers out for a better world, ii. 197.

- Brow (like the letter Nún) iv. 249.

- Bruising the testicles a feminine mode of murdering men, iii. 3.

- Búdakak (Bútakah) = crucible, viii. 8.

- Budúr (Badoura) = full moons, iii. 228; iv. 249.

- Buffalo = bœuf á l’eau (?) ix. 181.

- Buhayrah = tank, cistern, viii. 29.

- Buka’ah = Cœlesyria, ii. 109.

- Buka’at al-dam = place of blood (where it stagnates) iv. 68.

- Bukhayt = little good luck, ii. 48.

- Bukhtí (dromedary) ii. 177; iii. 67.

- Bukjah = bundle, vi. 226.

- Bulád (Pers. Pulád) = steel, vi. 115.

- Bulak Edition quoted, i. 11, 45, 68, 117, 145, 203; ii. 1, 83, 185, 187; iii. 181, 211, 212; vi. 5, 11, 21, 27; vii. 18, 57, 139, 173, 269, 359; ix. 185.

- Bulbul (departed with Tommy Moor, Englished by “Nightingale”) v. 48.

- Bull (followers preceding) ii. 98.

- Bull (of the Earth = Gáw-i-Zamín) v. 324.

- Búm = owl (introduced to rhyme with Kayyúm = the Eternal) viii. 286.

- Bunn = kind of cake, ix. 172.

- Burckhardt quoted, i. 66, 214; ii. 18, 143; iii. 59, 101, 138, 147, 179, 278, 308; iv. 31, 48, 112, 217, 259; v. 77, 80, 119; vii. 91, 93, 136, 147, 156; viii. 23, 91, 93, 156, 285; x. 144.

- —— (fable anent his death) iv. 78.

- Burdah = mantle or plaid of striped stuff, vii. 95.

- —— (poem of the) iv. 115.

- Burká = nose-bag, ii. 52; vi. 131, 192.

- Burning (a foretaste of Hell-fire) ix. 158.

- Bursting of the gall-bladder = our breaking of the heart, ii. 322.

- Burying a rival, ii. 58.

- Buttons (Ar. Azrár) ii. 318.

- Búzah = beer, i. 72.

- Byron (depreciated where he ought to be honoured most) vii. 268.

- Bystanders forcing on a sale, viii. 310.

- Cabbala = Spiritual Sciences, ii. 151.

- Cæsarea, ii. 77.

- —— “of Armenia,” ii. 273.

- Cairene (vulgarism) vi. 278.

- —— (chaff) iv. 215.

- —— (slang) iv. 75.

- —— (jargon) x. 8.

- —— (savoir faire) x. 10.

- —— (bohomie) x. 28.

- —— (knows his fellow Cairene) x. 35.

- Cairenes held exceedingly debauched, i. 298.

- Cairo, see Misr.

- —— (nothing without the Nile) i. 295.

- Caitiff = Captivus, ii. 109.

- Calamity (i.e., to the enemy) x. 33.

- Calcutta Edition quoted, i. 17, 52; iii. 181, 211; iv. 274; v. 80, 325, 383; vi. 27, 29, 77, 116.

- Caliphate (defective title to) v. 116.

- Caliphs ’Abd al-’Azíz, ii. 166.

- —— ’Abd al-Malík, ii. 77, 167; iii. 319; iv. 7.

- —— Abú Bakr, ii. 167, 197.

- —— Alí, ii. 108.

- —— Amin (Al-) i. 185; v. 93, 152.

- —— Hakim (Al-) bi-Amri ’lláh, iv. 296.

- —— Harún al-Rashíd, viii. 160; ix. 17.

- —— Hishám bin ’Abd al-Malik, ii. 170; vii. 104.

- —— Maamun (Al-) i. 185; iv. 109.

- —— Mahdí (Al-) vii. 136.

- —— Mansúr (Al-) ii. 142, 153, 210.

- —— Mu’áwiyah, ii. 160, 161.

- —— Musta’ín (Al-) bi ’lláh, ix. 246.

- —— Mustansir (Al-) bi ’lláh i. 317.

- —— Mu’tasim (Al-) bi ’llah, iii. 81; ix. 232.

- —— Mutawakhil (Al-) ’alà ’lláh, iv. 291; v. 153; ix. 232.

- —— Mu’tazid (Al-) ix. 229.

- —— Mu’tazz (Al-) ix. 242.

- —— ’Omar, ii. 158, 159, 162, 164; v. 103.

- —— ’Othmán, ii. 163; v. 215.

- —— Sulaymán bin ’Abd al-Malik, ii. 167; vii. 99.

- —— Tá’í (Al-) li ’lláh, iii. 51, 307.

- —— Walíd (Al-) ii. 167; iii. 69; iv. 100; vii. 106.

- —— Wásik (Al-) iii. 81.

- —— Záhir (Al-) bi ’lláh, i. 317.

- Calligraphy, iv. 196.

- Camel (how slaughtered) i. 347; iv. 95.

- Camel-load = 300 lbs., for long journeys 250 lbs., ii. 45.

- —— (-men do not accept drafts on futurity) ii. 69.

- —— (-colts roasted whole) v. 135.

- —— (feeding on and vindictiveness) v. 135.

- —— (Bactrian) v. 371.

- —— (seen in a dream is an omen of death; why?) vi. 92.

- Camels (breeds of) iii. 67, 110.

- —— (names) iii. 110.

- —— (haltered; nose-ring used for dromedaries) iii. 120.

- —— (Mehari, Mehríyah) iii. 277.

- —— (red the best kind) viii. 303.

- Camphor (simile for a fair face) iii. 174.

- —— (primitive way of extracting it) vi. 21.

- Camphor-apricot, vi. 277.

- Cannibal tribes in Central Africa, ii. 48.

- Cannibalism in the New World, x. 243.

- Cannibals and cannibalism, vi. 36.

- Canton (city of) vii. 334.

- Capo bianco, coda verde, iv. 36.

- Capotes melancholiques, vii. 190.

- Carat (= Kirát) iii. 239.

- —— (= 1/24 of a dinar or miskal, something under 5d.) v. 277.

- Caravaggio (picture of St. Rosario) x. 219.

- Caravan (each one has to keep his place in a) ii. 184.

- Carelessness of the story-teller, ix. 4.

- Carmel = Karam-El (God’s vineyard) viii. 203.

- Carnelion stone bit with pearls = lips bit with teeth in sign of anger, iii. 179.

- Carpet (let him come to the King’s = before the King as referee) ix. 110.

- Carpet-room = throne-room, ix. 121.

- Carob (Cassia fistularis) ii. 241.

- —— bean, emblem of constancy, iii. 315.

- Carpet-beds, i. 294.

- Carrier-pigeons, ii. 247.

- Castration (texts justifying or enjoining it) x. 227.

- Cat (puss, etc.) iii. 149.

- Cat-fish (Ar. Bayáz) viii. 150, 151.

- Catamites (rising to highest rank in Turkey) iv. 225.

- —— (in Turkish baths) iv. 226.

- Cask (for “home” of the maiden wine) x. 38.

- —— in Auerbach’s Keller, viii. 131.

- Ceruse (Ar. Isfídáj) vi. 126.

- Cervantes and Arab romance, iii. 66.

- Ceylon (Ar. Sarandib) vi. 64, 81.

- Chaff, ii. 15; iii. 23; viii. 147, 152, 157, 189.

- —— or banter allowed even to modest women, i. 267.

- Chameleon (Father of Coolness) iii. 165.

- Champing, sign of good breeding, i. 345.

- Change (sudden, of disposition) viii. 213.

- Character-sketch (making amends for abuse of women) x. 24.

- Chaste forbearance towards a woman frequently causes love, vii. 189.

- Chastity (merchandise in trust from Allah) iv. 43.

- Chawáshiyah = Chamberlains, vii. 327.

- Cheating (not only venial but laudable under circumstances) viii. 217.

- Checkmate (Pers. Ar.) = the King is dead, viii. 217.

- Cheese a styptic, iii. 3.

- Chess and chessmen, ii. 104; v. 243.

- Chess anecdote, i. 132.

- Chewing a document that none may see it after, ii. 39.

- Child of the nurse, etc. = delicately reared, iv. 34.

- Children (carried astraddle upon hip or shoulder) i. 308.

- —— (one of its = a native of) x. 8.

- China (kingdom) iv. 175.

- China-ware displayed on shelves, ii. 52.

- Chinese shadows, iv. 193.

- Chin-veil donned (showing intention to act like a man) viii. 99.

- Cider (Ar. Sharáb al-tuffáh) iv. 134.

- Circumcision (how practised) v. 209.

- —— (female) v. 279.

- Citadel (contains the Palace) ix. 102.

- Cities (two-mosqued, for large and consequently vicious ones) v. 66.

- City of Brass (Copper) iv. 176; vi. 83.

- Claimant of blood-revenge, iv. 109.

- —— and Defendant, iv. 150.

- Claims of maidenhead, i. 190.

- Clairvoyance of perfect affection, x. 26.

- Clapping hands preliminary to a wrestling-bout, ii. 91.

- Clapping of hands to summon servants, i. 177; iii. 173.

- Clerical error of Bulak Edition, ii. 114.

- Clever young ladies dangerous in the East, i. 15.

- Climate (water and air) ii. 4.

- Clitoris (Ar. Zambúr) and its excision, v. 279.

- Cloak (Ar. Abáah) viii. 42.

- Clogs = Kubkáb, iii. 92.

- Closet (the forbidden and the bird-girls) viii. 29.

- Cloth of frieze and cloth of gold, iv. 145.

- “Cloth” (not “board” for playing chess) ix. 209.

- Clothes (tattered, sign of grief) iv. 158.

- Clothing and decency, ix. 182.

- Clout (hung over the door of a bath shows that women are bathing) ix. 153.

- Cocoa-nut (Ar. Jauz al-Hindí) vi. 55.

- Coffee (see Kahwah) ii. 261.

- —— (first mention of) v. 169; x. 90.

- —— (anachronism) viii. 274.

- —— (mention of probably due to the scribe) ix. 141.

- —— (its mention shows a comparatively late date) ix. 255.

- Cohen (Káhin) = diviner priest, esp. Jewish, ii. 221.

- Coition (postures of) iii. 93.

- —— (the seal of love) viii. 304.

- —— (local excellences of) viii. 304.

- —— (ablution obligatory after it) viii. 305.

- Cold-of-countenance = a fool, iii. 7.

- Cold speech = a silly or abusive tirade, iii. 7.

- Colocasia (Ar. Kallakás) viii. 151.

- Coloquintida (Ar. Hanzal) v. 19.

- Colossochelys = colossal tortoise, vi. 33.

- Colours (of the Caliphs) vi. 86.

- —— (names of) vi. 111.

- Combat reminding of that of Rustam and Sohráb, vii. 89.

- “Come to my arms my slight acquaintance,” ix. 177.

- Commander of the Faithful (title introduced by Omar) vi. 247.

- Commune (Ar. Jamá’ah) v. 205.

- Comorin (derivation of the name) vi. 57.

- “Compelleth” in the sense of “burdeneth,” vii. 285.

- Compliment (model of a courtly one) viii. 165.

- Composed of seed by all men shed = superfetation of iniquity, viii. 15.

- Comrades of the Cave, iii. 128.

- Conception on the bride-night rare, i. 227.

- Conciseness (verging on obscurity) ix. 171.

- Confession after concealment, a characteristic of the servile class, i. 53.

- —— on the criminal’s part required by Moslem law, i. 274.

- Confusion (of metaphors characteristic of The Nights) i. 86.

- —— (of religious mythologies by way of “chaff”) viii. 152.

- —— (universal in the undeveloped mind of men) ix. 78.

- Conjugal affection (striking picture of) vii. 243.

- Conjunctiva in Africans seldom white, vii. 184.

- Connection (tribal, seven degrees of) vii. 121.

- Consecrated ground (unknown to Moslems) vi. 161.

- Constipation (La) rend rigoureux, iii. 242.

- Consul (Sháh-bandar) iv. 29.

- —— (Kunsul) iv. 84.

- Contemplation of street-scenery, one of the pleasures of the Harem, i. 319.

- Continuation in dignities requested by office-holders from a new ruler, ii. 192.

- Contract (artful between squalor and gorgeousness) ix. 170.

- Contrition for romancing, viii. 66.

- Converts, theoretically respected and practically despised, vii. 43.

- Copa d’agua, apology for a splendid banquet, vii. 168.

- Coptic convents, ii. 86.

- —— visitations to, still customary, ii. 110.

- Copulation (praying before or after) ii. 161.

- —— (postures of) iii. 93.

- Coquetries (requiring as much inventiveness as a cotillon) x. 58.

- Coral (name of a slave-girl) ii. 101.

- Corpse pollutes the toucher, i. 295.

- Cousin (term of familiarity = our “coz”) ii. 43.

- —— (first, affronts an Arab if she marries any save him without his leave) vi. 145.

- —— (has a prior right to marry a cousin) ix. 225.

- Covered (The, chapter of the Koran) v. 215.

- Cow (chapter ii. of the Koran) v. 211.

- Cowardice equally divided, iii. 173.

- —— (proverb anent) viii. 333.

- —— (of the Fellah, how to be mended) ix. 5.

- Cowrie (shells, etc., for small change) iv. 77.

- Craft (many names for, connected with Arabic) ix. 138.

- Creases in the stomach insisted upon, 130.

- Created for a mighty matter (i.e. for worship and to prepare for futurity) vi. 91.

- Creation (is it and its Empire not His?) v. 269.

- —— (from nothing) ix. 77.

- Crenelles = Sharáríf, iv. 165.

- Crepitus ventris and ethnology, v. 137.

- Crescent of the breakfast-fête, ix. 250.

- Crescent-like = emaciated, viii. 300.

- Crew (Ar. Bahríyah, Nawátíyah) viii. 17.

- Criss-cross row, iii. 236.

- Crocodiles (breath of) vi. 29.

- Cross-bows, vii. 62.

- Crow (an ill-omened bird) vi. 170.

- Crow-claw and camel-hoof, iv. 217.

- Cruelty (the mystery of) explained only by a law without law-giver, ix. 37.

- —— (of the “fair sex” in Egypt) x. 45.

- Cry (that needs must be cried) x. 21.

- Cubit (the Háshimí = 18 inches) v. 371.

- Cuirasses against pleasure, cobwebs against infection, vii. 190.

- Cundums (French letters) vii. 190.

- Cup and cup-bearer, ii. 327.

- Curs (set them on the cattle = show a miser money, etc.) x. 18.

- Cursing intelligible, swearing meaningless, although English, ii. 312.

- Curtain (screening a reverend woman from the sight of men-invalids) ix. 347.

- Cutting (alluding to the scymitar) ii. 231.

- —— (bones before flesh = “sharp as a razor”) iv. 295.

- —— (off the right hand, Koranic punishment for theft) i. 274.

- —— (of the navel string preliminary to naming the babe) i. 231.

- —— the rope = breaking bounds, i. 349.

- Cynocephalus (kills men and rapes women) vii. 344.

- Dáa al-Kabír (Great Evil) = Dáa al-Fíl (Elephantine Evil, i.e. Elephantiasis) viii. 24.

- Dabbús = mace, vi. 249.

- Dádat = nurse (Pers.) viii. 209.

- Dáhish (Al-) = the Amazed, vi. 96.

- Dáirah = circle, inclosure, ix. 287.

- —— (for a basin surrounded by hills) ix. 317.

- Dajláh (Dijlah) = Tigris (Heb. Hid-dekel) i. 180; viii. 150.

- Dajjál (Al-) = Moslem Anti-Christ, vi. 11.

- Dakhíl-ak = under thy protection, i. 61.

- Dakiánús = Decianus, ii. 244.

- Dakkah = settle, vii. 111; viii. 84.

- Dalak = foot-rasp, iv. 254.

- Dalhamah (Romance of) iii. 112.

- Dalíl = guide; f. Dalílah = misguiding woman, bawd, ii. 329.

- Damascus women famed for sanguinary jealousy, i. 295.

- Damon and Pythias, v. 104.

- Damsel of the tribe = daughter of the chief, vii. 95.

- Danaf (Al-) = distressing sickness, iv. 75.

- Dandán (N.P.) = tooth, ii. 83.

- Dandán (a monstrous fish), ix. 179.

- Dání wa Gharíb = friend and foe, v. 42.

- Dánik = sixth of drachma or dirham, ii. 204; v. 112.

- Dár al-Na’ím = Dwelling of Delight, viii. 183.

- Dara’ (dira’) = habergeon, coat of ringmail, etc. iii. 109.

- Darabukka = tom-tom, i. 311.

- Darakah = target, vi. 9.

- Darb al-Ahmar = Red Street (in Cairo) x. 8.

- Darb al-Asfar = the Street called Yellow, iv. 93.

- Darbar = public audience, i. 29.

- Dárfíl = dolphin, ix. 346.

- Darr al-Káil = divinely he spoke who said, iv. 20.

- Darrij = Let them slide, iv. 220.

- Dastúr = leave, permission, i. 66.

- Datura Stramonium (the insane herb) vi. 36.

- Dáúd = David, ii. 286.

- Daughter of my uncle = my wife, i. 69.

- “Daughters of God” (the three) vi. 282.

- —— (of Sa’adah = zebras) iii. 65.

- —— (of the bier = Ursa major) iii. 28, 221.

- Daulat (Pr. N.) = fortune, empire, kingdom, vii. 347.

- Daurak = narrow-mouthed jug, i. 36.

- David (makes coats of mail) ii. 286; vi. 113.

- Dawá’ = medicine (for a depilatory) ix. 155.

- Dawát = wooden inkcase with reed-pens, ix. 122.

- Dawn-breeze, ii. 181.

- Day of Doom (mutual retaliation) iii. 128.

- —— (length of) iii. 299.

- —— (when wealth availeth not, etc.) ix. 16.

- —— (ye shall be saved from its misery) ix. 315.

- Daylam (Al-), soldiers of = warlike as the Daylamites, viii. 82.

- Daylamites, ii. 94.

- Dayyús = pimp, wittol, ix. 297.

- Dead (buried at once) v. 190.

- Death (from love) v. 134.

- —— (every soul shall taste of it) v. 166.

- —— (of a good Moslem) v. 167.

- —— (manners of, symbolised by colours) vi. 250.

- —— (simply and pathetically sketched) x. 47.

- “Death in a crowd as good as a feast” (Persian proverb) iii. 141.

- Death-prayer (usually a two-bow prayer) vi. 70.

- Debts (of dead parents sacred to the children) ix. 311.

- Deeds of prowess not exaggerated, ii. 108.

- Deity of the East despotic, iv. 118.

- —— after the fashion of each race, iv. 267.

- Delicacy of the female skin, ix. 321.

- “Delight of the Intelligent” (fancy title of a book) vi. 80.

- Demesne (Ar. Himà) viii. 225.

- Democracy of despotism, ix. 94.

- Depilation (Solomon and Bilkis) iv. 256.

- Deposits are not lost with Him = He disappointeth not, etc., vii. 334.

- Despite his nose = against his will, i. 26.

- Despotism (tempered by assassination) vi. 206.

- Destiny blindeth human sight, i. 67.

- Destructiveness of slaves, ii. 55.

- Devil (was sick, etc.) ii. 264.

- —— (stoned at Mina) v. 203, 212.

- —— (allowed to go about the world and seduce mankind) ix. 82.

- Devotees (address Allah as a lover would his beloved) v. 263.

- —— (white woollen raiment of) vii. 214.

- Dhámí = the Trenchant (sword of Antar) vi. 271.

- Diamond (its cutting of very ancient date) ix. 325.

- Diamonds (occurring in alluvial lands) vi. 18.

- Diaphoresis (a sign of the abatement of a disease) ix. 146.

- Dihlíz = passage, vi. 10.

- Di’ibil al-Khuzá’í (poet) v. 127.

- Dijlah (Tigris), River and Valley of Peace, viii. 51.

- Dimágh = brain, meningx (for head) vii. 178.

- Dimyat (vulg. Dumíyat) = Damietta, v. 171.

- Dín (Al-) al-a’raj = the perverted Faith, ix. 11.

- Dínár = gold-piece, Daric, Miskál, i. 32.

- —— (description of one) ix. 294.

- Dinghy (Kárib) iv. 168.

- Dirás = thrashing sled, ii. 108.

- Dirham = silver-piece, i. 33.

- Dirham-weight = 48 grains avoir., ii. 316.

- Dirhams (50,000 = about £1,250) vii. 105.

- —— (thousand = £375) viii. 10.

- Disposition (sudden change of) viii. 213.

- Dissection (practised on simiads) v. 220.

- Dist (Dast) = large copper cauldron, viii. 177.

- Diversion of an Eastern Potentate, viii. 171.

- Divining rod (dowsing rod) iv. 73.

- Divorce (triple) iii. 292.

- Díwán (fanciful origin of the word) ix. 108.

- Díwán al-Baríd = Post-office, vii. 340.

- Diyár-i-Bakr = maid-land, v. 66.

- Do not to others what thou wouldest not they do unto thee, vi. 125.

- “Dog” and “hog” popular terms of abuse, i. 188.

- Doggrel (royal) v. 55.

- —— (phenomenal) v. 288.

- —— (sad) v. 297.

- —— (not worse than usual) viii. 225, 228.

- Dogs (clothed in hot-damp countries) iv. 266.

- —— (in Eastern cities) vii. 202.

- Don Juan quoted, ix. 190.

- Donánmá (rejoicings for the pregnancy of a Sultana) vii. 324.

- Donkey-boy, like our “post-boy,” of any age, vii. 160.

- Donning woman’s attire in token of defeat, vii. 188.

- Doomsday (horrors of, come upon a man) ii. 232.

- Door (behind it the door-keeper’s seat) v. 173.

- Door-hinges, ii. 214.

- Door-keepers (in Egypt mostly Berbers) vi. 189.

- Doors (usually shut with a wooden bolt) iii. 198.

- —— (pulled up = raised from the lower hinge-pins) vii. 352.

- Double entendre, iii. 234; viii. 153, 251.

- Dove and turtle-dove female, ii. 23.

- Down (of the cheek) ii. 246.

- Dozd o Kázi (Persian book) ii. 55.

- Drama (in Turkey and Persia) x. 167.

- Dramatic scene (told with charming naïveté) x. 9.

- Draught of air (Zug) feared by Orientals, ii. 9.

- Drawbridges in Coptic convents, ii. 94.

- Dream (Speaker in a) iv. 239.

- Dreams (true at later night) iii. 258.

- —— (lovers meet in) v. 47.

- —— (play an important part in the romances of chivalry) viii. 113.

- Dress (scarlet, of a King in anger) iv. 72.

- Drinking at dawn, iii. 20.

- —— their death-agony = suffering similar pain, iii. 315.

- —— (before or after dinner) vii. 132.

- —— (in the dark disliked) ii. 59.

- —— first to show the absence of poison, i. 88, 295.

- —— bouts (attended in bright dresses) vi. 175.

- Dromedary (see Camel).

- —— (guided by a nose-ring) iii. 120.

- “Drop” unknown to the Eastern gallows, i. 260.

- Drop (black, of the heart) iv. 251.

- Drowning (a martyr’s death) ix. 158.

- “Drugging” not a Badawi sentiment, ii. 122.

- Drugs (is this an art of ——?) vii. 147.

- Drunk with the excess of his beauty, iv. 34; vii. 162.

- Drunken habits of Central African races, vii. 357.

- Drunken son (excused by mother, rebuked by father) viii. 287.

- Dúbarah (Dubárá) = Dubrornik, Ragusa, ii. 219.

- Due demanded leads to imprisonment for arrears, viii. 170.

- Dukhán = smoke (meaning tobacco for the Chibouk) ix. 156.

- Dukhúl = going in to the bride, iv. 30.

- Dúláb = waterwheel; buttery; cupboard, ix. 306.

- Dung (used as fuel, etc.) ii. 149.

- Dunyá (Pr. N.) = world, iii. 7, 319; x. 27.

- Dunyázad = world free (?) i. 14.

- Durbar of idols, ix. 325.

- Durká’ah = lower part of the floor (opposed to Liwán) iv. 71.

- Durrah (vulg. for Zarrah, q.v.)

- Dust-storm in tropical lands, i. 111.

- Duwámah = whirlpool, ix. 93.

- Ear-drop = penis, ii. 318.

- “Early to bed,” etc. (modern version of the same) vii. 217.

- East and West (confounded by a beauty-dazed monk) viii. 279.

- Easterns sleep with covered heads, iii. 345.

- Eatables (their exchange must be equal) v. 204.

- Eating (together makes friends) iii. 71.

- —— (gives rights of guest-ship) iv. 214.

- —— (superstitious belief in its power) iv. 218.

- —— (how it should be done) v. 206.

- Eating and drinking (before thinking of the lover) viii. 260.

- Eedgáh (see Idgáh) ii. 202.

- Effendi (Turkish title = our esquire) iv. 53.

- Eggs for testicles, ii. 55.

- Eginhardt (belonged to the clerical profession) viii. 326.

- Egypt (derivation of the name) ix. 286.

- Egyptian (= archi-) polisonnerie, iii. 243.

- Egyptian vulgarism, iv. 107.

- —— characteristic, iv. 260.

- Elephant (derivation of the word) ii. 104.

- Elephant-faced, Vetála, vii. 34.

- Elephant’s roll = swaying and graceful gait, i. 217.

- Elephants frightening horses, vii. 61.

- Elevation (nothing strange in sudden), x. 53.

- Eli-Fenioun = Polyphemus, vii. 361.

- Elliptical expression, vi. 288.

- Elliptical style of the Eastern storys-teller, ix. 160.

- Emancipation (the greater = pardon for sins or holy death), ii. 105.

- Embracing (like the Lám embraceth the Alif), iv. 243.

- Emerald (white?), iv. 164.

- —— (mace-head of), vi. 67.

- —— (-rods in lattice windows), vi. 117.

- Emirs (of the wild Arabs) = “Phylarchs” ix. 323.

- Emma (hides her lover under her cloak), ix. 8.

- Empire (endureth with infidelity but not with tyranny), v. 187.

- Enemy (his offered hand to be kissed or cut off), ii. 142.

- “Enfants terribles” in Eastern guise, vi. 211.

- Entertainments (names of), viii. 231.

- Envying another’s wealth wrongs him, vi. 77.

- Ephesus (The Matron of), x. 220.

- —— (The Seven Sleepers of), iii. 128.

- Epistasis without prostasis, ix. 240.

- Ernest (Duke of Bavaria, Romance of), x. 153.

- Erotic inferences drawn from parts of the body, i. 350.

- —— specialists amongst the Ancients, x. 201.

- Eternal truths of The Nights, i. 7.

- Eunuch best go-between, i. 282.

- —— employed as porter, i. 343.

- —— different kinds of, i. 132.

- —— (if without testes only, highly prized), ii. 90.

- —— (driving the people out of a lady’s way), iv. 126.

- —— (who have studied the Harím), iv. 228.

- —— (and their wives), v. 46.

- —— (avoid allusion to their misfortune), v. 47.

- Eunuch-in-Chief a most important Jack-in-Office, i. 283.

- Euphemisms, i. 31; iii. 68, 102, 209, 267, 338; vi. 75, 145; vii. 134, 142; viii. 173; ix. 180, 224; x. 4, 27.

- Euphemy (announcing death), iv. 61.

- —— (thou shalt die), iv. 90.

- —— (all is well), iv. 138.

- —— (the far one is a Nazarene), iv. 215.

- Euphuistic speech, vii. 285; ix. 43.

- Euthanasia and anæsthetics, ix. 90.

- Evacuation (and constipation), iii. 242.

- Eve (Ar. Hawwá), v. 139.

- —— (the true seducer), iii. 166.

- Evil (befalling thee is from thyself), vi. 138.

- Exaggeration part of humour, i. 12.

- —— characteristic of The Nights, iv. 273; v. 306.

- Expiation of oaths, ii. 186.

- Eye (darkening from vine or passion), iii. 224.

- —— (orbits slit up and down the face of a hideous Jinn), iii. 235.

- —— (man of the = pupil), iii. 286.

- —— (white = blind), iii. 323.

- —— (the evil), on children, iv. 37.

- —— (babes of the), iv. 246.

- —— (likened to the letter Sád, the brow to Nún), v. 34.

- —— (for helper), v. 60.

- —— (Thou shalt be in mine = I will keep thee as though thou wert the apple of my eye), viii. 90.

- “Eye of the needle” (for wicket), ix. 320.

- Eyebrows joined a great beauty in Arabia, i. 227.

- Eyes (of me = my dears), i. 163.

- —— (hot = full of tears), ii. 99.

- —— (becoming white = blind), ii. 283.

- —— (bandaged before beheading), iv. 145.

- —— (blue ones), iv. 129.

- —— (one-eyed men), iv. 194.

- —— (plucking or tearing out of, a Persian practice), vii. 359.

- —— (“sunk” into the head for our “starting” from it), vii. 36.

- —— (Babylonian = bewitching), viii. 278.

- —— (no male has ever filled mine = none hath pleased me), ix. 222.

- Fables proper (oldest part of The Nights), iii. 114.

- Face-veil = “nose-bag” i. 82.

- Faces (on the Day of Judgment), iv. 249.

- Fadaises of a blue stocking, ii. 156.

- Faghfúr (Mosl. title for the Emperor of China), vii. 335.

- Fá’il = agent, active (Sodomite), v. 156.

- Fa-immá ’alayhá wa-immá bihá = whether (luck go) against it or (luck go) with it, viii. 157.

- Faintings and trances (common in romances of chivalry), viii. 118.

- Fairer to-day than fair of yesterday = ever increasing in beauty, iii. 331.

- Fájirah = harlot (often mere abuse without special meaning), viii. 109.

- Fakíh = divine, vii. 325.

- Fakír = religious mendicant generally, i. 95; v. 39.

- —— (the, and his jar of butter; congeners of the tale), ix. 40.

- Fakru (Al-) fakhrí = poverty is my pride (saying of Mohammed), v. 268.

- Fál = omen, v. 136.

- Falak (clearing) = breaking forth of light from darkness, iii. 22.

- Falastín, degraded to “Philister,” vii. 101.

- Falcon (see Hawk, Bází).

- Falcon (blinding the quarry), i. 51.

- Falling on the back (a fair fall in wrestling), ii. 92.

- —— (with laughter), iii. 306.

- Fals ahmar = a red cent, i. 321.

- Familiarity between the great and paupers, ii. 32.

- —— of girls with black slave-boys, ii. 49.

- Family (euphemistically for wife), vi. 75.

- Far off one (the, shall die), iv. 90.

- Faráis (pl. of farísah) = shoulder-muscles, vii. 219.

- Faráiz = orders expressly given in the Koran, i. 169.

- Farajíyah = a long-sleeved robe, i. 210, 321.

- Faránik (Al-) = letter-carrier, vii. 340.

- Faranj (Al-) = European, i. 296.

- Faráshah, noun of unity of Farásh = butterfly-moth, vii. 305.

- Fard Kalmah = a single word (vulgarism), viii. 188.

- Faríd = unique; union-pearl, x. 54.

- Fárikí, adjective of Mayyáfárikín, vii. 1.

- Fárikín for Mayyáfárikín (city in Diyar-bakr), vi. 107.

- Fáris = rider, knight, vii. 314.

- Farj = slit; Zawí ’l-Furúj = slit ones, ii. 49.

- Farkh Akrab (vulgarism for Ukayrib) = a young scorpion, iv. 46.

- Farkh Samak = fish-chick (for young fish), viii. 149.

- Farrásh, a man of general utility, tent-pitcher, etc., vii. 4.

- Fars = Persia, v. 26.

- Farsakh = parasang, iv. 230.

- —— = three English miles, ii. 114.

- Farsalah = parcel, viii. 162.

- Fart (in return for chaff), v. 99.

- —— (and Badawí “pundonor”), v. 137.

- Farting for fear, iii. 118.

- Farz = obligatory prayer, vi. 193.

- —— (mentioned after Sunnat because jingling with Arz), ix. 15.

- Fás = city of Fez, vi. 222.

- Fass = bezel of a ring, gem cut en cabochon, contenant for contenu, i. 165; ii. 97.

- Fast (and its break), v. 201.

- —— (when forbidden), v. 265.

- Faswah = susurrus, ix. 291.

- Faswán Salh al-Subyán (Pr. N.) = Fizzler, Dung of children, ix. 11.

- Fat and Thin (dispute between), iv. 254.

- Fatà = a youth; generous man, etc., i. 67.

- Fatalism and Predestination, ix. 45.

- Fate (written in the sutures of the skull), viii. 237.

- —— (and Freewill), ix. 60.

- Fath = opening (e.g. of a maidenhead), viii. 348.

- —— (Al-) bin Khákán (boon companion of Al-Mutawakkil), ix. 245.

- Father of Bitterness = the Devil, vii. 116.

- Fátihah (the opening chapter of the Koran), iv. 36.

- —— (position of the hands in reciting it), v. 80.

- —— (recited seven times for greater solemnity), v. 184.

- —— (repeated to confirm an agreement), vi. 217.

- —— (quoted), vii. 286.

- —— (pronounced to make an agreement binding), ix. 138.

- Fátimah (Pr. N.), = the Weaner, vi. 145.

- —— (daughter of Mohammed), viii. 252.

- Fatimite (Caliphs, their colours green), vi. 86.

- Fátin = tempter, seducer, iii. 82.

- Fátir = Creator (chapter of the Koran), vii. 366.

- Fatís = carrion, corps crévé, vii. 181.

- Fatúrát = light food for early breakfast, x. 12.

- Fausta and Crispus, vi. 127.

- Favours foreshadowing downfall, i. 48.

- —— (not lawful until sanctified by love), viii. 226.

- Fawn (for a graceful youth), viii. 329.

- Faylasúf = philosopher, v. 234.

- Flaylasúfíyah = philosopheress, vii. 145.

- Faylúlah = slumbering after sunset, ii. 178.

- Fayyáz (Al-) = the overflowing (with benefits), vii. 99.

- Fazl = grace, exceeding goodness, vii. 220.

- Fealty of the Steep, v. 295.

- Fearing for the lover first, vii. 256.

- Fee delicately offered, vii. 162.

- Feet (lack the European development of sebaceous glands), viii. 43.

- —— (coldness of, a symptom of impotence), viii. 317.

- Fellah = peasant, husbandman, ix. 40.

- Fellah chaff, ix. 152.

- Female depravity going hand in hand with perversity of taste, i. 73.

- Female (Amazon) Island, viii. 60.

- Feminine mind prone to exaggeration, viii. 25.

- —— friend does not hesitate to prescribe fibs, viii. 37.

- —— persistency of purpose (confirmed by “consolations of religion”), viii. 99.

- Festival (Ar. ’Íd), viii. 142.

- Fí al-Khawáfik = among the flags, etc., v. 61.

- Fí al-Kamar = in the moonshine (perhaps allusion to the Comorin Islands), vii. 269.

- Fiat injustitia ruat Cœlum, i. 253.

- Fidá = ransom, self-sacrifice, viii. 36.

- Fidáan = instead of, viii. 36.

- Fig and sycamore (unclean allusion in), viii. 269.

- Fig = anus, vii. 151.

- Fights easily provoked at funerals or wedding processions, vii. 190.

- Fikh = theology, vii. 325.

- Fillet = the Greek “Stephane,” viii. 209.

- Fillets hung on trees to denote an honoured tomb, vii. 96.

- Fine feathers make fine birds, viii. 201.

- Fingán (for Finján) = (coffee-) cup, viii. 200.

- Finger in mouth (sign of grief), ii. 302.

- —— (run round the inside of a vessel), viii. 200.

- Finger-tips (making marks in the ground), viii. 72.

- Fingers (names of), ix. 160.

- Fingers and toes (separated to wash between them), v. 198.

- Finján = egg-shell cup for coffee, ix. 268.

- Firásah = physiognomy, viii. 326.

- Firdaus = Paradise, ix. 214.

- Firdausi, the Persian Homer, quoted, iii. 83.

- Fire (and sickness cannot cohabit), iii. 59.

- —— (worshippers slandered), iii. 326.

- —— (of Hell, but not shame), v. 138.

- —— (handled without injury, a common conjuring trick), v. 271.

- —— (there is no blower of = utter desolation), vi. 15.

- —— (forbidden as punishment), vi. 26.

- —— (none might warm himself at their), vi. 261.

- —— = Hell (home of suicides), ix. 25.

- Fire-arms mentioned, vii. 62.

- Fire-sticks (Zand, Zandah), v. 52.

- Firmán = Wazirial order, iv. 61.

- First at the feast and last at the fray, iii. 81.

- First personal pronoun placed first for respect, i. 237.

- Fí sabíli ’llahi = on Allah’s path (martyrdom), iv. 247.

- Fish (begins to stink at the head), ii. 168.

- —— (-island), vi. 6.

- —— (the ass-headed), vi. 33.

- —— (great = Hút, common = Samák), vi. 69.

- —— (changed into apes, true Fellah “chaff”), viii. 147.

- —— (of Paradise, promising acceptance of prayer), viii. 163.

- Fishár = squeeze of the tomb, v. 111.

- Fisherman (Arab contrasted with English), v. 51.

- Fist (putting into fist = putting one’s self at another’s mercy), iii. 155.

- Fitnah = revolt, seduction, mischief, beautiful girl, aphrodisiac perfume, i. 219; ii. 76.

- Fits of religious enthusiasm, ii. 132.

- Flatterers (the worst of foes), ii. 11.

- Flattery (more telling because proceeding from the heart), viii. 104.

- Flatulence produced by bean-eating, iv. 160.

- Flea (still an Egyptian plague), vi. 205.

- Flirtation impossible in the East, vii. 181.

- Floor (sitting upon the, sign of deepest dejection), vii. 314.

- Flowers of speech, ii. 88.

- Flying for delight, iii. 26.

- Food-tray of Sulayman, vi. 80.

- Folk follow their King’s faith, ii. 157.

- Following one’s face = at random, i. 347.

- Food (partaken gives rights of protection), iv. 214.

- —— (superstitious belief in its power), iv. 218.

- Foot (smallness of, sign of blood), iii. 227.

- —— (prehensile powers of the Eastern), vii. 179.

- “Forbid not yourselves the good things which Allah hath allowed you,” v. 216.

- “Forcible eateth feeble,” ix. 179.

- Fore-arm (for proficiency), ix. 306.

- Formality (a sign of good breeding), viii. 308.

- Formication (accompanying a paralytic stroke), v. 251.

- Formula of praise pronounced to avert the evil eye, iii. 224.

- Fortune makes kneel her camel by some other one = encamps with a favourite, iii. 141.

- “Forty days” = our “honeymoon,” viii. 47.

- Foster-brother (dearer than kith and kin), iii. 256.

- Fountain-bowl (ornamented with mosaic, etc.), ii. 310.

- Fourteen (expressed by seven and seven, or five and five plus four), viii. 70.

- Fox (Ar. Abú Hosayn, Salab), vi. 211.

- —— (cunning man), iii. 132.

- —— and jackal (confounded by the Arabic dialects), x. 123.

- Frail (Ar. Farsalah), viii. 162.

- Frame (crescent-like by reason of its leanness), viii. 300.

- Freedom (granted to a slave for the sake of reward from Allah), ix. 243.

- Freeing slaves for the benefit of the souls of the departed, iii. 211.

- Freewill (and the Korán), iv. 275.

- French letters (all about them), vii. 190.

- Friday night = our Thursday night, i. 269.

- Friday service described, i. 313.

- Friend (feminine, does not hesitate to prescribe a fib), viii. 37.

- Friends (weeping when they meet after long parting), iv. 26.

- —— (“damned ill-natured ones”), iv. 137.

- Frolics of high-born ladies, i. 328.

- Front-teeth wide apart (a beauty amongst the Egyptians, not the Arabs), viii. 147.

- Fruit of two kinds, vi. 277.

- Fruits (fresh and dry), v. 314.

- Fulán (fulano in Span. and Port.) = a certain person, iii. 191; iv. 278.

- Fulk = boat, vi. 62.

- Full, Fill = Arabian jessamine, viii. 273.

- Fumigations to cite Jinnís, etc., vii. 363; ix. 29.

- “Fun” = practical jokes of the largest, i. 220.

- “Fundamentals (Usúl), remembered” = the business is not forgotten, ii. 15.

- Funduk = Fondaco, viii. 184.

- Funeral oration on an Arabian Achilles (after Haríri), viii. 348.

- Funerals (meritorious to accompany), ii. 46.

- Furát = Euphrates (derivation of the name), ix. 17.

- Furaydun, see Afridun, ii. 82.

- Furkán = Korán, iv. 90.

- Fustát = Old Cairo, vi. 87.

- Fútah = napkin, waistcloth, vii. 345.

- Futúh = openings, victories, benefits, iii. 304.

- —— (openings, victories), iv. 51.

- Futúr = breakfast, i. 300; ix. 307.

- Fuzayl bin ’Iyáz (Sufí ascetic), ix. 21.

- Galactophagi (use milk always in the soured form), vi. 201; vii. 360.

- Gall-bladder and liver allusions, i. 219.

- Galland, Antoine (memoir of), x. 96 seqq.

- “Gallery” (speaking to the), viii. 128.

- Gamin (faire le), iii. 304.

- Garden (in the Prophet’s tomb at Al-Medinah), vii. 91.

- —— (the Perfumed of the Cheikh Nefzaoui), x. 133.

- Gardeners touchy on the point of mated visitors, ii. 22.

- Gardens (with rivers flowing underneath, Koranic phrase), v. 356.

- Gate (of war opened), ix. 9.

- Gates (two to port towns), iii. 281.

- —— (of Heaven are open), ix. 221.

- —— (shut during Friday devotions from fear of “Sicilian Vespers”), ix. 259.

- Gaw-i-Zamín = the Bull of the Earth, v. 324.

- Gazelles’ blood red (dark red dye), x. 12.

- Gems and their mines, vi. 18.

- Genealogy (Arab, begins with Adnán), v. 100.

- Generosity (an Arab’s ideal because the reverse of his nature), ii. 36.

- —— (peculiar style of), vii. 323.

- Geography in its bearings on morality, iii. 241.

- Geomantic process, iii. 269.

- German translations of The Nights, x. 112, seqq.

- Ghábah = thicket, ii. 85; iv. 40.

- Ghadir = a place where water sinks, low land, i. 233.

- Ghadr = cheating, viii. 217.

- Gháliyah (Al-) = older English Algallia, viii. 220.

- Ghalyun = galleon, ix. 138.

- Ghamz = winking, signing with the eyes, i. 292.

- Ghandúr = a gallant, vii. 181.

- Gharám (Pr. N.) = eagerness, desire, love-longing, iii. 172.

- Gharámah = avanie, viii. 151.

- Gharíb = foreigner, i. 95.

- Ghashím = “Johnny Raw,” ii. 330.

- Gháshiyah = étui, scabbard; sleeved cloak, iv. 131.

- Ghatrafán (Pr. N.) = proud, petulant, v. 361.

- Ghaut = Sarídah, q.v., v. 223.

- Ghawási = singing girls, i. 214.

- Ghaylúlah = slumbering in the morning, ii. 178.

- Ghayúr = jealous (applies to Time), viii. 67.

- Ghazá = Artemisia (a desert shrub), ii. 24; iii. 220; vi. 192; ix. 27.

- Ghazálah = gazelle (a slave-girl’s name), ix. 209.

- Ghazanfar ibn Kamkhíl = Lion son of (?), v. 363.

- Ghayb (Al-) = secret purpose; future, ix. 314.

- Ghazbán (N.P.) = an angry, violent man, ii. 125.

- Ghází = fighter for the faith, ii. 240; viii. 211.

- Ghazl al-banát (girls’ spinning) = vermicelli, i. 83.

- Ghazwah = raid, foray, razzia, ii. 217.

- Ghilmán = Wuldán, the beautiful youths of Paradise, i. 211.

- —— (counterpart of the Houris), v. 64.

- Ghimd (Ghamad) = scabbard, v. 158.

- Ghoonj (Ghunj) = art of motitation in coition, v. 80.

- Ghost (phantom = Tayf), iii. 252.

- Ghúl = ogre, cannibal, vi. 36.

- Ghúlah = ogress, i. 55.

- Ghulámíyah = girl dressed like a boy to act cup-bearer, x. 39.

- Ghull = iron collar, ix. 333.

- Ghúls (whose bellies none may fill but Allah), ix. 152.

- Ghuráb al-Bayn = raven of parting, iv. 52; vii. 226.

- Ghuráb = galleon (grab), viii. 323.

- Ghurbah (Al-) Kurbah = “Travel is Travail,” ix. 257.

- Gurrah = blaze on a horse’s forehead, iii. 118; x. 40.

- Ghusl = complete ablution, v. 80.

- Ghusl al-Sihhah = washing of health, iii. 266.

- Ghussah = calamity which chokes, wrath, ii. 147.

- Ghútah = thickly grown lowland, i. 115.

- Giants (arriving in Peru, probably the Caribs of the Brazil), x. 243.

- “Gift (from me to” etc. = “I leave it to you, sir”), vii. 292.

- —— (is for him who is present), ix. 225.

- Giraffe, exceedingly timid, vii. 54.

- —— unfit for riding, vii. 62.

- Girding the Sovereign (found in the hieroglyphs), vii. 328.

- Girl (of nine plus five = in her prime), v. 192.

- Give a man luck and throw him into the sea, iii. 341.

- Glance compared with a Yamáni sword, ii. 127.

- Gloom = black hair of youth, vii. 277.

- Glooms gathering and full moons dawning, for hands and eyes, vii. 247.

- Gloria (in = the Italian term for the venereal finish), viii. 329.

- Glossarium eroticum, x. 221.

- Gnostic absurdities, x. 191.

- Goad (of the donkey-boy), iii. 116.

- Godiva (an Arabic lady—of the wrong sort), ix. 261.

- Going straight to the point preferred to filer le parfait amour, i. 268.

- Gold (makes bold), i. 340.

- —— (different names of, required by Arabic rhetoric), iv. 97.

- —— (when he looked at it, his life seemed a light thing to him), vii. 240.

- —— (liquid = Vino d’Oro), x. 40.

- Gold-pieces (stuck on the cheeks of singing-girls, etc.), viii. 275.

- Goody-goody preachments, iv. 187.

- Gong (Ar. Mudawwarah), iv. 135.

- Good news, Inshallah = is all right with thee?, ix. 224.

- Gospel of Infancy, ii. 228.

- Gossamer (names for), iii. 217.

- Gourd (Ar. Hanzal), ix. 165.

- Grammatical double entendres, ix. 272.

- Grandfather’s name given familiarly, ii. 15.

- Grapes (bunch of, weighing twenty pounds no exaggeration), vii. 358.

- Grave (levelling slave and sovereign), iii. 323.

- “Greatness belongeth to God alone” (used elliptically), vi. 288.

- Green (colour of the Fatimite Caliphs), vi. 86.

- Green gown (Anglo-Indicè = white ball-dress with blades of grass behind), viii. 32.

- Green garb (distinguishing mark of Al-Khizr), ix. 324.

- Greetings before the world, v. 34.

- Grelots lascifs, x. 238.

- Grim joke (showing elation of spirits), vii. 324.

- Grimm’s “Household Tales” quoted, vi. 230.

- Groom (falling in love with), viii. 345.

- Ground (really kissed), vii. 257.

- Ground-floor usually let for shops, i. 319.

- Guadalajara = Wady al-Khara (of dung), ix. 10.

- “Guebre” introduced by Lord Byron, viii. 8.

- Guest-rite, vii. 121.

- Gull-fairs, viii. 90.

- Gypsies (their first appearance in Europe), x. 89.

- Habáb (Habá) = motes, iv. 257.

- Habash = Abyssinia and something more, v. 395.

- Habb = grain of the heart, i. 250.

- Habb al ’ubb (a woman’s ornament), vii. 205.

- Habbániyah = grain-seller’s quarter, i. 269.

- Habba-zá! = good this!, v. 52.

- Habíb, euphemism for lover, i. 223.

- Habíbí wa tabíbí = my love and leach, ix. 299.

- Habitations (names given to them by the Arabs), viii. 229.

- Habl = cord; cause, viii. 100.

- Habzalam (Pr. N. = seed of tyranny; “Absalom”?), iv. 66.

- Hadas = surmise, vii. 302.

- Hadbá (the bulging bier), iv. 63.

- Hádí (Al-), Caliph, v. 93.

- Hadíd = iron, ii. 310.

- Hadís = tradition of the Prophet, iv. 207; v. 201.

- Hadís = saying of the Apostle, tradition, v. 201.

- Háfiz (f. Háfizah) = 1. traditionist; 2. one who can recite the Koran by rote, vi. 195.

- Háfiz quoted, viii. 120.

- Hafsah (Caliph Omar’s daughter and wife of Mohammed), ii. 165.

- Hafsites (Dynasty in Mauritania), ii. 165.

- Hail (within sight of the Equator), vii. 336.

- Hair (should be allowed all to grow or be shaven off), i. 308.

- Hair-dyes (all vegetable matter), i. 326.

- —— (Mohammed on), iv. 194.

- Hair-strings (of black silk), iii. 311.

- —— (significance of), iii. 313.

- Hájah = a needful thing (for something, somewhat), vii. 349.

- Hajar-coinage, vii. 95.

- Hajar Jahannam = hell-stone, lava, basalt, v. 378.

- Hájib = groom, chamberlain, ii. 304; iii. 233.

- Hajín (tall camel), iii. 67.

- Hajj = Pilgrimage, v. 202.

- Hájj (or Hájí, not Hajji), iv. 215.

- Hajj al-Akbar and Hajj al-Asgar, ii. 169.

- Hajjáj (Al-), bin Yúsuf, Governor of Al-Hijáz and Al-Irák, iv. 3; vii. 97.

- Hajjám = barber-surgeon, cupper, bleeder, iv. 112.

- Hákim = ruler, not to be confounded with Hakím, doctor, etc., vii. 29.

- Ha’kim (Al-) bi-amri ’llah (Caliph), iv. 296.

- —— (not to be confounded with the Fatimite), v. 86.

- Hakk (Al-) = the Truth (Allah), v. 284.

- Hakk = right (Hakkí = mine), viii. 335.

- Halab = Aleppo, i. 292.

- Halabí Shalabí = the Aleppine is a fellow fine, v. 64.

- Haláwah = sweetmeat, iv. 60; vii. 205.

- Haláwat al-Salámah = sweetmeat for the returning of a friend, viii. 325.

- Halfah-grass (Poa), ii. 18.

- Halíb = fresh milk, vi. 201.

- Halímah = the mild, gentle (fem.), ix. 265.

- Haling by the hair a reminiscence of “marriage by capture,” viii. 40.

- Hallaling, Anglo-Indian term for the Moslem rite of killing animals for food, vii. 9.

- Halumma = bring! vii. 117.

- Halummú = drew near (plur.), ix. 44.

- Halwá = sweetmeats, ii. 47, 212.

- Hamadán (town in Persian Mesopotamia), ix. 212.

- Hámah (soul of a murdered man in form of a bird sprung from his head), iii. 293.

- Hamáil = baldricks, v. 158.

- Hamám = wood-pigeon, v. 49.

- —— (al-Ayk) = culver of the copse, v. 49.

- Hamath = Hightown, ii. 178.

- Hamíd (fem. Hamidah) = praiseworthy, satisfactory, ix. 76.

- Hammál al-Hatabi = one who carries fuel, vii. 59.

- Hammám (going to the = convalescence), i. 288.

- —— (ditto, showing that women’s courses are over), i. 286.

- —— (hired for private parties), v. 63.

- Hammám-bath (a luxury as well as necessity), iii. 19.

- Hamzah (uncle of the Prophet), viii. 172.

- Hanabát = “hanap” viii. 202.

- Hanbal, see Ahmad bin Hanbal, ii. 204.

- Hand (left, how used), iv. 129.

- —— (white, symbol of generosity; black of niggardness), iv. 185.

- —— (his for her), iv. 279.

- —— (cut off in penalty for theft), viii. 164.

- —— (cut off for striking a father), viii. 287.

- Handfuls (the two), v. 207.

- Handkerchief of dismissal, x. 47.

- Hands (behind the back, posture of submission), iii. 218.

- —— (stained in stripes like ring-rows of a chain armour), iii. 176.

- —— (how held in reciting the Fátihah), v. 80.

- —— (bitten in repentance), v. 191.

- —— (their feel guides the physician), v. 220.

- Hanien = pleasant to thee! after drinking, ii. 5.

- Hanífah, see Abú Hanífah, ii. 207.

- Hanút = tavern, booth, etc., v. 142.

- Hanzal = gourd, v. 19; ix. 165.

- Harámí = one who lives on unlawful gains, ix. 147.

- Harbak = javelin, vii. 45.

- Hard of heart and soft of sides, ii. 5.

- Hardly he (equivalent for), vii. 333.

- Harf = letter, syllable, ii. 307.

- Harf al-Jarr = a particle governing the oblique case; mode of thrusting and tumbling, ix. 272.

- Harím = Harem, used for the inmates, i. 165.

- —— double entendre (= Harem and Honour), iv. 9.

- —— (= wife), iv. 126.

- —— (hot-bed of Sapphism and Tribadism), iv. 334.

- Harírí (Al-), = the silk-man (poet), v. 158.

- —— (lines quoted from), x. 44.

- Harísah, a favourite dish, i. 131.

- Harjáh = (a man of), any place, v. 27.

- Hark, you shall see, ix. 14.

- Harrák (ship = Carrack?), iv. 130.

- Harrákát = carracks (also used for cockboat), vii. 336.

- Hárún al-Rashíd (described by Al-Siyúti), viii. 160.

- —— (as a poet), ix. 17.

- —— (said to have prayed every day a hundred bows), ix. 339.

- —— (and Charlemagne), x. 135.

- Hárút and Márút (sorcerer angels), iii. 217.

- Harwalah = pas gymnastique, iii. 121.

- Hasá (Al-) = plain of pebbles, west of Damascus, i. 234.

- Hasab = quantity opposed to Nasab = birth, iv. 171.

- Hasab wa nasab = inherited degree and acquired dignity, iv. 171; vii. 279.

- Hasan al-Basri (theologian), ii. 165.

- Hasan bin Sahl (Wazir of Al-Maamún), iv. 124.

- Hasanta yá Hasan = bene detto, Benedetto!, i. 251.

- Háshimí = descendant of Háshim (Mohammed’s great-grandfather), ix. 24.

- —— cubit = 18 inches, v. 371.

- —— vein, ii. 19.

- Hashísh (intoxicant prepared of hemp), i. 225; iii. 91.

- —— (orgie in London), iii. 91.

- —— (said to him = his mind, under its influence, suggested to him), viii. 155.

- Hashsháshún = assassins, iii. 91.

- Hásib Karím al-Dín (Pr. N.), v. 298.

- Hásid = an envier, iv. 137.

- Hásil, Hásilah = cell, viii. 184, 196.

- Hassún (diminutive of Hasan), viii. 81.

- Haste ye to salvation, part of the Azán, i. 224.

- Hátif = mysterious voice, i. 142.

- Hatím = broken wall (at Meccah), vii. 219.

- Hátim (Pr. N.) = black crow, vii. 350.

- Hátim al-Asamm (the Deaf), ii. 207.

- Hátim of Tayy (proverbial for liberality), iv. 94.

- Hattín (battle of), ix. 19.

- Haudaj (Hind. Howda) = camel-litter for women, viii. 235.

- Hauk! Hauk! = hee haw! i. 221.

- “Haunted” = inhabited by Jinns, v. 175.

- Haurání towns (weird aspect of), vi. 102.

- —— —— (their survival accounted for by some protracted drought), iv. 116.

- Hawá al-Uzri = platonic love, ii. 304.

- Hawar = intensity of black and white in the eyes, iii. 233.

- Háwi = juggler playing tricks with snakes, iii. 145; ix. 56.

- Háwiyah (name of a Hell), viii. 346.

- Hawk, iii. 61, 138.

- Hawwá = Eve, v. 139.

- Hayát al-Nufús = Life of Souls, iii. 283.

- Hayhát, onomatopoetic for lover, i. 76.

- Haykal = temple, chapel, v. 192.

- Hazár = (the bird of) a thousand (songs), v. 48.

- Hazár Afsáneh (tales from the), ix. 32; x. 72, 93.

- Házir and Bádí = townsman and nomad, iii. 234.

- Hazramaut (Hazarmaveth), iv. 118; v. 136.

- Hazrat = our mediæval “presentia vostra,” viii. 254.

- Hazza-hu = he made it (the javelin) quiver, vii. 45.

- “He” for “she” out of delicacy, ii. 179.

- Head (must always be kept covered), iii. 275.

- Head in the poke = into the noose, i. 179.

- Head-kerchief (déshabillé), ii. 328.

- Headsman delaying execution, iii. 42.

- “Hearer” not “reader” addressed, viii. 316.

- Heart (black drop in the), iv. 256.

- —— (from one full of wrath = in spite of himself), v. 68.

- Heart-ache (for stomach-ache = mal au cœur), vi. 194.

- Heaven (Ar. Na’ím), iv. 143.

- Heavens (names of the seven), viii. 111.

- Hell (Sa’ír), iv. 143.

- —— (cold as well as hot), iv. 253.

- Hells (names of the seven and their intended inhabitants), viii. 111.

- Hemistichs divided, iii. 166.

- Henna-flower (its spermatic odour), vii. 250.

- Herb (the insane), vi. 36.

- Hermaphrodites (Ar. Khunsá), iii. 306.

- Heroes and heroines of love-tales are bonnes fourchettes, vii. 300.

- Heroine of Eastern romance eats well, iii. 168.

- Heroism of a doubtful character, viii. 27.

- Hesperides (apples of the, probably golden nuggets), viii. 272.

- Hetairesis and Sotadism (the heresies of love), x. 215.

- Hibá = cords, garters, ii. 236.

- Hibál = ropes, iv. 193.

- High-bosomed damsel a favourite with Arab tale-tellers, i. 84.

- Hijáz (Al-) = Moslem Holy Land, ii. 306.

- Hijl = partridge, iii. 138.

- “Him” for “her,” iii. 78.

- Himà = guarded side, demesne, viii. 102, 225.

- Himalayan brothers, ii. 211, 260.

- Hind (Al-) al-Aksà = Outer Hind or India, ix. 116.

- Hind bint Asmá and the poet Jarír, vii. 96.

- Hindí = Indian Moslem opposed to Hindú, v. 1.

- Hindibà = endive, v. 226.

- Hinges (of ancient doors), iii. 41.

- Hippic syphilis, x. 90.

- Hippopotamus, vi. 33.

- Hips (their volume admired), ii. 285.

- —— (leanness of, “anti-pathetic” to Easterns), iii. 226.

- Hírah (Christian city in Mesopotamia), v. 124.

- Hirakl (monastery of), v. 138.

- “His” for “her,” viii. 50.

- Hisham bin Abd al-Malik (Caliph), ii. 170; vii. 104.

- Hishám ibn Orwah (traditionist), v. 81.

- Hisn al-Fákihat = Fortalice of Fruits, vii. 75.

- Hiss = (sensual) perception, vii. 302.

- Hizám = girdle, viii. 160; x. 36.

- Hizb = section of the Koran, v. 217.

- Hobbling a camel (how done), vii. 119.

- Hog, popular term of abuse, i. 188.

- Holiness supposed to act as talisman, ii. 251.

- Holy Writ (punned upon), viii. 348.

- Homme acheté = de bonne famille, iv. 225.

- Honayn (scene of one of Mohammed’s battles), v. 66.

- Honey (of bees as distinguished from cane honey), v. 300.

- —— (simile for the delights of the world), ix. 64.

- “Honeymoon” (lasts a week), v. 62.

- Honour amongst thieves, ii. 159.

- Hoof (of the wild ass), iii. 235.

- Horoscopes, etc., i. 213.

- Horripilation = goose flesh, iii. 2.

- Horse (names of), iii. 72.

- Horse-stealing honourable, iii. 73.

- Horseplay frequently ending in bastinado, i. 325.

- Horses (not taught to leap), ii. 89.

- —— (Arab breeds), v. 246.

- Hosh = mean courts at Cairo, v. 170.

- Hospitals hated, ii. 70.

- Host (enters first as safeguard against guet-apens) iii. 208.

- Hour (of Judgment), v. 235.

- Houris, iii. 233.

- House (haunted = inhabited by Jinns), v. 175.

- —— (the Holy of Allah = Ka’abah), ix. 178.

- House of Peace = Baghdad, i. 139.

- “House of Sadness,” viii. 64.

- House-breaking (four modes of), vi. 247.

- Houses of Lamentation in Moslem burial-grounds, i. 94.

- Housewife (looks to the main chance), viii. 144.

- Hubb al-Watan = patriotism, ii. 183.

- Hubkah = doubling of a woman’s waistcloth, vii. 180.

- Hubúb (Pr. N.) = awaking; blowing hard, viii. 209.

- Húd (prophet = Heber?), iv. 118.

- Hudhud = hoopoe, iii. 128.

- Hudúd al-Haram = bounds of the Holy Places, v. 148.

- Hullah = dress, vii. 180.

- Hulwán al-miftáh = dénier à Dieu, ix. 212.

- Huwayná (Al-) = now drawing near and now moving away, ix. 250.

- Humbly (expressed by “standing on their heads”), viii. 279.

- Humility of the lovelorn Princess artfully contrasted with her previous furiosity, vii. 261.

- Humming not a favourite practice with Moslems, i. 311.

- Humours (of Hippocrates), v. 218.

- Hump-back (graphically described), viii. 297.

- Hunchback looked upon with fear and aversion, i. 258.

- Hunger (burns), ii. 144.

- Hungry judges, “hanging judges,” ii. 198.

- Húr, pl. = Houris, iii. 233.

- Húr al-Ayn = with eyes of lively white and black, i. 90.

- Hurák = tinder, iv. 108.

- Hurr = gentleman, i. 254.

- —— = free, noble, independent, opp. to ’Abd = servile, iii. 44.

- Hurry is from Hell, i. 264.

- —— (in a newly married couple indecent), iv. 244.

- Hurúf al-mutabbakát = the flattened sounds, iv. 223.

- Hút = great fish, vi. 69.

- Hydropathic treatment of wounds held dangerous, v. 200.

- Hymeneal blood resembles that of pigeon-poult, ii. 50.

- Hypocrite (Ar. Munáfik), v. 207.

- Hysterical Arab temperament, ii. 54, 101, 181.

- Ibáziyah sect, vii. 125.

- Iblís (diabolus) = Despairer, i. 13; iii. 22; ix. 300.

- —— (Cherubim cherished by Allah), v. 319.

- —— (cursed and expelled), v. 320.

- Ibn Abbás (Companion), v. 212.

- Ibn Abdún al-Andalúsí (poet), iii. 319.

- Ibn Abí Anfa, ii. 200.

- Ibn al-Kirnás = son of the chase (for Persian Kurnas = pimp, cuckold?), viii. 157.

- Ibn al-’Ukáb (Pr. N.) = Son of the Eagle, viii. 198.

- Ibn Hamdún (transmitter of poetry and history), ix. 229.

- Ibn Harám = son of adultery, abuse not necessarily reflecting on the parent, i. 231.

- Ibn ’Irs = weasel, ix. 114.

- Ibn Muljam (murderer of the Caliph Ali), iii. 319.

- Ibn Síná = Avicenna, iii. 34.

- Ibráhím bin Adham, ii. 203.

- Ibrahím bin al-Mahdí (Pretender to the Caliphate) iv. 103.

- Ibrahim al-Mausilí, iv. 108; ix. 304.

- Ibrat = needle graver and ’Ibrat = warning, a favourite jingle, i. 104.

- Ibrík = ewer, and Tisht = basin, used for washing the hands, i. 241; vii. 146.

- Ibrísam = raw silk, floss, vii. 352.

- Ichneumon (mongoose), iii. 147.

- Ichthyological marvels, vi. 33.

- ’Íd = festivals (the two of Al-Islám), viii. 142.

- Id al-Kabír = the Great Festival, i. 28.

- Iddat = months of a woman’s enforced celibacy after divorce, iii. 292.

- —— (of widowhood), vi. 256; x. 43.

- Ídgáh (place of prayer), ii. 202.

- Ifrít, divided into two races like mankind, i. 11.

- Ifrítah = she-Ifrit, i. 34.

- Ihdak = encompassing, as the white encloses the black of the eye, i. 49.

- Ihtiláj-námah = Book of palpitations, viii. 25.

- Ihtilám = wet dream as a sign of puberty, vii. 183.

- Ihtizáz = shaking with delight, i. 50.

- I’itikáf (Al-) = retreat, v. 202.

- Ijtilá = displaying of the bride on her wedding night, vii. 198.

- Ikálat (Al-) = cancelling, “resiliation,” v. 204.

- Ikh! Ikh! (cry to a camel to make it kneel down), ii. 139.

- Ikhlás (Al-) = Chapter of Unity, iii. 307.

- Ikhtiyán al Khutan = Khaitan (?), x. 9.

- Ikhwán al-Safá = Brethren of Purity, iii. 150.

- Iklíl = diadem, now obsolete, i. 270.

- Iklím = the seven climates of Ptolemy, i. 233.

- Iksah = plait, etc., vii. 150.

- Iksír (Al-) = dry drug (from ξηρον), v. 315; viii. 9.

- Ikyán = living gold, viii. 272, 275.

- Iláh = God, v. 196.

- Iláh al-Arsh = the God of the Empyrean, iii. 106.

- Iliad and Pentaur’s Epic, vii. 362.

- Ill is thy abiding place, iii. 137.

- Ill-treatment (a plea for a lawful demand to be sold), viii. 55.

- Ilm al-Káf = K-science for Alchemy, v. 307.

- Ilm al-Rúhání = Spiritualism, i. 305.

- Images of living beings forbidden, v. 3.

- —— (= statues), v. 223.

- Imám = leader, antistes, ii. 203.

- —— (the Seventh = Caliph al-Maamún), iv. 111.

- —— (the fugleman at the prayer-niche), iv. 227.

- Imámah = turband, iv. 100.

- Imlik (great-grandson of Shem), vi. 264.

- Improvising still common among the Badawin, i. 39.

- Impudence (intended to be that of a captive Princess), viii. 295.

- Impurity (ceremonial different from dirtiness), v. 209.

- Imsák = retention (prolongatio veneris), v. 76.

- Inadvertency of the tale-teller, viii. 141.

- In’ásh = raising from the bier (a “pick-me-up”), v. 67.

- Incest (lawful amongst ancient peoples), i. 110.

- —— (repugnant to Moslem taste), ii. 172.

- Inconsequence (of the Author of The Nights), iv. 155.

- —— (characteristic of the Eastern Saga), vi. 61.

- —— (of writer of The Nights), vi. 205.

- Incuriousness of the Eastern story-teller vii. 57.

- Index finger (Sháhid), ii. 300.

- Indian realm, vii. 336.

- Indrajál = white magic, v. 307.

- Infidel should not be killed unless refusing to become a Moslem or a tributary, vii. 64.

- Infirmity (and infirm letters), iv. 243.

- Inheritance, law of, settled by the Koran, i. 174.

- Inkcase (descendant of the wooden palette with writing reeds), viii. 178.

- ’Innín = impotence, viii. 317.

- Innovation (Ar. Bida’ah), v. 167.

- Insane (treatment of the), iii. 256.

- Inscriptions (on trays, plates, etc.), iv. 235.

- Inshád = conjuring by Allah, i. 11.

- —— = reciting, improvising, ii. 126.

- Inshallah (Allah willing) = D.V., iv. 286; viii. 104.

- Inshallah bukrah = to-morrow D.V., ii. 324.

- Insolence and licence of palace-girls, i. 286.

- Insomnia (curious treatment of), iv. 229.

- Insula (for peninsula), vi. 57.

- Intellect of man stronger than a Jinní’s, i. 43.

- Intention (of prayer, Niyat), v. 163, 196.

- Intercession-doctrine disputed amongst Moslems, ii. 40; v. 241.

- Internally wounded = sick at heart, i. 5.

- Inverted speech (forms of), ii. 265; vi. 262; viii. 179.

- Inwá = jerking the date-stone, i. 25.

- Irádah = Sultan’s order, iv. 61.

- Irák = level country beside river banks, ii. 132.

- —— (etc., used always with the article), vi. 291.

- —— (for Al-Irák in verse), vii. 20.

- Iram (the many-columned), iv. 113; x. 29.

- Irán = hearse; Moses’ ark, vii. 207.

- Irdabb, see Ardabb.

- Irishman (the typical, in Arab garb), viii. 191.

- —— and his “convarter,” x. 3.

- ’Irk = root, also sprig, twig, ix. 251.

- Iron (conjures away friends), ii. 316.

- Iron padlock (instead of the usual wooden bolt), iii. 198.

- Irony, iii. 291; iv. 271; viii. 3, 164.

- Irreverence (Egyptian), iv. 47.

- Isaak (Ishák) of Mosul, iv. 119.

- Isbánír = Ctesiphon (?), vi. 279.

- Isengrim (wolf), iii. 146.

- Isfídáj = ceruse, vi. 126.

- Ishá = the first watch of the night, i. 175.

- Ishárah = signing, beckoning, vi. 109; viii. 233.

- Ishk ’uzrí (in the sense of platonic love), vii. 121; ix. 250.

- Ishmael (place of his sacrifice), iv. 75.

- Ishtar-Ashtaroth (her worship not obsolete in Syria), x. 230.

- Iskandar Zú al-Karnayn (= Alexander Matagrobolised), v. 252; x. 57.

- Iskandaríyah = city of Alexander, viii. 289.

- Island for land, viii. 317.

- Ism al-A’azam = the Most Great Name of Allah, viii. 133.

- Ismid = (Ithmid) stibium (eye-powder), iii. 307.

- Israfíl (blows the last trumpet), v. 310.

- Istahi = have some shame, ix. 255.

- Istikbál = coming forth to greet, ii. 287.

- Istikhárah = praying for direction by omens, etc., v. 44.

- Istinjá = washing the fundament after stool, iv. 129.

- Istinsháh = snuffing water through the nostrils, v. 198.

- Istitá’ah (= ableness), ix. 80.

- —— (= freewill), ix. 83.

- Ithmid (stibium antimone) = Sp. Althimod, ii. 103.

- “I told you so” (even more common in East than West), iv. 69.

- Italian Translations of The Nights, x. 114.

- Izár = sheet worn as veil, i. 163; vi. 50.

- J (How it came to take the place of Y in the English Bible), ii. 43.

- Ja’afar contrasting strongly with his master, i. 102.

- —— (mode of his death), iv. 159.

- —— (his suspected heresy), x. 141.

- —— (river or rivulet), iv. 292.

- Ja’afar bin Musà al-Hádí (Caliph), v. 93.

- Jabábirah = tyrants, giants, conquerors, vii. 84; ix. 109, 323.

- Jabal = mountain (for mountainous island), ix. 315.

- Jabal al-Ramun = Adam’s Peak, vi. 65.

- Jabal al-Saklá (Thaklá) = mount of the woman bereft of children, v. 37.

- Jabal al-Tárik = Gibraltar, iv. 100.

- Jabal Mukattam (sea-cliff upon which Cairo is built), v. 383.

- Jabal Núr, v. 215.

- Jabarsá, the city of Japhet, vii. 40, 43.

- Jabarti = Moslem Abyssinian, ii. 15.

- Jábír Atharát al-Kirám = Repairer of the slips of the generous, vii. 100.

- Jábir bin Abdallah (disciple of Mohammed), v. 215.

- Jackal’s gall (used aphrodisiacally), x. 123.

- Jacob’s daughters, iv. 14.

- Jadíd = new (coin), copper, x. 12.

- Jáh = high station, dignity, ix. 174.

- Jahábiz pl. of Jahbaz = acute, intelligent, ix. 62.

- Jahannam = Hell, v. 306, 318.

- Jahárkas = Pers. Chehárkas, four persons, i. 266.

- Jalájil = small bells for falcons, viii. 271.

- Jalálah = saying “Jalla Jalálu-hu” = magnified be His Majesty, v. 217.

- Jalálikah = Gallicians, ix. 156.

- Jaland, not Julned, vii. 16.

- Jalláb = slave dealer, iii. 340.

- Jallábiyah = gaberdine, v. 265.

- Jamá’at = community, v. 205.

- Jamal (Gamal) = camel, iii. 110.

- Jámi’ = cathedral mosque, v. 261.

- Jámi’án = two cathedrals, v. 66.

- Jamíl ibn Ma’amar (poet), ii. 102; vii. 117.

- Jamíz (Jummayz) = sycamore fig, iii. 302.

- Jamm = ocean, v. 93.

- Janázah = bier with corpse, ii. 46.

- Janázir for Zanájír = chains, ix. 309.

- Jannat al-Khuld = the Eternal Garden, ix. 214.

- Jannat al-Na’ím = The Garden of Delights, i.e. Heaven, i. 98; iii. 19.

- Jánsháh (Pr. N.) = King of Life, v. 329; vii. 82.

- Japhet (Ar. Yáfis or Yáfat), vii. 40.

- —— his sword, vii. 41.

- Jar (ridden by witches), viii. 131.

- Jarír (poet), v. 148.

- Jarm (Ar. Bárijah), vi. 24.

- Jarrah = jar, viii. 177.

- Jars for cooling water, ii. 21.

- Jásalik (Al-) = Καθολικὸς, Primate, ii. 228.

- Jauharah (Pr. N. = Jewel), vii. 307.

- Jauz al-Hindi = cocoa-nut, vi. 55.

- Jauzá = Gemini, x. 38.

- Jauzar = Bubalus (Ariel), v. 130.

- Javelines, vi. 263.

- Jawáb-club, vi. 262.

- Jawámard for Jawanmard = un giovane, a brave, vii. 17.

- Jawán (Pr. N.) Pers. = a youth, juvenis, iv. 208.

- Jawárí = slave-girls rhyming with dam’a jári = flowing tears, v. 160.

- Jawarnah (Júrnah) = Zara, ii. 219.

- Jawáshiyah = guards, viii. 330.

- Jawásís, pl. of Jásús, = spies (for secret police), ix. 13.

- Jáwish = apparitor, sergeant, royal messenger, ii. 49.

- Jazírah = Peninsula, Arabia, i. 2; vii. 333.

- Jazírah (Al-) = Mesopotamia, vii. 100.

- Jazírát al-Khalidát = Eternal Isles = Canaries, i. 141.

- Jazirat ibn Omar (island and town on the Tigris), x. 40.

- Jesus (bird of), v. 211.

- —— (crucified in effigy), v. 238.

- —— (compared with Adam), v. 238.

- Jew (prefers dying on the floor, not in bed), v. 248.

- —— (never your equal, either above or below you), viii. 153.

- —— (marrying a Moslemah deserves no pity), viii. 262.

- Jeweller (in Eastern tales generally a rascal), iii. 186.

- Jews (adepts in magic), ii. 233.

- Jihád = fighting for the Faith, iii. 39.

- Jilá = displaying the bride before the bridegroom, i. 174.

- Jíbbáb = habergeon, buff-jacket, gown, vii. 156; ix. 290.

- Jink (Al-) = effeminates, x. 19.

- Jinn = the French génie, the Hindu Rakshasa or Yaksha, i. 10.

- Jinnís (names of), iii. 225.

- Job (a Syrian), iv. 221.

- Joining prayers, iii. 174.

- Jokh = broadcloth, ii. 111.

- Jokh al-Saklát = rich brocade on broadcloth, viii. 202.

- Joseph of the Koran very different from him of Genesis, i. 13.

- —— (and Potiphar’s wife), vi. 127.

- “Joyance is three things,” etc., iv. 254.

- Judad (for Judud) pl. of Jadíd = new coin, viii. 121.

- Júdar (classical Arab name), vi. 213.

- —— (and his brethren, version of a Gotha MS.), vi. 257.

- Júdariyah (quarter of Cairo), vi. 254.

- Judgment (hour of), v. 235.

- Judri = small-pox, i. 256.

- Jufún = eyebrows or eyelashes, iv. 260.

- Juggling with heaven, viii. 168.

- Jugular vein (from — to —), iv. 92.

- Jujube-sherbet, ii. 317.

- Julnár = Pers. Gul-i-anár (pomegranate flower), vii. 268.

- Jum’ah = assembly (Friday), vi. 120, 190.

- Jumblat (for Ján-pulád, Life o’ Steel, Pr. N.), vi. 115.

- Jummár = palm-pith and cabbage, viii. 270.

- Junayd al-Baghdádí (Sufi ascetic), ix. 21.

- Junún = madness, i. 10.

- Juráb mi’adat-hu (bag of his belly = scrotum), ii. 233.

- Justice (poetical, not done), iv. 28.

- —— (poetical in The Nights), vi. 255.

- Juzám = (black) leprosy, iv. 51; v. 294; viii. 24.

- Ka’ab al-Ahbár (of the Scribes, two of the name), iv. 115.

- Ka’abah (Pilgrims clinging to its curtain), iv. 125.

- Ká’ah = ground-floor hall, i. 85.

- —— = fine house, mansion, i. 292.

- —— (= messroom, barracks), vii. 167.

- Ka’ak al ’Íd = buns (cake?), vii. 196.

- Kaannahu huwa = as he (was), he, vii. 233.

- Ka’b = heel, ankle, metaph. for fortune, vii. 177.

- Kabáb (mutton or lamb grilled in small squares), vi. 225.

- Kabasa = he shampoo’d, ix. 213.

- Kabbát = saucers, viii. 12.

- Kabbázah = a “holding woman,” iv. 127.

- Kábul men noted for Sodomy, i. 299.

- Kadisíyah (Al-) city in Irák, v. 294.

- Kádús pl. Kawádís = pot of a waterwheel, ix. 218.

- Káf, popularly = Caucasus, i. 72, 133.

- Kaff Shurayk = a single “Bunn,” q.v., ix. 172.

- Káfir = Infidel, Giaur, ii. 292.

- Kafr = village (in Egypt and Syria), x. 27.

- Káfs (verset of the three-and-twenty), v. 217.

- Kafúr (Pr. N.) = Camphor, ii. 47.

- Kafrà = desert place, viii. 337.

- Kahánah (Al-) = the craft of a Káhin or soothsayer, i. 28.

- Kahbah = whore, i. 70.

- Kahíl = whose eyes are kohl’d by nature, iii. 346.

- Kahílat al-Taraf = having the eyelids lined with kohl, i. 63.

- Káhirah = City of Mars (Cairo), iv. 271.

- Kahkahah = horse-laughter, i. 350.

- Kahlá (fem.) = nature-kohl’d, iii. 232.

- Kahramán (Pers.) = braves, heroes, iv. 115; vi. 257.

- Kahramánat = nursery governess, i. 231; ix. 221.

- Kahtán (sons of), vi. 260.

- Kahwah (Kihwah) = strong old wine, ii. 261.

- —— (Al-), used for coffee-house, ix. 256.

- Kahwajíyah = coffee-makers, v. 169.

- Káid = leader, i. 330.

- Ka’ka’at = jangling noise, vii. 21.

- Kákilí = Sumatran (eagle-wood), x. 57.

- Kala (island), vi. 47.

- Kalak = raft, vii. 342.

- Kalam = reed-pen, i. 128.

- —— = leg-cut, ii. 107.

- Kalám al-Mubáh = the permitted say, i. 29.

- Kalám wáti = vulgarism, ii. 113.

- Kalam-dán = reed-box (ink-case), iv. 167; v. 239.

- Kalandar = mendicant monk, i. 94.

- Kalandars (order of), x. 84.

- Kallá = prorsus non, iv. 257.

- Kalla-má = it is seldom, v. 150.

- Kallim al-Sultán (formula of summoning), ix. 224.

- Kámah = fathom, ii. 56.

- Kamán = Kamá (as)-anna (that, since, because), viii. 197.

- Kamar = belt, viii. 156.

- Kamar al-Zamán (Pr. N.) = Moon of the Age, iii. 213; ix. 247.

- Kamaráni (Al-) = the two moons for sun and moon, iii. 300.

- Káma-Shástra (Ars Amoris Indica), iii. 93.

- Kámat Alfiyyah = straight figure, i. 85; iii. 236.

- Kámil wa Basít wa Wáfir = the names of three popular metres, viii. 91.

- Kamín al-Bahrayn = lurking-place of the two seas, vii. 353.

- Kamís = shift, etc., i. 293.

- Kammir (Imp.) = brown (the bread), x. 14.

- Kanát = subterranean water-course, iii. 141.

- Kanjifah = pack of cards, v. 243.

- Kánmákán (Pr. N.) = “was that which was,” ii. 280.

- Kantar (quintal) = 98·99 lbs. avoir. ii. 233.

- Kánún (dulcimer, “zither”), iii. 211.

- Kánún = brasier, v. 272; vi. 5.

- Kanz = enchanted treasure, ix. 320.

- Kapoteshwara and Kapoteshí, iii. 126.

- Kaptán = Capitano, iv. 85; ix. 139.

- Kara Gyuz, see Khiyál.

- Kárah = budget, large bag, ix. 216.

- Karaj (town in Persian Irak), vii. 77.

- Karawán = Charadrius œdicnemus, vi. 1.

- Karbús = saddle-bow, viii. 77.

- Kári = Koran-reader, v. 216.

- Kárib (pl. Kawárib) = dinghy, iv. 168.

- Karím = generous (cream of men), ii. 35.

- Kárizán (Al-) = the two mimosa-gatherers, vii. 93.

- Karkadán, etc. = rhinoceros, vi. 21.

- Karkar (Carcer?), Sea of Al-, vi. 101.

- Karkh (Al-), quarter of Baghdad, v. 127; ix. 313.

- Karmút = Silurus Carmoth Niloticus, viii. 185.

- Karr’aynan = keep thine eye cool, vii. 229.

- Karrat azlá ’hu = his ribs felt cold (from hearty eating), viii. 189.

- Kárún = Korah of the Bible, v. 225.

- —— (lake), vi. 217.

- Karúrah = bottle for urine, iv. 11.

- Kasa’ah = wooden bowl, porringer, iv. 283.

- Kasab (Al-) = acquisitiveness, ix. 80.

- Kasabah = rod (measurement), ii. 328.

- Kasabát = canes; bugles, ii. 298.

- Kásid = Anglo-Indian Cossid, vii. 340.

- Kasídah = ode, elegy, iii. 262.

- Kasídahs (their conventionalism), ix. 250.

- Kasr (= palace, one’s house), vi. 240.

- —— (= upper room), ix. 283.

- Kasr al-Nuzhat = palace of delights, ii. 22.

- Kasr (Al-) al-Mashíd = the high-built castle, vii. 346.

- Kasrí (Al-) Governor of the two Iráks; iv. 155.

- Kat’a = bit of leather, i. 20.

- Katá = sand-grouse, i. 131; iv. 111.

- Kataba (for tattooing), vii. 250.

- Kátala-k Allah = Allah strike thee dead (facetiously), iv. 264, 265.

- Katf = pinioning, i. 106.

- Kathá-Sarit-Ságara, poetical version of the Vrihat-Kathá, i. 12; x. 160, etc.

- Kathír = much, “no end,” x. 10.

- Katíl = the Irish “kilt,” iv. 139.

- Katúl (Al-) = the slayer, iii. 72.

- Kashmír people (have a bad name in Eastern tales), vi. 156.

- Kassara ’llah Khayrak = Allah increase thy weal, vi. 233.

- Kaukab al-durrí = cluster of pearls, viii. 291.

- Kaukab al-Saláh = Star of the Morning, ix. 301.

- Kaum = razzia; tribe, vi. 266.

- Kaun = being, existence, ix. 63.

- Kaus al-Banduk = pellet-bow, i. 10.

- Kausaj = man with a thin, short beard, cunning, tricksy, iii. 246.

- Kausar, lieu commun of poets, i. 241; ii. 186; iv. 196.

- Kawáid (pl. of Káid = governor), v. 145.

- Kawárib, see Kárib.

- Kawwád = pimp, i. 316; vii. 98.

- Kawwás = archer, janissary, vi. 241.

- Káyánián, race of Persian kings, i. 75.

- Kayf hálak = how de doo? vii. 336.

- Kayim (professional wrestler, names of such), ii. 93.

- Kaylúlah = siesta, i. 51; ii. 178; viii. 191.

- Kayrawán = the Greek Cyrene, viii. 317.

- Kaysaríyah = superior kind of Bazar, i. 266.

- Kaysúm = yellow camomile, iii. 58.

- Kaywán (Persian for Saturn), ii. 75.

- Kayy (Al-) = cautery, the end of medicine-cure, iii. 59.

- Kayyimah = guardian (fem.), viii. 330.

- Káz (Al-) = shears, viii. 9.

- Kazá, Kismat and “Providence,” vii. 135.

- Kazdír = Skr. Kastíra (tin), iv. 274; vi. 39.

- Kází = judge in religious matters, i. 21.

- Kázi al Kuzát = Chief Justice, ii. 90; viii. 245.

- Kází of the army (the great legal authority of a country), vi. 131.

- Kazíb al-Bán = willow-wand, ii. 66.

- Kazis (the four of the orthodox schools), ii. 39.

- Kerchief (of mercy), i. 343.

- —— (of dismissal), iii. 295.

- —— (shaking and throwing the), iv. 62.

- “Key” = fee paid on the keys being handed to a lodger, vii. 212.

- Khabál = pus flowing from the damned, v. 162.

- Khadd = cheek, vii. 277.

- Khádim = servant, politely applied to a castrato, i. 235; ix. 237.

- Khadiv (not Kédivé), ix. 119.

- Kháfiyah = concealed; Kháinah = perfidy, vii. 320.

- Khafz al-Jináh = lowering the wing (demeaning oneself gently), ix. 33.

- Khák-bák = “hocus pocus,” etc., viii. 328.

- Khal’a al-’izár = stripping of jaws or side-beard, vii. 248.

- Khalanj = a hard kind of wood, i. 154; ii. 269; viii. 271.

- Khalbús = buffoon, ii. 143; vii. 195.

- Khalí’a = worn out; wit, i. 311; iv. 229; vii. 130.

- Khálid bin al-Walíd, ii. 203.

- —— bin Safwán, ii. 107.

- Khálidán (for Khálidát) = the Canaries, iii. 212.

- Khalífah = Vicar of Allah; successor of a Santon, i. 184.

- Khalílu ’llah (friend of Allah = Abraham), ii. 132; v. 205.

- Khalíyah = bee-hive; empty (pun on), vi. 246; ix. 291.

- Khalkínah = copper cauldron, viii. 177.

- Khammárah = wine-shop, tavern, “hotel,” iv. 79.

- Khán = caravanserai, i. 92; iii. 14.

- Khán al-Masrúr, in Cairo, famous in the 15th century, i. 265.

- Khánakah = Dervishes’ convent, vii. 177.

- Khanjar = hanger, i. 232; iii. 90.

- Khara = dung (lowest insult), ii. 56.

- —— (holy merde), ii. 223.

- Khara al-Sús = weevil’s dung, ix. 10.

- Kharajú = they (masc.) went forth (vulgarism for Kharajna) (fem.), viii. 144.

- Khassat-hu = she gelded him, iii. 47.

- Khatmah = reading or reciting of the whole Koran, i. 277.

- Khatt Sharíf = royal hand letter, ii. 39; ix. 309.

- Khattíyah = writer, &c., spear, from Khatt Hajar, ii. 1.

- Khátún (Turk. lady), iv. 66; vii. 146.

- —— (follows the name), vii. 323, 347.

- Khauf (Al-) maksúm = fear (cowardice) is equally apportioned, iii. 173.

- Khaukhah = tunnel, viii. 330.

- Khayál (Al-) = phantom ghost, v. 348.

- Khayr = good news by euphemy, iv. 138.

- Khayr wa ’Áfiyah = well and in good ease, ix. 94.

- Khaysamah (traditionist), v. 81.

- Khayt hamayán = threads of vanity (gossamer), iii. 217.

- Khayzáran = rattan, ii. 66; iv. 255.

- Kháwí (skin of), vi. 66.

- Khawwás (Al-) = basket-maker, v. 283.

- Khaznah (Khazinah) = 1,000 kís of £5 each, ii. 84; iii. 278.

- Khazrá (al-) = the Green, palace of Mu’áwiyah, vii. 124.

- Khiláf (Khaláf) = Salix Ægyptiaca, ii. 66.

- Khilál = toothpick (emblem of attenuation), v. 44; viii. 258.

- Khinsir = little (or middle) finger, ix. 160.

- Khinzír = hog, i. 108.

- Khirad Shah = King of Intelligence, vii. 73.

- Khishkhánah = cupboard, vii. 199.

- Khitáb = exordium of a letter, ix. 126.

- Khizáb (dye used by women), iii. 105.

- Khizánah (Al-) = treasury, ix. 22.

- Khizr (the Green Prophet), iv. 175; v. 384.

- Khiyál (Chinese shadows), iv. 193.

- Khubz = scones, i. 131.

- Khuff = walking shoes, i. 82; iv. 107.

- Khuffásh = bat (animal), v. 226.

- Khuld = fourth heaven (of yellow coral), viii. 47.

- Khumásíyah = five feet high, iv. 191.

- Khunsa = flexible, flaccid (hermaphrodite, also catamite), iii. 306; v. 91.

- Khurj (Al-) = saddle-bag (las Alforjas), vi. 224.

- Khusrau Parwiz and Shírín, v. 91.

- —— (his wealth), v. 91.

- Khusyatán = testicles, ii. 55.

- Khutnah = circumcision, v. 209.

- Khutúb (Pr. N.) = affairs, misfortunes, viii. 209.

- Khwájah (Howajee) = schoolmaster, man of letters, &c., vi. 46.

- Khwárazm = land of the Chorasmioi, vi. 113.

- Khyas! Khyas! onomatopoetic, used in a sea-spell, i. 228.

- Kiblah (turning towards it in mortal danger), v. 39.

- —— (anything opposite) applied to the Ka’abah, v. 196.

- Kiblatayn = the two Kiblahs (Meccah and Jerusalem), v. 196.

- Kidrah = pot, kettle, lamp-globe, ix. 320.

- Kíl wa Kál = it was said and he said (chitchat), iv. 207.

- Killed = Hibernicè “kilt,” v. 5; vi. 171.

- Killing (of an unfaithful wife commended by public opinion), ix. 297.

- Kímiyá = Alchemy (from χυμεία = wet drug), viii. 9.

- Kimkhab = (velvet of) “Kimcob,” viii. 201; ix. 221.

- Kiná’ = veil, vi. 192.

- Kinchin lay (Arab form of), iii. 102.

- King (dressing in scarlet when wroth), iv. 72.

- —— (the, and the Virtuous Wife), v. 122.

- Kingfisher (Lucian’s), vi. 49.

- King’s barber a man of rank, i. 351.

- Kintár = a hundredweight (quintal), vi. 94.

- Kír = bellows, viii. 9.

- Kiráb = wooden sword-case, viii. 267.

- Kirám = nobles; Kurám = vines, viii. 203.

- Kirámat = prodigy, ii. 237; iv. 45.

- Kirát (bean of Abrus precatorius), vii. 289.

- —— (weight = 2–3 grains; length = one finger-breadth), iii. 239.

- Kird = baboon, iv. 297.

- Kirsh al-Nukhál = Guts of bran, viii. 169.

- Kisás (Al-) = lex talionis, vii. 170.

- Kishk (Kashk) = porridge, iv. 214.

- Kisrà = the Chosroë, (applied to Anushirwan) v. 87.

- Kiss (without mustachio = bread without salt), v. 165.

- “Kiss key to Kitty,” i. 323.

- “Kiss ground” not to be taken literally vii. 210.

- Kissing (the eyes, a paternal salute), i. 125.

- —— (like a pigeon feeding its young), iii. 275.

- —— (names for), iv. 259.

- —— (en tout bien et en tout honneur), viii. 25.

- —— the ground of obedience (Persian metaphorical phrase), vii. 354.

- Kissis = ecclesiast, ii. 228.

- Kit (of the traveller in the East), v. 174.

- Kitáb al-Kazá = book of law-cases, ix. 110.

- Kitáb al-Fihrist (and its author), x. 71.

- Kitf al-Jamal = camel shoulder-blade, vii. 167.

- Kitfír (Itfír), = Potiphar, vi. 172.

- Kiyakh (fourth Coptic month), v. 231.

- Kízán fukká’a = jars for fukká’a (a kind of beer), vi. 88.

- Kneeling in prayer (exclusively Christian), v. 196.

- Knife, “bravest of arms,” vii. 123.

- Knight-errant of the East, ii. 77.

- Knuckle-bone, ii. 314.

- Kohl = powdered antimony for the eyelids, i. 89.

- —— proverbially used, i. 278.

- —— (-powder keeps the eyes from inflammation), ii. 291.

- —— (applying of = takhíl), iii.57.

- —— (-eyed = Kahlá), f. iii. 232.

- —— (he would steal it off the eye-ball = he is a very expert thief), iv. 68.

- Kohl’d with Ghunj = languour-kohl’d, x. 40.

- Kohl-needle in the Kohl-case = res in re, v. 97.

- Kohls (many kinds of), viii. 10.

- Koka Pandit (Hindú Ars Amandi), iii. 93.

- Korah (Kárún), v. 225.

- Koran quoted: (xx.), i. 2.

- —— (ii. 34; xxv. 31; xix. 69), i. 13.

- —— (xxvi.), i. 39.

- —— (xxvii.), i. 42.

- —— (v.; xx.), i. 119.

- —— (vii.; xviii.), i. 169.

- —— (i.), i. 208.

- —— (lvi. 9), i. 211.

- —— (lx.), i. 220.

- —— (v.), i. 240.

- —— (cviii.), i. 241.

- —— (xvii.), i. 249.

- —— (xxxvi. 69), i. 251.

- —— (cv.), i. 256.

- —— (ii.; ix.), i. 257.

- —— (v.; viii. 17), i. 274.

- —— (iii.), i. 298.

- —— (iii. 128), i. 307.

- —— (xxxviii. 19), ii. 37.

- —— (xciv. 11; cv. 59), ii. 38.

- —— (iv.), ii. 64, 78.

- —— (iii. 57), ii. 79.

- —— (vii.; lxxvi.; lxxxvi.), ii. 91.

- —— (iv.; xxii.), ii. 95.

- —— (iii. 89), ii. 132.

- —— (ix.; xxxiii.), ii. 140.

- —— (iv. 88), ii. 146.

- —— (v.), ii. 186.

- —— (ii. etc.), ii. 198.

- —— (ii. 185), ii. 199.

- —— (lxxiv. 1, 8; xcvi.), ii. 201.

- —— (xvi. 74; ii. 118), ii. 203.

- —— (lvi. 6; xxviii.; vii.; ix.), ii. 205.

- —— (xxviii. 22–27), ii. 207.

- —— (xiv. 34), ii. 225.

- —— (lxi.), ii. 226.

- —— (ii.; iii. 141), ii. 228.

- —— (x. 25), ii. 239.

- —— (ii. 149; xcv.), ii. 242.

- —— (xix. 170), ii. 281.

- —— (xviii.), ii. 293.

- —— (xcvi. 5), ii. 298.

- —— (xxiv.), ii. 312.

- —— (vii. 21.), ii. 316.

- —— (x. 10, 12; lvi. 24, 26; lxxxviii. 17, 20), iii. 19.

- —— (xii. 31), iii. 21.

- —— (cxiii. 1), iii. 22.

- —— (ii. 186; lx. 1), iii. 39.

- —— (lxxvi.), iii. 57.

- —— (ii. 23), iii. 65.

- —— (xxxi. 18; lxvii. 7), iii. 117.

- —— (ii. 191), iii. 123.

- —— (xviii.; xxii. 20; lxxxvii.), iii. 128.

- —— (ii. 96, 256), iii. 217.

- —— (ii.; iii.; xxxvi.; lv.; lxvii.; cxiii.; cxiv.), iii. 222.

- —— (ii. 32; xviii. 48), iii. 223.

- —— (xxiii. 20; xcv. 1), iii. 276.

- —— (xxvi.), iii. 294.

- —— (xi.), iii. 301.

- —— (xxiii. 38), iii. 302.

- —— (ii.; li. 9; xxxv. 11), iii. 304.

- —— (cxii.), iii. 307.

- —— (xxiv. 39), iii. 319.

- —— (xxi.), iii. 323.

- —— (iv. 38), iii. 332.

- —— (xxv. 70), iv. 5.

- —— (xii. 84, 93, 96; xvi.), iv. 14.

- —— (opening chapter), iv. 36.

- —— (xiii. 14), iv. 43.

- —— (chapter Yá Sín), iv. 50.

- —— (xvii. 85), iv. 80.

- —— (xlix. Inner Apartments), iv. 102.

- —— (xvi. 112), iv. 102.

- —— (xii. 92), iv. 111.

- —— (lxxxix. 6, 7), iv. 115.

- —— (iii. 178), iv. 156.

- —— (xvi.), iv. 174.

- —— (ii. 224), iv. 175.

- —— (xxi. 38), iv. 244.

- —— (iii. 103; vii. 105; xxvii. 12), iv. 249.

- —— (cxiv. 1), iv. 251.

- —— (ii. 26), iv. 254.

- —— (ii. 64; xxvii.), iv. 256.

- —— (xvii. 62; xxxvi. 16), iv. 259.

- —— (xli. 46), iv. 275.

- —— (xxvi. 5, 6), v. 78.

- —— (xxxiii. 48), v. 101.

- —— (xxxviii. 2), v. 102.

- —— (vii. 195), v. 143.

- —— (x. 36), v. 145.

- —— (xxvi. 165), v. 161.

- —— (xxi. 36), v. 166.

- —— (vii. 148), v. 191.

- —— (iv. 38, 175; ii. 282), v. 155.

- —— (xii. 51), v. 159.

- —— (iv. 160), vi. 194.

- —— (viii. 66), v. 203.

- —— (xxxix. 67; lxxviii. 19), v. 207.

- —— (vii. 63, 71, 83), v. 210.

- —— (chapt. of The Cow), v. 211.

- —— (xvi. 92; xxxix. 54; lxx. 38), v. 211.

- —— (ii. 28, 137; xii. 18; xvi. 100; li. 57), v. 212.

- —— (ix.; xxvi. 30; xcvi. 1, 2), v. 213.

- —— (ii. 158; xvii. 110), v. 214.

- —— (v. 4; xxx.; lxxiv; cx. 1), v. 215.

- —— (iv. 124; v. 89, 116), v. 216.

- —— (vii. 154; xi. 50), v. 217.

- —— (xvii. 39), v. 221.

- —— (ii. 216; v. 92), v. 223.

- —— (x. 5; xxii. 60; xxxvi. 40; lxx. 40), v. 228.

- —— (xxxi. 34), v. 231.

- —— (xxxvii. 5), v. 233.

- —— (xxxvi. 37, 38), v. 234.

- —— (xx. 57; xxii. 7), v. 235.

- —— (lxxxi. 18), v. 236.

- —— (iii.; vii. 110), v. 238.

- —— (xii. 10), v. 239.

- —— (xxxvi. 82), v. 240.

- —— (vi. 44), v. 250.

- —— (vii. 52), v. 269.

- —— (xxxvi. 82), v. 286.

- —— (v. 108), v. 287.

- —— (xiii. 41), v. 290.

- —— (xxxviii. 34), v. 310.

- —— (vii.), v. 320.

- —— (xxvii.), v. 337.

- —— (xxvii. 16), v. 355.

- —— (liii. 14), v. 393.

- —— (xxiv. 39), vi. 93.

- —— (lii. 21), vi. 95.

- —— (ix. 51; xiv. 15), vi. 108.

- —— (xxxviii. 11), vi. 115.

- —— (iv. 81), vi. 138.

- —— (iv. 78; xli. 28), vi. 144.

- —— (ix. 51), vi. 191.

- —— (iii. 17), vi. 270.

- —— (xiii. 3), vi. 277.

- —— (vi. 103), vi. 282.

- —— (iii. 11; i. 42; viii. 9), vii. 55.

- —— (cxi.), vii. 59.

- —— (xxxiii.), vii. 92.

- —— (xx. 102), vii. 164.

- —— (ii. 286), vii. 285.

- —— (ii. 61; xxii. 44), vii. 346.

- —— (xxxv.), vii. 366.

- —— (iii. 90), viii. 51.

- —— (xxxix. 54), viii. 182.

- —— (vi. 99), viii. 267.

- —— (xvi. 69; ii. 216; v. 92), viii. 277.

- —— (cxiii. 1, 3), viii. 285.

- —— (cxi. 184), viii. 291.

- —— (xvii.; xviii.; lxix; lxxxiv.), viii. 294.

- —— (ix. 33), ix. 15.

- —— (xxvi. 88, 89; iv. 140), ix. 16.

- —— (lvii. 88), ix. 33.

- —— (lxxxi. 40), ix. 59.

- —— (xii. 28), ix. 119.

- —— (xl. 36; lxvii. 14; lxxiv. 39; lxxviii. 69; lxxxviii. 17), ix. 166.

- —— (cviii. 3), ix. 185.

- —— (xxiv.), ix. 316.

- —— (cx. 1), ix. 317.

- —— (xxxvi. 55, 58), ix. 322.

- —— (li. 18, 19), ix. 324.

- —— (lxxxix.), x. 29.

- Koran (abrogating and abrogated passages), v. 194.

- —— (most excellent chapter of), v. 211.

- —— (eminent and curious verses of), v. 211.

- —— (first English translation owing to France), x. 100.

- Koss ibn Sa’idah (Bishop of Najrán), ii. 37.

- Kubád = shaddock, ii. 310; viii. 272.

- Kubbah (Al-) = alcove, v. 18.

- Kubkáb = bath-clogs, iii. 92.

- Kuds (Al-), see Bayt al-Mukaddas, ii. 132.

- Kúfah (Al-) founded by Omar, iv. i.

- —— (revolutionary spirit of), iv. 3.

- Kúfiyah = coif, etc., ii. 230.

- Kufr = rejecting the True Religion, i. 169.

- Kuhaylat (breed of Arab horses), iii. 346.

- Kulayb allows no one to approach his camp-fire, ii. 77; vi. 261.

- Kulkasá = colocasia roots, i. 272.

- Kullah = gugglet, i. 36.

- Kulzum (Al-), old name of Suez-town, vii. 348.

- Kumasrá (Kummasrá), = pear, vii. 357.

- Kumayt (Al-) = bay horse with black points, vii. 128.

- Kumkum (cucurbite, gourd-shaped vessel), i. 42; iv. 68, 178.

- Kumm = sleeve (used as a bag), iv. 107; viii. 267.

- Kun = Be (the creative word), iii. 317.

- Kunáfah = vermicelli cake, x. 1.

- Kundur = frankincense, ix. 7.

- Kunfuz = hedgehog, ii. 88.

- Kunsul = Consul, iv. 84.

- Kunyat = patro- or matro-nymic, iv. 287.

- Kúr = furnace, viii. 9.

- —— = forge where children are hammered out (?), viii. 46.

- Kurbáj = cravache, viii. 17.

- Kurbán = sacrifice, viii. 16.

- Kurds (Xenophon’s and Strabo’s Carduchi), iii. 100.

- Kurdús = body of horse, ix. 111.

- Kurrá = teachers of the correct pronunciation of the Koran, i. 113.

- Kurrah = ball in the Polo game, ii. 329.

- Kurrat al-Ayn = coolness of the eye, i. 72; v. 145.

- Kurs (has taken the place of Iklíl), i. 270.

- Kursán (Al-) = “Corsaro,” a runner, viii. 323.

- Kursí (choir, throne) = desk or stool for the Koran, i. 167; vii. 311.

- Kursí al-wiládah = birth-stool, ii. 80.

- Kús (town in Upper Egypt), iv. 276.

- Kus(s) = vulva, viii. 93.

- Kush’arírah = horripilation, symptom of great joy, i. 251.

- Kussá’a = curling cucumber, iv. 98.

- Kusúf = eclipse of the moon, viii. 291.

- Kút al-Kulúb, viii. 158.

- Kutá’ah = a bit cut off, etc., vi. 272.

- Kutayt = little tom-cat, ii. 39.

- Kutb = axle, pole; hence prince, doyen in sainthood, v. 384.

- Kuthayyir (poet), ii. 102.

- Kutr Misr = tract of Egypt, ix. 286.

- Kutub al-Báh = Books of Lust, x. 201.

- Kuzía Fakán (Pr. N.) = “it was decreed by destiny, so it came to pass,” ii. 175.

- Lá adamnak = Heaven deprive us not of thee, i. 268.

- Lá Bás (bi-zálik = there is no harm in that), iv. 164.

- —— (in Marocco) = “I am pretty well,” viii. 274.

- —— (= no harm is [yet] done), ix. 102.

- Lá haula, etc. = there is no Majesty, etc., i. 65.

- La iláha illá ’lláh = there is no God but the God (tahlíl), ii. 336.

- Lá kabbata hámíyah = no burning plague, x. 14.

- Lá rajma ghaybin = without stone-throwing of secrecy, ix. 1.

- Lá rayba fí-hi, ii. 210.

- Lá tankati’í = sever not thyself from us, ix. 245.

- Lá tuwáhishná = do not make me desolate, i. 62.

- Lá tuwákhizná = do not chastise us = excuse us, i. 164.

- La’alla = haply, belike; forsure, certainly, ix. 49.

- La’ab = (sword-) play, vii. 44.

- La’abah = a plaything, a puppet, a lay figure, i. 245.

- La’al = ruby, v. 342.

- La’an = curse, v. 250; vi. 178.

- Láb (Old Pers. for Sun), vii. 296.

- Laban (= milk artificially soured), vi. 201.

- —— (= sweet milk), vii. 360.

- —— halíb = fresh milk, vi. 201.

- Labbayka (= Here am I, called Talbiyah), i. 226; ii. 227.

- —— (pronounced on sighting Meccah), v. 203.

- Labbis al-Búsah tabkí ’Arúsah = clothe the reed and it will become a bride, viii. 201.

- Labtayt (Pr. N. = Toledo), iv. 99.

- Lactation (term of), v. 299.

- —— (no cohabitation during), v. 299.

- Ladies of the family (waiting upon the guests), vi. 237.

- Láhik = the Overtaker, viii. 341.

- Láit = one acting like the tribe of Lot, sodomite, ix. 253.

- Lajlaj = rolling anything in the mouth; stammering, ix. 322.

- Lájuward, see Lázuward, iii. 33.

- Lake Kárún, vi. 217.

- Lakít = fœtus, foundling, contemptible fellow, vii. 145.

- Lámí (Al-) = the l-shaped, forked (os hyoïdes), v. 219.

- Lámíyat = poem rhyming in L, iii. 143.

- Lane quoted: i. 1, 36, 42, 74, 77, 83, 93, 100, 104, 131, 147, 163, 201, 210, 213, 215, 217, 223, 245, 259, 269, 270, 291, 311, 314, 317, 340;ii. 5, 38, 41, 46, 56, 77, 80, 89, 93, 131, 167, 206, 215, 243, 292, 304, 314, 315, 328, 332; iii. 20, 30, 44, 112, 114, 116, 117, 141, 162, 176, 181, 191, 211, 212, 222, 259, 322, 331, 341; iv. 2, 12, 46, 55, 63, 66, 82, 95, 96, 107, 110, 124, 136, 144, 152, 160, 164, 171, 181, 187, 189, 191, 196, 199, 200, 202, 204, 205, 209, 212, 214, 219, 222, 228, 231, 233, 244, 254, 268, 271, 273, 279, 287, 297; v. 2, 32, 33, 37, 44, 45, 64, 104, 112, 120, 121, 144, 145, 189, 201, 231, 259, 273, 286, 298; vi. 1, 8, 11, 17, 33, 49, 57, 61, 66, 80, 180, 191, 196, 214, 216, 247, 257, 282; vii. 95, 96, 111, 113, 118, 119, 123, 124, 135, 136, 139, 144, 172, 182, 195, 196, 209, 250, 269, 275, 280, 282, 303, 306, 309, 314, 322, 328, 346, 354, 357; viii. 14, 18, 21, 27, 35, 53, 62, 68, 77, 80, 84, 94, 97, 102, 122, 124, 128, 131, 147, 148, 155, 156, 166, 177, 179, 180, 187, 205, 264, 285, 298, 337;ix. 32, 33, 146, 168, 170, 182, 221, 222, 224, 226, 229, 246, 291, 304, 307; x. 1, 11, 12, 19, 34, 36, 50, 52, 70, 115.

- Language of signs, ii. 304.

- Languages (study of, should be assisted by ear and tongue), x. 96.

- Largesse (better than the mace), viii. 163.

- Lasm (Lathm) = kissing the lower face, iv. 259.

- Lasting calamity = furious knight, vi. 290.

- Latter night = hours between the last sleep and dawn, i. 24.

- Laughing in one’s face not meant for an affront, i. 320.

- Laughter rare and sign of a troubled mind, i. 248.

- Lauh = tablet used as slate, v. 73.

- Lauh al-Mahfúz = the Preserved Tablet (of Allah’s decrees), v. 322.

- Lauláka = but for thee, for thy sake, v. 306.

- Laun = colour, hue (for dish), vii. 185.

- Láwandiyah (Al-) = Levantines, ix. 275.

- Layálí = nights, future, fate, iii. 318.

- Layl (night) frequently = the interval between sunset and sunset, ii. 260.

- Laylá (female Pr. N.), iii. 135.

- —— wa Majnún (love poem), iii. 183.

- Laylat al-Kábilah = to-night, ix. 271.

- Laylat al-Kadr = Night of Power, vi. 180.

- Laylat al-Wafá = the night of completion of the Nile-flood, i. 291.

- Laylat ams = yesternight, vii. 186.

- Lazá (Hell for Jews), ii. 140; viii. 346.

- Lázuward = lapis lazuli, azure, iii. 33; ix. 190.

- Leaving one standing (pour se faire valoir), vi. 252.

- Leg-cut (severs horse’s leg), ii. 220.

- Legs (making mute the anklets), vii. 131.

- —— (shall be bared on a certain day), ix. 253.

- Lentils (cheapest and poorest food in Egypt), x. 31.

- Leprosy (white = bahak or baras, black = juzám), v. 294.

- —— (thickens voice), iv. 50.

- —— (shows first at the wrist), iv. 51.

- Lesbianism, x. 209.

- Letter (reading not always understanding), ii. 112.

- —— (model specimen), iv. 57.

- —— (toren tears a kingdom), vii. 2.

- Letters and letter-writing, iii. 24.

- —— (French), vii. 190.

- Li-ajal = for the sake of, low Egyptian, ii. 113.

- Libdah (skull-cap of felt) sign of a religious mendicant, iii. 62.

- Liberality (men proverbial for their), iv. 96.

- —— (after poverty), viii. 182.

- Libraries (large ones known by the Arabs), viii. 79.

- —— (much appreciated by the Arabs), x. 175.

- Lice bred by perspiration, ii. 69.

- Lie (only degrading if told for fear of telling the truth), ix. 87.

- —— (simulating truth), ix. 223.

- Lieu d’aisance (in Eastern crafts), ix. 332.

- Líf = fibre of palm-fronds, v. 45; vi. 50.

- Life (by the, of thy youth) oath of women, iv. 49.

- —— (cheap in hot countries), iv. 275.

- Life-breath in the nostrils = heart in the mouth, i. 42.

- Light (of salvation shining from the face of Prophets), ix. 324.

- Light-worshippers (are liars), iv. 252.

- Lijám shadíd = sharp bit, ix. 70.

- Like mother, like daughter, i. 299.

- Li ’lláhi darru-ka = the Lord has been copious to thee, iv. 20.

- Lion (beguiled by flattery), v. 40.

- —— (as Sultan of the beasts jealous of a man’s power), x. 34.

- —— at home, lamb abroad, ii. 183.

- Lisám (mouth-band for men, chin-veil) = Tasmak for women, ii. 31, 230; iii. 283.

- Lisán al-Hamal = lamb’s tongue (plantain), viii. 273.

- Listening not held dishonourable, vii. 279.

- Litholatry of the old Arabs, vi. 269.

- Liver = seat of passion, i. 27.

- —— (for heart), iii. 240.

- —— (and spleen held to be congealed blood), v. 220.

- Living (the, who dieth not), vi. 67.

- Liwá = Arab Tempe, vii. 115.

- Liwán = Al-Aywán, iv. 71; vii. 347.

- Liyyah = fat sheep (calves like tails of), viii. 291.

- Lizzat al-Nisá (erotic poem), iii. 93.

- Loathing of prohibition, ix. 279.

- Locks (Mohammed’s), ii. 230.

- Logah = Arabic language, also a vocabulary, dictionary, i. 251.

- Logogriphs, viii. 93.

- Lokman (three of the name), x. 118.

- Loosening the hair an immodesty in women sanctioned only by a great calamity, i. 314.

- Lord for Lady = she, v. 60.

- —— (of the East and West), v. 228.

- Lost on Allah’s way = martyr, ii. 330.

- Lot (this is ours = I have been lucky and will share with you), ix. 328.

- Lot, see Lútí.

- Lote-tree (beyond which there is no passing), v. 393.

- Lots = games of chance, v. 223.

- Love (pure, becomes prophetical), iii. 6.

- —— (the ear conceiveth it before the eye), iii. 9.

- —— (ten stages of), iii. 36.

- —— (martyrs of), iii. 211.

- —— (platonic, see vol. ii. 104), iii. 232.

- —— (ousting affection), iii. 240.

- —— (martyrs of), iv. 205.

- —— (clairvoyance), iv. 238.

- —— (excess of), iv. 238.

- —— (strange chances of), v. 71.

- —— (deaths from), v. 134.

- —— (made public disgraces), v. 151.

- —— (man and woman with regard to), vii. 299.

- —— (called upon to torment the lover still more), viii. 75.

- —— (cruelty of), x. 26.

- Love-children (exceedingly rare amongst Moslems), viii. 115.

- Love-liesse (never lacked between folk, i.e. people of different conditions), viii. 212.

- Lovers in Lazá (hell) as well as in Na’ím (heaven), iii. 58.

- —— (parting of, a stock-topic in poetry), iii. 58.

- —— (buried together), v. 71.

- —— (model ones, becoming an ordinary married couple), v. 92.

- —— (becoming Moslems secure the good will of the audience), viii. 224.

- Loving folk = something more than benevolence, ii. 2.

- Lúk-Gate (proverb referring to), iv. 259.

- Lukmah = mouthful, i. 261; vii. 367.

- Lukmán (Æsop of the Arabs), ii. 199.

- Lukmán (three of the name), iii. 264; x. 118.

- Lullilooing (Tahlíl Zagrútah, Kil), ii. 80.

- Lúlúah = union pearl; wild cow, ix. 218.

- Lumá = dark hue of the inner lips, iv. 251.

- Lupin-flour used as soap, ii. 136.

- Luss = thief, robber, ix. 106.

- Lute (personification of), viii. 281.

- Lutf (servile name = elegance, delicacy), iv. 232.

- Lútí (of the people of Lot = Sodomite), v. 161.

- Lying (until one’s self believes the lie to be truth), x. 14.

- Lynch-law (the modern form of Jus talionis), v. 103.

- Lymph (alluding to the “Neptunist” doctrine), ix. 77.

- Lynx (trained for hunting), ii. 293.

- Má al-Khalaf, see Khiláf, ii. 136.

- Má al-Maláhah = water (brilliancy) of beauty, viii. 47.

- Má Dáhiyatak = what is thy misfortune? (for “what ill business is this?”), ix. 137.

- Má kaharaní ahadun = none vexeth (or has overcome) me, ix. 156.

- Ma’abíd (singer and composer), v. 147.

- Maamún (Al), son and successor of Hárún al-Rashíd, i. 185; iv. 109.

- Ma’an bin Záidah, iii. 236; iv. 96.

- Ma’áni-há (her meanings = her inner woman), iv. 146.

- Ma’arúf = kindness, favour, x. 1.

- Mace (Ar. Dabbús), vi. 249.

- —— (a dangerous weapon), vii. 24.

- Macnaghten’s Edition, x. 81.

- Madfá = cannon, showing modern date, i. 223.

- Madinat al-Nabí (Al-Medínah) = City of the Prophet, iv. 114.

- Madness (there is a pleasure in), iv. 204.

- Mafárik (Al-) = partings of the hair, vii. 222.

- Mafa’úl = patient, passive (Catamite), v. 156.

- Magazine (as one wherein wheat is heaped up = unmarried), vii. 372.

- Magháribah (pl. of Maghribí = Western man, Moor, “Maurus”), vi. 220.

- Maghdád (for Baghdád, as Makkah and Bakkah), viii. 51.

- Maghrib (al-Aksà) = the land of the setting sun, ix. 50.

- Magic studied by Jews, ii. 234.

- Magic Horse (history of the fable), v. 2.

- Magnet Mountains, fable probably based on the currents, i. 140.

- Mahá = wild cattle, vii. 280.

- Mahall = (a man’s) quarters, viii. 229.

- Mahall al-Zauk = seat of taste, sensorium, ix. 83.

- Maháráj = great Rajah, vi. 8, 67.

- Mahayá = Má al-Hayát = aqua vitæ, vii. 132.

- Mahdí (Al-) Caliph, vii. 136; ix. 334.

- Mahmil (mahmal) = litter, ii. 131.

- Mahmúdah = praiseworthy; confection of aloes, viii. 35.

- Mahr = marriage dowry, settlement, vii. 126; ix. 32.

- Mahríyah (Mehari) = blood-dromedary, iii. 277.

- Maid and Magpie, vi. 182.

- Mail-coat and habergeon, simile for a glittering stream, i. 291.

- Ma’ín, Ma’ún = smitten with the evil eye, i. 123.

- Maintenance (of a divorced woman during Iddah), ix. 32.

- Majájah = saliva, vii. 280.

- Ma’janah (a place for making bricks), ii. 17.

- Majlis = sitting (to a woman), iii. 92.

- Majnún = madman, i. 10; iii. 72.

- Majzúb = drawn, attracted (Sufí term for ecstatic), v. 57.

- Maka’ad = sitting-room, iv. 78.

- Makhaddah = pillow, ii. 70.

- Makkamah = Kazí’s Court, i. 21.

- Making water, i. 259.

- Mál = Badawi money, flocks, “fee,” vi. 267.

- Malak = level ground, viii. 285.

- Malak or Malik = Seraph or Sovran, i. 253.

- Malákay bayti ’l-ráhah = slabs of the jakes, x. 51.

- “Making men” (and women), x. 199.

- Malakút (Al-) = the world of spirits (Sufi term), viii. 145.

- Male children (as much prized as riches), ix. 316.

- Malíhah (al-) = salt-girl; beautiful, i. 340.

- Malik (used as “king” in our story-books), ii. 1.

- —— bin Dínár (theologian) ii. 204; vii. 261.

- —— (taken as title), iii. 51.

- —— (traditionist), v. 81.

- —— al-Khuzá’i (intendant of the palace), v. 95.

- —— (Al-) al-Násir = the conquering King, iv. 271; vii. 142; ix. 19.

- Málik (door-keeper of Hell), iii. 20.

- Malik Kawí = very handsome (Cairene vulgarism), vii. 150.

- Malikhulíyà (Al-) = melancholy, v. 221.

- Malocchio or Gettatura (evil), ix. 247.

- Mamlúk (white slave trained to arms), i. 81.

- Mamarr al-Tujjár = passing place of the traders, viii. 155.

- Mamrak = sky-window, etc. viii. 156.

- Man (extract of despicable water), iii. 16.

- —— (is fire, woman tinder), iii. 59.

- —— (shown to disadvantage in beast-stories), iii. 115.

- —— (his destiny written on his skull), iii. 123.

- —— (pre-eminence above women), iii. 332.

- —— (handsomer than woman), iv. 15.

- —— (his advantages above woman), v. 155.

- —— (one’s evidence = two women’s), v. 155.

- —— (one’s portion = two women’s), v. 155.

- —— (created of congealed blood), v. 213.

- —— (one worthier in Allah’s sight than a thousand Jinn), viii. 5, 44.

- —— (created after God’s likeness, rather a Jewish-Christian than a Moslem doctrine), ix. 79.

- —— (I am a man of them = never mind my name), ix. 238.

- —— (of the people of Allah = a Religious), ix. 51.

- —— (his wrong is from the tongue), ix. 309.

- Manáf (idol), v. 129.

- Manár al-Saná = Place of Light, viii. 104.

- Manáshif (pl. of Minshafah, q.v.), viii. 92.

- Manázil (stations of the Moon), v. 228.

- Mandíl = kerchief, ii. 301.

- Maniyat = death; muniyat = desire, iii. 291.

- Manjanikát (Al-) = Mangonels, vii. 335.

- Mankind (creates its analogues in all the elements), iv. 121.

- —— (superior to Jinn), ix. 339.

- Mann = from two to six pounds, vi. 80.

- Man’s creation, ii. 91.

- Mansúr (Pr. N.) = triumphant, ix. 310.

- Mansúr (Al-) Caliph, ii. 142, 153, 210.

- —— bin Ammár, ii. 204.

- —— al-Nimrí (poet), iv. 179.

- Mansúr wa Munazzam = oratio soluta et ligata, viii. 226.

- Manumission of slaves, ii. 55.

- Manzil (Makám) = (a lady’s) lodgings, viii. 229.

- Maragha = he rubbed his face, ii. 60.

- Marba’ = summer quarters, iii. 79.

- Mardán-i-Ghayb (Himalayan brothers), ii. 211.

- Mares (impregnated by the wind), vi. 9.

- Marhúb = terrible, viii. 180.

- Marhúm (f. Marhúmah) = late lamented, ii. 129, 196.

- Márid = contumacious, i. 41.

- Máridúna = rebels (against Allah), vii. 39.

- Ma’rifah = article, ix. 272.

- Máristán (from Pers. Bímáristán = place of sickness), i. 288.

- Marján = Coral-branch (slave name), iii. 169.

- Marjánah (Pr. N.) = Coral-branch, ii. 100.

- —— (Morgante, Urganda, Morgain), vii. 373.

- Markúb = shoe, vi. 207.

- Marmar = marble, i. 295; vi. 95.

- Marocco (tenanted by three Moslem races), x. 222.

- Marriage (not valid without receipt of settlement), i. 276.

- —— (if consummated demands Ghusl), iii. 286.

- —— (by capture), viii. 40.

- —— (one of the institutions of the Apostles), viii. 137.

- Marriage-sheet inspected, ii. 50.

- Married men profit nothing, iii. 2.

- —— never once (emphasises poverty), viii. 145.

- Marseille (probably alluded to), viii. 315.

- Marsín = myrtle, vii. 290.

- Martyrdom, iv. 247.

- —— (of the drowned), ix. 340.

- Martyrs (still alive), ii. 242.

- —— (of love), iii. 211; iv. 205.

- Marwah (ground-wave in Meccah), v. 203.

- Marwazí = of Marw (Margiana), iii. 222.

- Marwán bin al-Hakam (Governor of al-Medinah), vii. 125.

- Maryam (a Christian name), viii. 306.

- Maryam al-Husn = place of the White doe (Rím) of beauty, viii. 321.

- Marz-bán = Warden of the Marches, Margrave, iii. 256.

- Masculine for feminine, vii. 140.

- Má sháa ’llah (as Allah willeth) = well done, iii. 92.

- Mashallah = the English “Cock’s ’ill” with a difference, x. 52.

- Mashhad = head and foot stone of a grave, x. 53.

- Mashá’ilí = cresset-bearer, for public crier, hangman, i. 259; iv. 61.

- Masíhí = follower of the Messiah, i. 258.

- Maskharah = buffoon, ii. 143; vii. 195.

- Maskhút = transformed (mostly in something hideous), a statue, i. 165.

- Maslamah bin Abd al-Malik. ii. 167.

- Massacre (the grand moyen of Eastern state-craft), ix. 110.

- Massage, i. 172.

- Mastabah = bench of masonry, vi. 26.

- Masúkah = stick used for driving cattle, viii. 147.

- Matáf = place of Tawáf, q.v.

- Matárik (pl. of mitrak) = targes, ix. 225.

- Matmúrah = underground cell, ii. 39.

- Matr (pl. amtár) = large vessel of leather or wood, iii. 295.

- Matta’aka ’llah = Allah permit thee to enjoy, ix. 125.

- Matting (of Sind, famous), v. 146.

- Maukab (Al-) = Procession-day, iv. 287.

- Maulid = nativity, ix. 289.

- Maund, see Mann, vi. 80.

- Maurid = desert well and road to such, iii. 33.

- Mausil (Mosul) alluding to the junction of Assyria and Babylonia, i. 82.

- Mausúl (Al-) = the conjoined (for relative pronoun or particle), ix. 272.

- Maut = death, vii. 147.

- Mauz = Musa (Banana), iv. 201.

- Mawwál (for Mawálíyah) = short poem, viii. 94; 151.

- “May thy life be prolonged,” iv. 62.

- Mayázib (pl. of mízáb) = gargoyles, vii. 136.

- Maydán = parade-ground, i. 46.

- Maydán al-Fíl = race-course of the Elephant, vii. 326.

- Maymúnah (proverbial noun now forgotten), i. 57.

- Maysir = game of arrows, v. 223.

- Maysúm (Badawi wife of Caliph Mu’áwiyah), ii. 160.

- Maysum’s song, vii. 97.

- Mayyáfárikín, ancient capital of Diyár Bakr, vii. 1.

- Meat rarely coloured in modern days, i. 310.

- Medicine (rules and verses bearing on domestic), v. 222.

- Melancholy (chronic under the brightest skies), iv. 239.

- Men (is there a famine of?) = are men so few? iv. 295.

- Meniver = menu vair (Mus lemmus), ix. 321.

- Menses (coition during, and leprosy), viii. 34.

- Menstruous discharge (made use of as a poison), ix. 101.

- Merchant (worth a thousand), x. 8.

- Merchants and shopkeepers carrying swords, i. 54.

- Mercury Ali (his story sequel to that of Dalílah), vii. 172.

- Mercy (quality of the noble Arab), iii. 88.

- Mer-folk (refined with the Greeks, grotesques with other nations), ix. 169.

- Messiah (made a liar by the Miscreants), ix. 15.

- Metamorphosis (terms of), vii. 294.

- Metempsychosis and sharpers’ tricks, v. 84.

- Metrical portion of the Nights (threefold distribution of), x. 67.

- Miao or Mau = cat, i. 220.

- Mihráb and Minaret (symbols of Venus and Priapus?), i. 166.

- Mihráj = Maháráj, q.v.; vi. 67.

- Mikashshah = broom, iv. 208.

- Mihrgán = Sun-fête, degraded into Michaelmas, v. 1.

- Mikbas (pot of lighted charcoal), iv. 246.

- Mikhaddah = cheek-pillow, viii. 273.

- Mikmarah = cover for a brasier, extinguisher, v. 120.

- Miknás = town Mequinez, vi. 223.

- Miknasah = broom, vi. 158.

- Mi’lakah = spoon, ix. 141.

- Milh = salt, i. 340.

- Military and Police sneered at, iv. 270.

- Milk (white as, opposed to black as mud), iv. 140.

- —— (soured), v. 225.

- —— (Ar. Laban, Halíb), vi. 201.

- —— (by nomades always used in the soured form), vi. 201.

- Milk-drinking races prefer the soured milk to the sweet, vii. 360.

- Million (no Arabic word for, expressed by a thousand thousand), vi. 98.

- Mím-like mouth, iv. 249.

- Míms (verset of the sixteen), v. 217.

- Mina (and the stoning of the Devil), v. 203.

- Minaret (simile for a fair young girl), iii. 69.

- Mind (one by vinegar, another by wine = each goes its own way), iv. 72.

- “Mine” (various idioms for expressing it), iii. 335.

- Minínah = biscuit, iv. 86.

- Minshafah (pl. Manáshif) = drying towel, viii. 92.

- Mikra’ah = palm-rod, i. 99.

- Miracle (minor, known to Spiritualism), v. 144.

- Miracles (performed by Saints’ tombs), i. 241.

- —— (disclaimed by Mohammed but generally believed in), iii. 346.

- —— (growing apace in the East), ix. 336.

- Mirage = Saráb, iii. 319.

- Mirbad (Al-) market-place at Bassorah, vii. 130.

- Mirzà ’Abdullah-i-Híchmakání = Master Abdullah of Nowhere, v. 27.

- “Mis”-conformation (prized by women), vi. 156.

- Mishammah = an old gunny-bag, ix. 171.

- Miskál = 71–72 grams in gold, used for dinar, i. 126; ix. 262.

- Misr, Masr = Capital (applied to Memphis, Fostat and Cairo), vii. 172.

- —— (for Egypt), vii. 370.

- Misra (twelfth Coptic month), v. 232.

- Misrayn (Al-) = Basrah and Kúfah, vii. 371.

- Mitrahinna (Minat-ro-hinnu) = port at mouth of canal, ii. 237.

- Mizr, Mizar = beer, i. 72.

- Modesty (behind a curtain), v. 162.

- Mohammed (best of the first and last), ii. 11.

- —— (Mustafa), ii. 40.

- —— (his letter to the Mukaukis), ii. 79.

- —— (Periclytus and Paracletus), ii. 226.

- —— (abhors the shaveling), ii. 248.

- —— (bearer of glad and bad tidings), ii. 257.

- —— (Congratulator and Commiserator), ii. 260.

- —— (Best of Mankind), ii. 263.

- —— (“born with Kohl’d eyes”), iii. 232.

- —— (his uncles), iv. 22.

- —— (traditional saying of), iv. 35.

- —— (cleanses the Ka’abah of idols), iv. 80.

- —— (on dyeing the hair, etc.), iv. 194.

- —— (on lovers), iv. 205.

- —— (on his being seen in sleep), iv. 287.

- —— (places the “black stone”), iv. 261.

- —— (mentioned in the Koran), v. 210.

- —— (Allah’s right hand), vii. 366.

- —— (sent with the guidance and True Faith), ix. 15.

- —— (before and after the Hijrah), x. 196.

- Mohammed al-Amín (Caliph), v. 93.

- Mohammed bin Sulaymán al-Rabi’í (Governor of Bassorah), vii. 130.

- Moharram = first month of the Moslem year, viii. 71.

- Mohr = signet, vii. 329.

- Mohtasib = inspector of weights and measures, etc., viii. 293.

- Mole on cheek (black as Bilál), iv. 142.

- Moles compared with pearls, i. 177.

- Monasteries (best wine made in), v. 65.

- —— (Ar. Biká’a), v. 125.

- —— (places of confinement for madmen), v. 139.

- Monday = second day reckoning from Sabbath, i. 266.

- Money (carried in the corner of a handkerchief), i. 271.

- —— (large sums weighed), i. 281; ii. 145.

- —— (carried round the waist), viii. 288.

- —— (let lie with the folk = not dunned for), ix. 311.

- Monkery (abhorred by Mohammed), ii. 248.

- —— (none in Al-Islam), viii. 137.

- Monoculars (unlucky to meet), i. 333.

- —— (famed for mischief), iv. 194; viii. 318.

- Monsters (abounding in Persian literature), vii. 399.

- Months (of peace), v. 54.

- —— (Coptic names of), v. 221, 232.

- —— (Arabic names explained), v. 233.

- Moon (blighting effect of its rays), ii. 4.

- —— masculine in Semitic, ii. 45.

- —— (masc., Sun fem.), iii. 28; iv. 261.

- —— (simile for female beauty), v. 8.

- —— (shall be cloven in twain), v. 217.

- —— (its stations), v. 228.

- —— (taking in hand the star = girl handing round the cup), ix. 192.

- Moon-faced (not absurd), iv. 192.

- Moons (for cup-bearers), viii. 227.

- Moore (Thomas, anticipated), iii. 305.

- Morality (geographical and chronological), iii. 241.

- —— (want of, excused by passion), iii. 269.

- Morbi venerei, x. 88.

- Morning draught, iii. 20.

- “Morosa voluptas,” vii. 132.

- Mortal (one better in Allah’s sight than a thousand Jinn), viii. 5, 44.

- Moses (derivation of the name), ii. 205.

- —— and Jethro, ii. 205.

- —— and the next world, ii. 206.

- —— and Al-Khizr, ii. 263.

- —— (describes his own death and burial), vi. 116.

- Moslem (model Conservative), ii. 13.

- —— (external), ii. 29.

- —— (familiarity between high and low), ii. 32.

- —— (peasants kind-hearted), ii. 69.

- —— (kind feeling shown to a namesake), vi. 13.

- —— (corpses should be burnt under certain circumstances), vi. 26.

- —— (commonplaces of condolence), vi. 41.

- —— (sales, formula of), vi. 73.

- —— (consecrated ground unknown to them), vi. 161.

- —— (a free-born’s sale is felony), vi. 240.

- —— (dignity contrasting with Christian abasement), viii. 5, 44.

- —— (can circumcise, marry and bury himself), viii. 22.

- —— (on a journey tries to bear with him a new suit of clothes for the festivals and Friday service), ix. 51.

- —— (bound to discharge the debts of his dead parents), ix. 311.

- —— (doctrine ignores the dictum, “ex nihilo nihil fit”), ix. 63.

- —— (resignation, noble instance of), x. 42.

- Moslems (their number preordained), viii. 154.

- —— (deal kindly with religious mendicants), ix. 51.

- —— (not ashamed of sensual appetite), ix. 84.

- —— (bound to abate scandals amongst neighbours), ix. 98.

- —— (husbands among them divided into three classes), ix. 263.

- Mosque al-Ahzáb = mosque of the troops, vii. 92.

- Mosques serving as lodgings for poor travellers, ii. 69.

- Mosul (exempted from idolatrous worship), v. 64.

- —— stuff = muslin, i. 229.

- Mother (waiting upon the adult sons) vi. 237.

- —— (in Arab tales = ma mère), viii. 27.

- Mother’s milk = nature, ii. 44.

- Mounds = rubbish heaps outlying Eastern cities, i. 71.

- Mountain (coming from the = being a clodhopper), iii. 324.

- —— (sit upon the = turn anchorite), iii. 324.

- —— (the, at Cairo), iv. 294.

- Mountains (the pegs of the earth), iv. 174.

- Mourning (perfumes not used during), iii. 63.

- —— (normal term of forty days), ix. 311.

- Moustachio (salt to a kiss), v. 165.

- Mouth compared to the ring of Sulayman, i. 84.

- Mrigatrishná = the thirst of the deer (mirage), vi. 93.

- MS. copy of The Nights (price of one in Egypt), vii. 312.

- Muákhát = entering in a formal agreement for partnership, viii. 232.

- Mu’allim = teacher, master (address to a Jew or Christian), viii. 150.

- Mu’arras = pimp, i. 338.

- Mu’attik al-Rikáb = Liberator of Necks, vii. 331.

- Mu’áwiyah (Caliph), ii. 160, 161.

- —— (his Moses-like “mildness”), iii. 286.

- Muayyad (Sultan and calligrapher), ii. 32.

- Muazzin (who calls to prayer), ii. 306.

- Mubárak (f. mubárakah) = blessed (a favourite slave-name), ix. 58.

- Mubárakah = the blessed (fem.), ix. 330.

- Mudarris = professor, x. 8.

- Mudawwarah (a gong?), iv. 135.

- Muftí (Doctor of Law), vi. 254.

- Muhabbat (Al-) al-gharizíyah = natural affection, viii. 110.

- Muháfiz = district-governor, i. 259.

- Muhájirún = companions in Mohammed’s flight, vii. 92.

- Muhakkah = “Court-hand,” i. 129.

- Muhallil, see Mustahall.

- Muhammad, Ahmad and Mahmúd, vi. 273.

- Muhammarah = fricandoed, i. 286.

- Muhárabah = doing battle, ix. 92.

- Muharramát (the three forbidden things), iii. 340; v. 148.

- Mu’ín al-Din = Aider of the Faith, vii. 354.

- Mujáhid (Al-) = fighter in Holy War, iii. 51.

- Mujáhidún, plur. of the previous, iii. 39.

- Mujauhar = damascened, vii. 84.

- Mujáwirún = lower servants, sweepers, etc. v. 119.

- Mujtabá = the Accepted, i. 77.

- Mukaddam (Anglo-Indicè Muccudum) = overseer, iv. 42.

- Mukarrabún = those near Allah, v. 319.

- Mukhammas = cinquains, iii. 280.

- Mukri = Koranist, v. 216.

- Mulabbas = dragées, vii. 205.

- Mulákát = going to meet an approaching guest, v. 330.

- Mulberry-fig (for anus), iii. 302.

- Mummery = “Mahommerie” x. 178.

- Munádamah = table-talk, “conversation over the cup,” vii. 309.

- Munáfik = hypocrite, v. 207.

- Munakkishah = woman who applies the dye to a face, i. 270.

- Munawwarah (Al-) = the Illumined (title of Al-Medinah), vii. 95.

- Munázarah = dispute, ix. 243.

- Munázirah = like (fem.), ix. 243.

- Munkar and Nakír (the questioning angels), v. 111; ix. 163; x. 47.

- Munkasir (broken) = languid, iv. 195.

- Munkati’ = cut off, viii. 24.

- Muráhanah = game at forfeits, vi. 204.

- Murder (to be punished by the family), v. 103.

- —— (to save one’s life approved of), vi. 44.

- Murjiyy (sect and tenets), iii. 341.

- Murtazà = the Elect, i. 77.

- Músà = Moses, ii. 205.

- Músá bin Nusayr (conqueror of Spain), vi. 86.

- Mus’ab bin al-Zubayr, v. 79.

- Musáfahah = joining palms for “shaking hand,” vi. 287; vii. 52; ix. 342.

- Musáhakah = tribadism, vii. 132.

- Musáhikah = tribade, viii. 130.

- Musakhkham (Al-) = the defiled Cross, ii. 220.

- Musallà = place of prayer, oratory, v. 261.

- Musámarah = chatting at night, iv. 237; vii. 217.

- Music (forbidden by Mohammed), ix. 31.

- Musk (scent of heaven), ii. 300.

- —— (sherbet flavoured with), v. 66.

- Mushayyad = lofty, high-builded, viii. 23.

- Muslim bin al-Walíd (poet), v. 128.

- Musquito caught between the toes, vii. 179.

- Musrán (Al-) guts, vii. 190.

- Mustafà (the chosen) = Mohammed, i. 77; ii. 40.

- Mustahakk = deserving, x. 52.

- Mustahall (Mustahill) = one who marries a thrice divorced woman and divorces her to make her lawful for her first husband, iv. 48.

- Musta’ín (Al-) bi ’lláh (Caliph), ix. 246.

- Mutalammis (Al-), the poet and his fatal letter, v. 74.

- Mustansir bi ’llah (Al-) = one seeking help in Allah, i. 317.

- Mutanakkir = disguised, proud, reserved, vii. 101.

- Mu’tasim (Al-) bi ’llah (Caliph), iii. 81; ix. 232.

- Mutawakkil (Al-) Caliph, iv. 291; v. 153; ix. 232.

- Mutawallí = Prefect of Police, i. 259.

- Mutawwif = leader in the Tawáf, q.v. v. 203.

- Mu’tazid (Al-) bi ’lláh (Caliph), ix. 229.

- Mu’tazz (Al-) bi ’lláh (Caliph), ix. 242.

- Mu’ujizah = miracle of a prophet, ii. 237.

- Muunah = provisions, vii. 232; ix. 104.

- Muunis (Pr. N. = Companion), v. 164.

- Muwaffak = well-notched, v. 33.

- Muwallad = a slave born in a Moslem land, iv. 291.

- Muwashshah (stanza), iv. 54.

- Muzaní (Al-), ii. 208.

- Muzayyin (Figaro of the East), i. 304.

- Myrtle-bush = young beard, iv. 143.

- Mystification explained by extraordinary likeness, viii. 40.

- Na’al = sandal, shoe, horse-shoe, vi. 207.

- Náb (pl. Anyáb) = canine tooth, tusk, vii. 339.

- Nabbút = quarter-staff, i. 234; viii. 186.

- Nabhán (sons of), vi. 262.

- Nabí = prophet, ix. 178.

- Nábighah al-Zubyání (pre-Islamitic poet), vi. 85.

- Nadd (a compound perfume), i. 310.

- Naddábah = mourning woman, i. 311.

- Nadím = cup-companion, i. 46.

- Nafahát = breathings, benefits, v. 29.

- Nafakah = sum necessary for the expenses of the pilgrimage, ix. 178.

- Nafas = breath, i. 107.

- Nafs = soul, life, i. 107.

- Náfi’ (traditionist), v. 204.

- Náfilah = supererogatory Koran recitation, iii. 222.

- Nafísah (great-grand-daughter of the Imám Hasan), iv. 46.

- Nafísah (Pr. N.) = the Precious one, viii. 328.

- Nafs-í = my soul for “the flesh,” vii. 118.

- Nafs Ammárah = “the Flesh,” viii. 31.

- —— al-Nátikah = intellectual soul, viii. 31.

- —— al-Ghazabíyah = animal function, viii. 31.

- —— al-Shahwáníyah = vegetative property, viii. 31.

- Nága-kings (of Hinduism), v. 302.

- Nahás (vulg. for Nuhás, q.v.), ii. 327; iv. 178.

- Náhí-ka = let it suffice thee, x. 22.

- Nahnu málihín = we are on term of salt, i. 344.

- Nahr = slaughtering a camel by stabbing, iv. 95.

- Nahr = river, vi. 163.

- Nahs = nasty, i. 301.

- Ná’i al-maut = messenger of death, vii. 226.

- Náihah = keener, hired mourner, i. 311.

- Na’ím = delight (name for Heaven), iii. 19; iv. 143.

- Na’íman = may it benefit thee! after bathing, etc., ii. 5.

- Naïveté (of the Horatian kind), ix. 215.

- Najásah = nastiness (anything unclean), vi. 178.

- Najíb (al-taraf = son of a common Moslemah by a Sayyid, q.v.), v. 259.

- Najíb (al-tarafayn = whose parents are both of Apostolic blood), v. 259.

- Najis = ceremonially impure, ix. 337.

- Nájiyah = Salvadora, ii. 145.

- Najm al-Munkazzi = shooting star, viii. 329.

- Najm al-Sabáh (Pr. N.) = Star o’ Morn, viii. 107.

- Najrán (in Syria), ii. 232.

- Naká = sand-hill, x. 27.

- Nakat = to spot; to handsel, viii. 266.

- Naked = without veil or upper clothing, vii. 151.

- Nakedness (Ar. Aurat), vi. 30.

- —— (paraphrased), i. 327.

- Nakfúr = Nicephorus, ii. 77.

- Nakh = make a camel kneel down by the cry Ikh! Ikh! ii. 139.

- Nákhúzah Zulayt = skipper rapscallion, viii. 175.

- Nakíb, a caravan-leader, chief, syndic, i. 269.

- Nákisátu ’aklin wa dín = failing in wit and faith, ix. 298.

- Nakkár = Pecker (a fabulous fish), ix. 184.

- Nakl-i-safar (move preliminary to a journey), ii. 84.

- Nákús = wooden gong (used as bell), vi. 47; viii. 328.

- Name of Allah introduced into an indecent tale essentially Egyptian, i. 12.

- Names (of God), v. 214.

- —— (= magical formula), v. 369.

- —— (frequently do not appear till near the end of a tale), vii. 43, 75, 274.

- —— (approved by Allah), ix. 165.

- Naming of a child, ii. 174.

- Naming a girl by name offensive, vii. 286.

- Naml (ant) simile for a young beard, iii. 58.

- Námúsiyah = mosquito curtains, viii. 330.

- Napoleonic pose (attitude assumed by a slave), ix. 320.

- Nár (fire), ii. 163.

- —— (fem., like the names of other elements), viii. 16.

- Narcissus (with negro eyes = yellowish white), ii. 24.

- Narcissus and Hippolytus (assumed as types of morosa voluptas, etc.), x. 215.

- Narjis = Narcissus, i. 294.

- —— (name of a slave-girl), viii. 176.

- Nashshár (Al-) = the sawer, i. 335.

- Násik = a devotee, ix. 40.

- Naskh = copying hand, i. 128.

- Nasím = Zephyr (emendation for Nadím = cup-companion), viii. 62.

- Násir (Pr. N.) = triumphing, ix. 310.

- Nasrání = follower of Him of Nazareth, i. 258.

- Nat’a = leather used by way of table-cloth, i. 20.

- Nat’a al-dam = the leather of blood, i. 318; ii. 41.

- Nation (its power consists in its numbers of fighting men), v. 255.

- Nau (pl. Anwá) = setting of one star simultaneous with another’s rising, viii. 266.

- Naurúz = new (year’s) day, iv. 244.

- Navel, as to beauty and health, i. 84.

- —— (largeness of, much appreciated), viii. 33.

- Nawá = date-stone; Nawáyah = severance, ii. 315.

- Nawátíyah = crew (navigata, nauta), viii. 17.

- Nay = reed-pipe, v. 50.

- Naysábúr (town in Khorasan), ix. 230.

- Názih = travelled far and wide, v. 52.

- Názir = overseer, ii. 304; iii. 233.

- Nearness of seat a mark of honour, i. 250.

- Negro (Legend of his origin), iv. 250.

- Negroes preferred by debauched women, i. 6.

- —— (familiarity of boys with white girls), ii. 49.

- —— (their skin assumes dust-colour in cold, etc.), ii. 127.

- Negrofied races like “walking tun-butts,” iv. 255.

- Neighbour before the house, companion before the journey, ii. 207.

- Neighbours (frequently on the worst of terms), vi. 236.

- Nemo repente fuit turpissimus (not believed in by Easterns), ix. 91.

- “New Arabian Nights,” vi. 257.

- New-moon of Ramazán watched for, i. 84.

- New moon of the Festival = Crescent of the breakfast, ix. 249, 250.

- News (what is behind thee of, O Asám), viii. 222.

- Ni’am = yes in answer to a negative, vii. 195.

- Ni’amat = a blessing, iv. 1.

- Night (and day, not day and night, with the Arabs), iii. 121.

- —— (-cap), iii. 222.

- —— (“this” = our “last”), iii. 249.

- —— (for day), iii. 318.

- —— (its promise spread with butter that melteth with day-rise), v. 77.

- —— (its last the bitter parting), vii. 243.

- —— (consists of three watches), i. 175; viii. 330.

- Níl (Al-) = flood season corresponding to summer, i. 290.

- Nílah = indigo, dye-stuff, ix. 144.

- Nile-water sweet and light, i. 290.

- Nímchahrah = half-face (Pers., a kind of demon), v. 333.

- Nimr = leopard, ix. 63.

- Nimrod of the desert, ii. 291.

- Nimsá = Cermans, ii. 219.

- Nimshah (Namshah?) = dagger of state, ii. 193.

- Nineteen the age of an oldish old maid in Egypt, i. 212.

- Nisáb (Al-), smallest sum for stealing which the hand is mutilated, iv. 157.

- Niták, a woman’s waistcloth, vii. 180.

- Níyah (Al-) = ceremonial intention of prayer, v. 163; x. 254.

- Nizámí (Persian poet), iii. 183.

- Noachian dispensation (revived Al-Islam as revealed to Adam), v. 372.

- Noisy merriment scandalous to Moslem “respectability,” i. 95.

- Nostrils (his life-breath was in his, = his heart was in his mouth), vii. 258.

- Nostrums for divining the sex of the unborn child, vii. 268.

- Nothing for nothing a sexual point d’honneur, i. 87.

- Nuhás (vulg. Nahás) = copper, brass, i. 40; ii. 327; iv. 178, 230; vi. 83.

- Nukl = quatre mendiants, ix. 177, 213.

- Numbering the streets, etc. a classical custom, viii. 88.

- Nún (simile for the eyebrow), v. 34.

- Nún-like brow, iv. 249.

- Nuptial sheet (inspection of), iii. 289.

- Nur al-Huda (Pr. N.) = Light of Salvation, iii. 17; viii. 97.

- Núrayn = two lights (town in Turkestan), vii. 88.

- Nusf = half-dirham, ii. 37; vi. 214; ix. 139, 167.

- Nusk = piety, abstinence from women, ix. 243.

- Nu’umán (Al-) bin Munzir (tyrant of Hírah), v. 74.

- Nu’umán’s flower = anemone, ii. 325.

- Nuzhat al-Zamán = delight of the age, ii. 81.

- Nymphomania (ascribed to worms in the vagina), iv. 298.

- Oath (a serious thing amongst Moslems), i. 179.

- —— (inconsiderately taken), ii. 136.

- —— (kept to the letter), iv. 70.

- —— (retrieved by expiation), viii. 263.

- —— (of divorce), viii. 287, 311.

- Obayd Allah (Pr. N.), v. 164.

- Obayd ibn Táhir (Under-Prefect of Baghdad), iv. 291.

- Object first seen in the morning determines the fortunes of the day, viii. 147.

- Obscene abuse meant as familiarity, not insult, ii. 88.

- O Camphor (antiphrase = O snowball), iii. 40.

- Ocean (Jamm), v. 93.

- —— (of darkness), v. 309.

- “Off-with-his-head” style (not to be taken literally), ix. 308.

- Offering for naught = closing with the offer, ii. 4.

- Offerings (pious = ex votos, etc.), vii. 150.

- Oftentimes the ear loveth before the eye, iii. 9.

- Ohod (battle of), ii. 165.

- Old age (graphically described), v. 3.

- “Old maids” ignored in the East, vii. 286.

- “Old Man of the Sea” (a Márid or evil Jinn), vii. 338.

- Old woman (polite equivalents for), v. 163.

- Oldest matter in The Nights the beast-stories, iii. 114.

- Olemá (pl. of ’Álim) = the learned in the law, v. 183.

- —— (Time-serving), x. 44.

- Omán = Eastern Arabia, i. 83.

- —— (with capital Maskat = Omana Moscha), vii. 24.

- Omar bin al-Khattáb (Caliph), ii. 158, 159, 162, 164; v. 103.

- Omar-i-Khayyám (astronomer-poet), ix. 230.

- Omen (Fál), v. 136.

- Onanism (discouraged by circumcision), x. 233.

- One-eyed men considered rascals, iv. 194.

- Opener (of the door of daily bread), vi. 216.

- Opening doors without a key is the knavish trick of a petty thief, vii. 182.

- Ophidia (of monstrous size), vi. 29.

- Orange (a growth of India), viii. 272.

- Oriental orgie different from European, i. 93.

- Othello (even he does not kill Emilia), ix. 300.

- Othmán (Caliph), ii. 163.

- —— (Kátib al-Kuran), v. 215.

- Oubliettes (in old Eastern houses), iii. 327.

- Out of the sight of my friend is better and pleasanter, iii. 315.

- O whose thrall am I, etc. = To her (I drink), viii. 224.

- Pain (resembling the drawing of a tooth), x. 21.

- Palace (of the Caliph at Baghdad), vi. 189.

- Palaces (avoided by the pious), vi. 182.

- —— (in ruins for want of repair), x. 61.

- Palgrave and Al-Islam, x. 189.

- Palmerin of England, viii. 64.

- Palm-stick (a salutary rod), ii. 22.

- Palsy (creeps over him), v. 251.

- Pander-dodge to get more money, i. 302.

- Panel-dodge fatally common, i. 323.

- Paper (his = the whiteness of his skin), v. 161.

- Paradise (of the Moslem not wholly sensual), iii. 19; ix. 322.

- Parapets (on terrace-roofs made obligatory by Moses), v. 72.

- Parasite (Ar. Tufaylí), v. 130.

- Parent (ticklish on the Pundonor), ix. 288.

- Paris Jockey-club scene anticipated, i. 327.

- Parisian MSS. of The Nights, x. 104.

- Parody on the testification of Allah’s Unity, i. 177; iii. 215.

- Parrot-story a world-wide folk-lore, i. 52.

- Particles of swearing, viii. 310.

- Partner in very deed, viii. 181.

- Partridge (Ar. Hijl), iii. 138.

- Partridges (story of the two), vi. 183.

- Pashas’ agents for bribery in Constantinople, iv. 183.

- Passengers in difficulties take command, i. 140.

- Pathos (touch of), iii. 55.

- Patience (cutting the cords of), iii. 178.

- Pausing as long as Allah pleased = musing a long time, vi. 109.

- Pay-chest (of a Hammám bath), ix. 152.

- Payne quoted, i. 129, 150, 167, 209, 217; ii. 19, 185, 304; iii. 58, 130, 162, 172, 193, 252, 275, 291; iv. 50, 54, 66, 197, 221, 222; v. 44, 49, 65, 86, 112, 161, 192, 204, 346; vii. 16, 18, 57, 123, 178, 277, 337; viii. 21, 32, 64, 70, 72, 80, 117, 125, 130, 131, 148, 158, 168, 179, 216, 223, 224, 262, 264, 271, 275, 278, 279, 282, 293, 294, 298, 314, 326, 327; ix. 22, 28, 79, 84, 86, 89, 171, 212, 224, 226, 227, 250, 251, 265, 268, 290; x. 50, 52, 74, 104, 140, 142, 167.

- Peaches (Sultani and Andam), viii. 270.

- Pearl supposed to lose 1 per cent. per ann. of its lustre, i. 165.

- Pearl-fisheries, vi. 60.

- Pearls (shaded by hair = teeth under mustachio), v. 157.

- —— (fresh from water), vii. 240.

- —— (resting on the sand-bank), ix. 164.

- Pears (various kinds of), viii. 269.

- Peccadillo in good olden days (murder), iv. 275.

- “Péché philosophique” (the, in France), x. 249.

- Pederasts (list of famous), x. 252.

- Pehlevi version of the Panchatantra, x. 120.

- Pen and Preserved Tablet, ii. 68.

- Pencilling the eyes with Kohl, vii. 250.

- Penis (as to anus and cunnus), iii. 303.

- —— (Ark al-Halawat), iv. 51.

- —— (correspondence of size), iv. 52.

- —— (and its succedanea), x. 239.

- Pens (gilded = reeds washed with gold), vii. 112.

- People of His affection = those who deserve His love, ix. 92.

- Pepper (and the discovery of the Cape route), vi. 38.

- —— (-plantations shaded by bananas), vi. 57.

- Perfumes (not used during mourning), iii. 63.

- —— (natural), iii. 231.

- Periphrase containing a negative adds emphasis, ii. 83.

- Persian (“I am a, but not lying now”), v. 26.

- —— (poets mostly addressing youths), v. 156.

- Persians always suspected, viii. 8.

- Persians (delighting in practical jokes), ix. 177.

- Person (Ar. Shakhs), iv. 97; viii. 159.

- Peshadians (race of Persian Kings), i. 75.

- Petrified folk, ix. 318.

- Phaedra and Hippolytus, vi. 127.

- Pharao (signs to), iv. 249.

- “Philippi” and “Alexanders” in Sidon, ii. 82.

- Philosophic (used in a bad sense), vi. 257.

- Physical prognostication familiar to Mesmerists, ii. 72.

- Physiognomy (Ar. Firásah, Kiyáfah), viii. 326.

- Physiologists (practise on the simiads), v. 220.

- Physis and Anti-physis, v. 320.

- Picnics (on the Rauzah island), v. 169.

- Pidar-sokhtah = (son of a) burnt father (Persian insult), vi. 26.

- Pièces de circonstance (mostly mere doggrel), ii. 261; viii. 59.

- Pigeon (language, etc.), iii. 126.

- —— (blood of the young), ib. 289.

- Pilgrimage quoted, i. 28.

- —— (iii. 11), ib. 46.

- —— (i. 5; ii. 196), ib. 51.

- —— (ii. 71), ib. 74.

- —— (ii. 309), ib. 77.

- —— (iii. 126), ib. 97.

- —— (i. 86), ib. 107.

- —— (iii. 31, etc.), ib. 112.

- —— (i. 327), ib. 120.

- —— (ii. 198), ib. 123.

- —— (iii. 104), ib. 134.

- —— (iii. 350), ib. 138.

- —— (i. chapt. xi.), ib. 140.

- —— (iii. 137), ib. 170.

- —— (iii. 200), ib. 174.

- —— (iii. 60, 62) ib. 208.

- —— (i. 202), ib. 214.

- —— (ii. 275), ib. 215.

- —— (i. 118), ib. 219.

- —— (ii. 215), ib. 220.

- —— (iii. 125, 232), ib. 226.

- —— (i. 313), ib. 228.

- —— (iii. 63), ib. 230.

- —— (i. 84; iii. 43), ib. 245.

- —— (i. 127), ib. 250.

- —— (ii. 175), ib. 256.

- —— (i. 160), ib. 258.

- —— (i. 255; i. 60), ib. 266.

- —— (iii. 263), ib. 269.

- —— (iii. 201, 202), ib. 284.

- —— (i. 53), ib. 294.

- —— (i. 240; iii. 35, 36), ib. 308.

- —— (i. 11; iii. 285), ii. 5.

- —— (i. 261; iii. 7), ib. 15.

- —— (i. 210; 346), ib. 31.

- —— (ii. 77), ib. 40.

- —— (iii. 330), ib. 113.

- —— (ii. 113), ib. 114.

- —— (i. 99), ib. 316.

- —— (ii. 274), ib. 326.

- —— (ii. 176; i. 174), ib. 330.

- —— (i. 276), ib. 338.

- —— (iii. 333), ib. 124.

- —— (iii. 12), ib. 131.

- —— (iii. 254), ib. 132.

- —— (i. 222; ii. 91), ib. 139.

- —— (ii. 118), ib. 140.

- —— (i. 121), ib. 163.

- —— (ii. 227), ib. 165.

- —— (iii. 226, 342, 344), ib. 169.

- —— (ii. 49), ib. 178.

- —— (i. 305), ib. 180.

- —— (iii. 322), ib. 203.

- —— (ii. 89), ib. 220.

- —— (iii. 115), ib. 224.

- —— (iii. 232), ib. 227.

- —— (i. 346), ib. 230.

- —— (iii. 78), ib. 236.

- —— (ii. 110), ib. 242.

- —— (iii. 171–175; 203), ib. 272.

- —— (iii. 113), ib. 286.

- —— (iii. 71), ib. 293.

- —— (ii. 105, 205), ib. 317.

- —— (ii. 58; iii. 343), ib. 327.

- —— (i. 110), ib. 330.

- —— (ii. 22), iii. 7.

- —— (iii. 77), ib. 65.

- —— (iii. 14), ib. 67.

- —— (i. 216), ib. 81.

- —— (i. 64), ib. 91.

- —— (iii. 185), ib. 107.

- —— (iii. 270), ib. 118.

- —— (iii. 208), ib. 121.

- —— (iii. 218), ib. 126.

- —— (i. 52), ib. 151.

- —— (iii. 307), ib. 159.

- —— (i. 99), ib. 163.

- —— (iii. 239), ib. 174.

- —— (iii. 22), ib. 226.

- —— (ii. 282), ib. 241.

- —— (iii. 144), ib. 252.

- —— (ii. 213, 321), ib. 304.

- —— (iii. 192–194), ib. 319.

- —— (i. 106), ib. 324.

- —— (i. 75–77), iv. 6.

- —— (i. 285; ii. 78), ib. 36.

- —— (iii. 306), ib. 75.

- —— (i. 123), ib. 78.

- —— (iii. 295), ib. 80.

- —— (iii. 303), ib. 95.

- —— (ii. 119), ib. 114.

- —— (i. 213), ib. 115.

- —— (iii. 156, 162, 216, 220), ib. 125.

- —— (iii. 168, 174, 175), ib. 148.

- —— (ii. 329), ib. 254.

- —— (iii. 192), ib. 261.

- —— (i. 43), ib. 293.

- —— (i. 22), v. 39.

- —— (ii. 287), ib. 44.

- —— (iii. 218), ib. 49.

- —— (i. 16), ib. 97.

- —— (ii. 344), ib. 100.

- —— (i. 10), ib. 112.

- —— (ii. 161), ib. 119.

- —— (i. 352), ib. 158.

- —— (ii. 320), ib. 196.

- —— (i. 110), ib. 201.

- —— (iii. 193, 205, 226, 282), ib. 203.

- —— (iii. 248), ib. 212.

- —— (iii. 92), ib. 220.

- —— (ii. 322), ib. 224.

- —— (i. 362), ib. 225.

- —— (ii. 288), ib. 236.

- —— (i. 297), vi. 57.

- —— (i. 180), ib. 61.

- —— (i. 349; iii. 73), ib. 263.

- —— (ii. 116; iii. 190), ib. 264.

- —— (i. 370), ib. 276.

- —— (i. 298), ib. 277.

- —— (ii. 332), ib. 287.

- —— (iii. 90), vii. 3, 4.

- —— (i. 377), ib. 9.

- —— (iii. 191), ib. 21.

- —— (i. 14), ib. 80.

- —— (ii. 62–69), ib. 91.

- —— (ii. 130, 138, 325), ib. 92.

- —— (ii. 3), ib. 95.

- —— (iii. 336), ib. 104.

- —— (i. 59), ib. 171.

- —— (i. 120), ib. 172.

- —— (ii. 300), ib. 124.

- —— (ii. 24), ib. 140.

- —— (i. 124), ib. 177.

- —— (iii. 66), ib. 181.

- —— (ii. 52–54), ib. 202.

- —— (i. 62), ib. 212.

- —— (iii. 165), ib. 219.

- —— (iii. 70), viii. 137.

- —— (iii. 365), ib. 157.

- —— (ii. 248), ib. 172.

- —— (ii. 130, etc.), ib. 183.

- —— (ii. 207), ib. 273.

- —— (i. 176), ib. 287.

- —— (ii. 82), ib. 291.

- —— (i. 88), ib. 300.

- —— (i. 9), ix. 50.

- —— (i. 235), ib. 51.

- —— (iii. 66), ib. 81.

- —— (i. 20), ib. 165.

- —— (ii. 285–287), ib. 175.

- —— (iii. 224, 256), ib. 178.

- —— (i. 99), ib. 262.

- —— (ii. 48), ib. 307.

- —— (i. 314), ib. 315.

- Pilgrimage not perfected save by copulation with the camel, viii. 157.

- Pilgrims (offcast of the = a broken down pilgrim left to die on the road), ix. 290.

- Pillow (wisádah, makhaddah), taking to = taking to one’s bed, ii. 70.

- Pistachio-nut (tight-fitting shell of), iv. 216.

- Pitching tents within dog-bark from Royalty disrespectful, ii. 294.

- Plain (ground), synonyms for, i. 46.

- Plain-speaking (of the Badawí), iv. 102.

- Plaisirs de la petite oie (practised by Eunuchs), v. 46.

- Plates as armature, iii. 216.

- Plato (his theory of love), x. 209.

- Play “near and far” = “fast and loose,” x. 22.

- Pleasure prolonged (en pensant à sa pauvre mère, etc.), v. 76.

- Pleiads (the stars whereby men sail), viii. 304.

- Plunder sanctioned by custom, ii. 68.

- Plur. masc. used by way of modesty by a girl addressing her lover, i. 98.

- Plural of Majesty, iii. 16; iv. 156.

- Poetical justice (administered with vigour in The Nights), vi. 25.

- Poetry of the Arabs requires knowledge of the Desert to be understood, i. 230.

- Poets (four, whose works contraried their character), x. 253.

- Poison (deadly only in contact with abraded skin), vi. 202.

- Poisons in the East, ix. 101.

- Poke (counterfeit), iii. 302.

- Policeman (called in, a severe punishment in the East; why?), ix. 137.

- Police-master legally answerable for losses, vii. 161.

- Polissonnerie (Egyptian), iii. 243; iv. 226.

- Polo (“Goff”), v. 32.

- Poltroon (contrasted with a female tiger-lamb), ix. 224.

- Polygamy and Polyandry in relation to climate, iii. 241.

- Polyphemus (in Arab garb), vi. 24.

- —— (no Mrs. P. accepted), vi. 27.

- Pomegranate fruit supposed to contain seed from Eden garden, i. 134.

- —— (Hadís referring to), viii. 267.

- Porcelain (not made in Egypt or Syria), iv. 164.

- Postillon (Le), iii. 304.

- Postures of coition, iii. 93.

- Potter (simile of the), ix. 77.

- Pouch (Ar. Surrah), viii. 71.

- Poverty (Holy), v. 269.

- Powders (coloured in sign of holiday making), x. 51.

- Power (whoso has it and spareth, for Allah’s reward he prepareth), ix. 340.

- Prayer (for the dead lack the Sijdah), ii. 10.

- —— (of Ramazan), ii. 202.

- —— (rules for joining in), iii. 174.

- —— (two-bow), iii. 213.

- —— (-niche = way-side chapel), iii. 324.

- —— (without intention, Ar. Niyat, is valueless), v. 163.

- —— (offered standing or prostrating), v. 196.

- —— (of a sick person as he best can), v. 200.

- —— (intonation of the voice in), v. 200.

- —— (call to, Azán), v. 201.

- —— (is a collector of all folk), v. 201.

- Praying against (polite form for cursing), ix. 293.

- Pre-Adamite doctrine, x. 179.

- Preachments (to Eastern despots), v. 254.

- Precautions (thwarted by Fate and Fortune), vi. 167.

- Precedence (claims pre-eminence), viii. 285.

- Precedent (merit appertains to), iii. 264.

- Predestination (not Providence, a Moslem belief), vi. 202.

- Pre-eminence (appertaineth to precedence), viii. 285.

- Preliminaries of a wrestling bout, ii. 92.

- Premier (Le, embellit), viii. 86.

- Preposterous venery, iii. 304.

- Presence (I am in thy = thy slave to slay or pardon), ix. 124.

- Preserved tablet, ii. 68.

- Preventives (the two), iii. 222.

- Price (without abatement = without abstracting a large bakhshish), ix. 152.

- —— (shall remain), ix. 262.

- Pride of beauty intoxicates, iv. 34.

- Priest hidden within an image (may date from the days of Memnon), ix. 324.

- Prima Venus debet esse cruenta, iii. 289.

- Prime Minister carrying fish to the cookmaid, i. 63.

- Prince (of a people is their servant), ix. 99.

- Prin´cess, English; Prince´ss, French, vii. 245.

- Prison (in the King’s Palace), ix. 52.

- Prisons (Moslem), vi. 244.

- Privy, a slab with slit in front and a round hole behind, i. 221.

- —— and bath favourite haunts of the Jinns, vi. 141.

- Procès verbal (customary with Moslems), iv. 73.

- Prognostication frequently mentioned, ii. 72.

- —— (from nervous movements), viii. 25.

- Prolixity (heightening the effect of a tale), x. 50.

- Prolongatio veneris (Imsák), v. 76.

- Prominence of the pugaeic muscles insisted upon, ii. 98.

- Property (of the heirless lapses to the treasury), iv. 62.

- —— (left by will), vi. 213.

- Prophets (have some manual trade), ii. 286.

- —— (named in the Koran), v. 210.

- —— (and their agnomina), vi. 270.

- Proportion of horse and foot in Arab and Turcoman armies, vii. 1.

- Prostitution (never wholly abolished in Al-Islam), viii. 115.

- Prostration (must be made to Allah only), vi. 136.

- Protestants (four great Sommités), vii. 124.

- Prothesis without apodosis (a favourite style in Arabic), vi. 203, 239.

- Proverbs true to nature, i. 307.

- Providence (and Justice), v. 286.

- Province (“some” = Sancho Panza’s “insula”), ii. 188.

- Puellæ Wakwakienses, viii. 89.

- Puns (wretched and otherwise), ii. 64, 179, 182; iv. 258; vii. 53, 288, 307; viii. 35, 228, 329; ix. 278, 289; x. 11, 27.

- Punctilios of the Desert, vi. 264.

- Purgation (Easterns most careful during), v. 154.

- Purifying (after evacuation), ii. 326.

- Purity of love attains a prophetic strain, iii. 6.

- Pyramidennarren, v. 106.

- Pyramids (Ar. Al-Ahrám), v. 105.

- —— (containing unopened chambers?), v. 106.

- —— (verses on the), x. 150.

- Qanoon-e-Islam quoted on the subject of horoscopes, etc. i. 213.

- Quarter (son of the = neighbour), vi. 236.

- Queen’s mischief = the mischief which may (or will) come from the Queen, viii. 98.

- Question (expressing emphatic assertion), ix. 182.

- Questions (indiscreet, the rule throughout Arabia), iii. 105.

- Quibbling away (a truly diplomatic art), v. 86.

- Ra’ad al-Kásif (Pr. N.) = the loud-pealing Thunder, vi. 221.

- Ra’ad Sháh A. P. = thunder-king, vii. 55.

- Raas al-Mál = capital, viii. 248.

- Raat-hu = she saw him, viii. 298.

- Ra’áyá (pl. of Ra’íyat) = Ryot, iii. 215.

- Rabbatí = my she-Lord, applied to the fire, vii. 36.

- Rabelaisian humour of the richest, iv. 152.

- Rabite, classical term for a noble Arab horse, iii. 72.

- Racing a favourite pastime, ii. 273.

- Raff = shelf running round a room, viii. 122.

- Ráfisi = denier, Shí’ah, iv. 44.

- Rafw = artistic style of darning, vi. 198.

- Rag (burnt, used as styptic), iv. 108.

- Rághib = the Desirous, v. 145.

- —— (= expecter; Záhid = rejecter), viii. 315.

- Ráh = pure old wine, iv. 186.

- Rahan = pledge, ix. 311.

- Ráhatáni (Al-) = the two rests, viii. 342.

- Rahíl (small dromedary), iii. 67.

- Rahim, Rihm = womb for uterine relations, vii. 123.

- Rahmah (Pr. N.) = the puritanical “Mercy,” vi. 226.

- Raiment of devotees (white wool), vii. 214.

- Rais = captain, master (not owner) of a ship, i. 127; vi. 12.

- Raising the tail, sign of excitement in the Arab blood-horse, iii. 84.

- Rajab = worshipping (seventh Arab month), v. 54.

- Rajaz = the seventh Bahr of Arabic prosody, i. 251.

- Rajul ikhtiyár = a middle-aged man, i. 55.

- Rakham = aquiline vulture, viii. 20.

- Rákí (distilled from raisins), v. 65.

- Rakb = fast-going caravan, iv. 254.

- Ramazán (moon of), viii. 33.

- Ramlah (half-way house between Jaffa and Jerusalem), vi. 103.

- Rank (derived from Pers. rang = colour), ii. 192.

- —— (thine is with me such as thou couldst wish = I esteem thee as thou deservest), ix. 41.

- —— (conferred by a Sovereign’s addressing a person by a title), ix. 119.

- Rape (rendered excusable by wilfulness), vi. 187.

- Rás al Killaut = Head of Killaut, a son of the sons of the Jinn, ix. 8.

- Rás al-Tín = Headland of Clay (not Figs), v. 112.

- Rashaa = fawn beginning to walk, v. 149.

- Rashád = garden-cresses or stones; viii. 194.

- Rashíd = the heaven-directed, viii. 194.

- Rashid (Pasha, etc.), iv. 202.

- Rashid = Rosetta, viii. 288.

- Rasíf (Al-) river-quay, dyke, viii. 150.

- Rasm = usage (justifies a father killing his son), ii. 7.

- Rasúl = one sent, “apostle,” not prophet, iv. 284.

- Rasy = praising in a funeral sermon, iii. 291.

- Ratánah = a jargon, iii. 200.

- Raushan = window, iii. 171.

- Raushaná (splendour) = Roxana, iii. 171.

- Rauzah (Al-) = the gardens, i. 291.

- —— (at Cairo), v. 169.

- Raven of the waste or the parting, iv. 52; viii. 236.

- Ráwí = story-teller (also used for Reciter of Traditions), x. 163.

- Ráy = rede (“private judgment”), vi. 146.

- Ráyah káímah = pennons flying (not “beast standing”), vii. 118.

- Raydaníyah (camping ground near Cairo), i. 245.

- Rayhán = scented herb, viii. 187.

- Rayhání = a curved character, i. 128; ii. 301.

- Ráyí = rationalist, vi. 146.

- Rayy (old city of Media), iv. 104.

- Ready to fly for delight, iii. 26.

- Ream (It. risma, Ar. rizmah), v. 108.

- Red dress (sign of wrath), iv. 72; vi. 250.

- Red Sea (cleaves in twelve places), v. 236.

- Reed = pen (title of the Koranic chapt. lxviii), ii. 68.

- Reed-pipe (Nay), v. 50.

- Refusal of a gift, greatest affront, i. 336.

- —— (of a demand in marriage a sore insult), vi. 262.

- Relations between Badawi tribes, vi. 267.

- Rending of garments as sign of sorrow or vexation, i. 308.

- “Renowning it” (boasting of one’s tribe), iii. 80, 108.

- —— (naïve style of), vii. 347.

- Repentance (a strong plead for granting aid with a Moslem), iv. 277.

- —— (acquits the penitent), vii. 72.

- Repetition, vii. 293, 301.

- —— (of an address in token of kindness), v. 370.

- Resignation (noble instance of), x. 42.

- Respect shown to parts of the body, exuviæ, etc., i. 276.

- Rest (in Eastern travel before eating and drinking), viii. 142.

- Retorts (of a sharp Fellah), vi. 232.

- Return unto Allah, iii. 317.

- Return-Salám, viii. 309.

- Revenge (a sacred duty), viii. 26.

- Ribá = interest, usury, v. 201; viii. 248.

- Ridding the sea of its rubbish, ix. 169.

- Riddle “surprise” (specimen of), v. 239.

- Riders (names of such on various beasts), viii. 239.

- Riding on the ass an old Biblical practice, i. 262.

- Riding on men as donkeys (facetious exaggeration of African practice), vii. 357.

- Ríf (Al-) = lowland, viii. 304.

- Rihl = wooden saddle, iii. 117.

- Rijál al-Ghayb (invisible controls), ii. 211; x. 14.

- Rims cars, i. 131.

- Rind (rand) = willow, bay, aloes-wood, iii. 172.

- Ring (in memoriam), vi. 199.

- —— (lost in the Hárím raises jealous suspicion), vi. 200.

- Rings in the East, iv. 24.

- Rising up and sitting down sign of agitation, ii. 112.

- River (the = Tigris-Euphrates), ix. 313.

- Rivers (underground), vi. 63.

- Rizam (pl. of rizmah) = bales, reams, v. 108.

- Rizwán (approbation) = key-keeper of Paradise, iii. 15, 20; iv. 195; viii. 265.

- Robbing (to keep life and body together, an acceptable plea), ix. 137.

- Robe (the hidden, story of), vi. 188.

- Robing one’s self in rags = becoming a Fakír, ii. 171.

- Robinson Crusoe (with a touch of Arabic prayerfulness), v. 291.

- Rod (divining or dowsing), iv. 73.

- Roman superficiality (notable instance of), x. 116.

- Rosary, iii. 123.

- Rose (in Arab. masculine), viii. 274.

- Rose-water (for “nobility and gentry,” even in tea), v. 357.

- Rotl (pl. Artál) = rotolo, pound weight, iv. 124.

- Roum = Græco-Roman Empire, iv. 100.

- Roumi (in Marocco = European), viii. 268.

- Royalty in the guise of merchants, iii. 12.

- Rozistán = day-station, i. 29.

- Rub’ al-Kharáb (probably for the Great Arabian Desert), vii. 80; x. 42.

- Rubb = syrup, “Rob,” ii. 3.

- Rubbamá = perhaps, sometimes (more emphatic than rubba), vii. 218.

- Rubber (shampooer), iii. 17.

- Rubhah (townlet on the frontier of Syria), iii. 52.

- Ruby (La’al, Yákút), v. 342.

- —— (of exceptional size), vi. 66.

- Rudaynah and Rudaynian lances, ii. 1.

- Rudaynian lance (like a), vii. 265.

- Rúh = spirit, breath of life, ix. 67.

- Ruh = be off, ix. 168.

- Ruh bilá Fuzúl = Begone and none of your impudence, viii. 163.

- Ruhbán = monks, viii. 256.

- Ruká’í = correspondence hand, i. 128.

- Ruk’atayn = two-bow prayer, i. 142.

- Rukb = travellers on camels, return caravan, viii. 238.

- Rukh (Roc and “Roc’s” feathers), v. 122.

- —— (the world-wide “Wundervogel”), vi. 16.

- —— (study of, by Prof. Bianconi), vi. 49.

- Rukhám = alabaster, i. 295.

- Rumourers (the two) = basin and ewer, vii. 146.

- Rustak (Al-), city of Oman, vi. 289.

- Rustam (not Rustum or Rustem), iv. 219.

- Rutub (applying to pearls = fresh from water), vii. 240.

- Ryot = liege, subject; Fellah, peasant, iii. 215.

- Sá’a (measure of corn, etc.), vi. 203.

- Sa’ad = auspiciousness, prosperity; derivatives, i. 9.

- Sa’adah (female Pr. N.), iii. 65.

- Sa’ádah = worldly prosperity and future happiness, ix. 327.

- Sa’alab = fox, iii. 132.

- Sa’alabah (name of a tribe), iii. 107.

- Sabá = Biblical Sheba, iv. 113; vii. 316.

- Sabab = rope (hence a cause), ii. 14; viii. 100.

- Sabaj (not Sabah) a black shell, vii. 131.

- Sabaka = he out-raced, ix. 111.

- Sabaka Kúrahá = he pierced her forge, viii. 46.

- Sabb = low abuse, iii. 311.

- Sabbágh = dyer, ii. 305.

- Sabbáh bin Rammáh bin Humám = the Comely, son of the Spearman, son of the Lion, iii. 67.

- Sabbahaka ’llah bi-’l-Khayr = Allah give thee good morning, vi. 196.

- Sabbath (kept in silence), v. 339.

- Sabbation (River), v. 337.

- Sabíhat al-’Urs = gift on the wedding morning, x. 18.

- Sábik = forerunner, viii. 341.

- Sabíkah = bar, lamina, ingot, viii. 10.

- Sabíyah = young lady, ix. 226.

- Sabr = patience and aloes, source of puns, i. 138; viii. 35; ix. 278.

- Sabt = Sabbath, ii. 305.

- Sabúr = Sapor II., vi. 274.

- Sacrifice (Ar. Kurbán), viii. 16.

- Sacy, Silvestre de (on the origin of The Nights), x. 76.

- Sád (Letter, simile for the eye), v. 34.

- Sadaf = cowrie, i. 19.

- Sadakah = voluntary alms, opposed to Zakát, i. 339.

- Sadd = wall, dyke, i. 114; ii. 128.

- Sádir = returning from the water (see Wárid), iii. 56.

- Sadness (House of), viii. 64.

- Sady = Hámah, q.v.; iii. 293.

- Safà (ground-wave in Meccah), v. 203.

- Safe-guard (I am in thy = I appeal to thy honour), vi. 158.

- Saffron (aphrodisiac), ii. 234.

- Safínah = (Noah’s) Ark, ix. 310.

- Safíyu ’llah (Adam) = pure of Allah, ii. 124.

- Safwán (Pr. N.) = clear, cold, vii. 314.

- Saghr (Thagr), the opening of the lips showing the teeth, i. 156; viii. 289.

- Sahákah = tribadism, ii. 234.

- Sáhib = companion, used as a Wazirial title, i. 237; iv. 139; v. 71.

- Sáhib al-Shartah = chief of the watch (Prefect of Police), i. 259.

- Sáhib Nafas = master of breath, a minor saint healing by expiration, i. 107.

- Sahífah = page, book, viii. 148.

- Sahíkah = Tribade, viii. 130.

- Sáhil (Al-) = the coast (Phœnicia), ix. 22.

- Sáhil Masr = the river side (at Cairo), i. 291.

- Sahím al-Layl (Pr. N.) = he who shooteth an arrow by night, vi. 261.

- Sáhirah = place for the gathering of souls on Doom-day, iii. 323.

- Sahm-hu = his shaft, vi. 100.

- Sahm mush ab = forked (not barbed) arrow, ix. 48.

- Sá’í = running between Safá and Marwah, ii. 327.

- Sáibah = she-camel freed from labour, iii. 78.

- —— = a woman who lets herself go (a-whoring, etc.), viii. 151.

- Sa’íd = Upper Egypt, viii. 304.

- Sa’íd bin Jubayr, ii. 201.

- Sa’íd bin Sálim (Governor of Khorasan), v. 94.

- Sa’íd bin Zayd (traditionist), v. 81.

- Sa’ídah = the auspicious (fem.), ix. 330.

- Sá’ik = the Striker (Pr. N.), vii. 35.

- Sá’ikah = thunderbolt, vi. 271.

- Sailor (Ar. equivalents for), vi. 242.

- Sáim al-dahr = perennial faster, v. 112.

- Saint, Santon (Walí), v. 112.

- Saint and Sinner, v. 115.

- Sa’ír = Hell, iv. 143.

- Sáis = groom, horsekeeper (Syce), vi. 9.

- Saj’a (= rhymed prose), i. 116.

- —— (instance of), v. 160.

- —— (bald in translation), vii. 2.

- —— (answerable for galimatias), vii. 36.

- Sajjádah = prayer-rug, vi. 193.

- Sák = calf of the leg, ii. 327.

- Sakatí = second hand dealer, iv. 77.

- Sakhr al-Jinní alluded to, i. 41; v. 316.

- Sákí = cup bearer, ii. 27, 327.

- —— (and Sák-í), ix. 253.

- Sákin = quiescent (applied to a closing wound), ix. 255.

- Sákiyah = the Persian water-wheel, i. 123; ix. 218.

- Sakká (Anglo-Indian Bihishti) = water-carrier, iv. 44; v. 89.

- Sakr = hawk, ii. 293.

- Saksar (Pers. Sag-sar = dog’s head), vi. 37.

- Sa’lab = fox, jackal, vi. 211; ix. 48, 103.

- Salaf (Al-) = ancestry (referring to Mohammed), v. 90.

- Saláhitah (Al-) island, vi. 30.

- Sal’am = S(allà) Al(lah) ’A(layhi wa, salla) M, see Abhak, ii. 24.

- Salám (to be answered by a better salutation), ii. 146.

- —— (of prayers), ii. 243.

- —— (becomes Shalúm with the Jews), viii. 223.

- —— (not returned, a Moslem form of Boycotting), viii. 302.

- Salámát = Welcome! vi. 232.

- Salát (blessing, prayer), iv. 60.

- Salát mamlúkíyah = praying without ablution, vii. 148.

- Salátah (how composed), vii. 132.

- Salb = crucifying, iii. 25.

- Sale (forced on by the bystanders), viii. 310.

- Sales (formula of), vi. 73.

- Sálifah = silken plait, viii. 223.

- Sálih = a pious man, vii. 314; viii. 191.

- —— prophet sent to Thámúd, i. 169.

- —— (grandson of Shem?), v. 210.

- —— (his she-camel), v. 235.

- —— al-Mazani (theologian), v. 261.

- Sálihiyah = the Holy (name of a town), ix. 287.

- Salím (Pr. N. = the “Safe and Sound”), iv. 58.

- Sallah = basket of wickerwork, ix. 56.

- Salli ’alà ’l-Nabí = bless the prophet (imposing silence), v. 65.

- Salmá and Laylá = our “Mary and Martha,” i. 265.

- Salsabíl (fountain of Paradise), iii. 57; iv. 195.

- Salutation (the first), v. 200.

- —— (Salám, unwillingly addressed to a Christian), v. 284.

- —— (from a rider to a man who stands, and from the latter to one who sits), ix. 1.

- Saluting after prayer, ix. 254.

- Sama’an wa Tá’atan to be translated variously, i. 96.

- Samak = common fish, vi. 69.

- Samandal (Al-) = Salamander, vii. 280.

- Samar = night-story, vii. 312.

- Samáwah (Al-), visitation place in Babylonian Irak, vii. 93.

- Samharí = lance of Samhar (place or maker), iv. 258.

- Samír = night-talker, vii. 217.

- Samn = melted butter, Ghi, i. 144; iv. 53; ix. 39.

- —— = clarified butter, ix. 39.

- Samsam (sword of the Tobba Amru bin Ma’ad Kurb), ii. 127.

- Samúm = poisonous wind (Simoon), vi. 88.

- Samúr (applied to cats and dogs, also to Admiral Seymour), iv. 57.

- Sana’á (capital of Al-Yaman), v. 16.

- —— (famed for leather and other work), vii. 130.

- Sanájik = banners, ensigns, etc., ix. 290.

- Sand (knowing by the = geomancy), ix. 117.

- Sandal (Pr. N.) = Sandal-wood, viii. 169.

- —— (scented with), v. 192.

- —— (Ar. Na’al), vi. 209.

- Sandalí (eunuch deprived of penis and testes), v. 46.

- Sandals (kissed and laid on the head in token of submission), vii. 370.

- Sandúk al-Nuzur = box of vowed oblations, viii. 330.

- Sapphic venery, ii. 234.

- Sapphism (practised in wealthy Haríms), iv. 234.

- Sappho (the “Mascula”), x. 208.

- Sar’ (epilepsy, falling sickness, possession), iv. 89; v. 28.

- Sár = vendetta, i. 101, 114.

- Saráb = mirage, iii. 319; vi. 93.

- Sarandíb = Selan-dvípa (Ceylon), vi. 64.

- Saráwíl = bag or petticoat trousers, i. 222.

- —— (plural or singular?), ix. 225.

- Sardáb = underground room, souterrain, tunnel, i. 340; v. 128; ix. 241, 274.

- Sarí al-Sakatí (Sufi ascetic), ix. 21.

- Sarídah (Tharídah) = brewis, v. 223.

- Sarír = bier (empty), ii. 46.

- Sarmújah = leggings, sandals, slippers, vii. 370.

- Sarráf = Anglo-Indian “Shroff,” i. 210; iv. 270.

- Sásá bin Shays, vi. 274.

- Sassanides, i. 75.

- Satan (his malice weak in comparison with women’s), vi. 144.

- Satl = kettle, bucket (situla?), vii. 182.

- Sátúr = chopper, viii. 162.

- Saub (Tobe) ’Atábi = tabby silk, viii. 201.

- Saudá = black bile, melancholia, iv. 251.

- Saudawí = of a melancholic temperament, vii. 238.

- Sauf (particle to express future), ii. 269, 296.

- Saulajan = bat in “bat and ball,” ii. 329.

- Sawáb = reward in Heaven, i. 96.

- Sawád = blackness of the hair, x. 60.

- Sawáhílí = shore-men, ix. 22.

- Sawálif = tresses, locks, v. 158.

- Sawík = parched corn, vii. 303.

- Sawwáhún = wanderers, pilgrims, viii. 336.

- Sawwán = Syenite, iii. 324.

- Sayd wa Kanas = hunting and coursing, i. 9.

- Sayf (ξίφος) al-Mulúk = Sword of the Kings, vii. 325.

- Sayf Zu al-Yazan (hero of a Persian romance), viii. 21.

- Sayhún and Jayhún = Jaxartes and Bactrus, ii. 78; v. 41.

- Sáyih = wanderer (not “pilgrim”), ix. 51.

- Sayl = torrent, vi. 164.

- Sayr = broad girdle, viii. 325.

- Sayyib (Thayyib) = woman who leaves her husband after lying once with him, viii. 324.

- Sayyib-hu = let him go, viii. 151.

- Sayyid (descendant from Mohammed through Al-Hasan), v. 259.

- Scabbard (Ar. Ghimd), v. 158.

- Scalding a stump in oil a common surgery practice, i. 297.

- Schoolmaster (derided in East and West), v. 118.

- Schools (attached to mosques), x. 174.

- Scorpions of the brow = accroche-cœurs, etc., i. 168; viii. 209.

- Scoundrels (described with superior gusto), ix. 135.

- Scrotum (curdling in fear), ii. 233.

- Sea of Al-Karkar, vi. 101.

- Sea (striking out sparks), ix. 314.

- Sea-stallion (myth of the), vi. 6.

- Seal (and sealing-wax), iii. 189.

- —— (affixed to make an act binding), v. 184.

- —— (breaking the = taking the maidenhead), v. 154.

- Sealing a covered dish (a necessary precaution against poison), i. 244.

- Seal-ring of Solomon (oath by), vii. 317.

- Seas (the two = the Mediterranean and the Indian Ocean), i. 173.

- —— (fresh = lakes and rivers), v. 326.

- Seclusion (royal, and its consequences), ix. 91.

- Secrets (instances and sayings with regard to their keeping), v. 83.

- Secrets (of workmanship, withheld from apprentices), ix. 263.

- Seditions in Kúfah caused by Caliph Othman’s nepotism, ii. 163.

- Seduction (the truth about it), iii. 166.

- Seeing sweetness of speech = finding it out in converse, ix. 14.

- Separation (spoken of as a defilement), iv. 211.

- Seeking refuge with Allah, v. 200.

- Septentriones (four oxen and their wain), ii. 3.

- Sepulchre, erroneously called a little Wali, i. 105.

- Serpent does not sting or bite, but strikes, iii. 160.

- —— (breaks the bones of its devoured prey by winding round a tree or rock), vi. 29.

- —— (breath of), vi. 29.

- —— (preserving from sickness), vi. 66.

- —— (in Ar. mostly feminine), vi. 75.

- Serving the Lord by sinning against one’s body, ii. 208.

- Set-off for abuse of women, vii. 130.

- Seven deadly sins, ii. 175.

- Seven schools or editions of the Koran, i. 113.

- Seven sleepers, iii. 128.

- Sévigné of pearls, iv. 249.

- Sha’abán (moon of), v. 191.

- Shább = youth between puberty and forty, i. 55.

- Shabistán = night station, i. 29.

- Shadow (may yours never be less), viii. 170.

- Shafáif = lower labia, viii. 93.

- Sháfi’i (school of theology), ii. 151.

- Shahádatayn = the two Testimonies, ii. 10; iii. 346.

- Shah-bandar = lord of the port (Consul), iv. 29.

- Shah (Al-) mát = the King is dead (checkmate), viii. 217.

- Sháhid = index, pointer, ii. 300.

- Sháhmiyah (large tent), ii. 194.

- Sháh-púr = Kings son, Σαβὼρ, Sapor, v. 2.

- Shahrazád (various explanations of the name), i. 14; ii. 3.

- Shahrimán not Shah Zemán, iii. 7, 212.

- Shahryár = city friend, i. 2.

- Shahyál bin Shárukh (Pr. N.), vii. 331.

- Shah Zamán = King of the Age, i. 2.

- Sháib al-Ingház = grey beard shaking with disapproval, iii. 307.

- Sha’ilah = link (also lamp, wick, etc.), i. 259.

- Shakespear and musical glasses, ii. 3.

- Shakespearean “topothesia” out-Shakespeared, iii. 212.

- Shakhs = a person; a black spot, iii. 26; viii. 159.

- Shakhtúr = dinghy, vii. 362.

- Shaking and nodding the head, universal items of gesture language, i. 300.

- Shakiriyah = Kshatriya caste, vi. 10.

- Shákuríyah = chicoré, v. 226.

- Shám (Sysia) = land on the left, opposed to al-Yaman = land on the right, i. 83.

- Shámah = Khál, mole on the cheek, i. 167.

- Shamardal (Al-) = the Tall One, vi. 221.

- Shambar = Cassia fistularis, ii. 241.

- “Shame” alluded to in cursing parents of an abused person, i. 227.

- —— (extends from navel to knees), viii. 193.

- Shamlah = gaberdine, viii. 160.

- Shammara = he tucked up (sleeve or gown), vii. 133.

- Shammir = up and ready! viii. 263.

- Shampooer (rubber) = Mukayyis or bagman, iii. 17.

- Shampooing the feet, i. 117.

- Shams al-Daulah (imaginary king of Egypt), vi. 241.

- Shams al-Nahár (Pr. N.) = Sun of the Day, v. 9.

- Shams al-Zuhà (Pr. N.) = Sun of Undurn, viii. 107.

- Shamtá = the grizzled (name for wine), x. 38.

- Shanak = hanging, iii. 25.

- Shanfarà (poet), iii. 143.

- Shár, Sher and Shír, iv. 187.

- Sha’r = hair of the body, pile, ix. 157.

- Shara (Al-) mountain in Arabia, vii. 23.

- Shar’a = holy law, vii. 170.

- Sharáb al-Tuffáh = cider, iv. 134.

- Sharaf al-Banát (Pr. N.) = Honour of Maidenhood, viii. 107.

- Sharáríf = trefoil-shaped crenelles, iv. 165.

- Sharít = chopper, sword, vii. 178.

- Sharmútah = rags, tatters; a strumpet; shreds of meat = Kadíd, i. 163.

- Sharrkán (Sharrun kána) = bane to the foe, ii. 78.

- Shart = a single Talbiyah or cry Labbayka, i. 226.

- Shásh Abyaz = white turband (distinctive sign of the True Believer), viii. 8.

- Shatm = obscene abuse, i. 182.

- Shaukat = sting; pride, ii. 106.

- Shaving and depilation (process of), ii. 160; ix. 139.

- Shaybán (Arab tribe), v. 100.

- Shaykh = an old man, elder, chief, i. 26, 55; ii. 144.

- —— (attended by a half-witted lunatic), vii. 152.

- —— (after the type of Abú Nowás), ix. 251.

- —— (for syndic of a guild), ix. 260.

- —— (of the thieves one of the worthies of a Moslem capital), vi. 204.

- —— al-Bahr = Chief of the Sea (-coast), vi. 51, 53; vii. 357.

- Shaykh al-Islám = Chief of the Olema, ix. 289.

- —— (his mention sign of modern composition), x. 19.

- Shaykh Nasr (Pr. N. = Elder of Victory), v. 343.

- Shaykhah Rájihah = the excellent Religious, ix. 347.

- Shaykhs (five, doubtful allusion), iii. 30.

- Shays = Ab Seth, vi. 283.

- Shaytán (Satan) term of abuse, iii. 25.

- —— (his wife and nine sons), iii. 229.

- Shayyun li ’lláhi = per amor di Dio, i. 329.

- Shawáhi (from Shauh) = having fascinating eyes, ii. 269.

- Shawáhí Umm al-Dawáhí = the Fascinator, Mother of Calamities, viii. 87.

- Shazarwán = Pers. Shadurwán, palace, cornice, etc., vii. 51.

- Shedding tears no disgrace for a man, i. 68.

- Shem hamphorash = the hundredth name of God engraved on the seal-ring of Solomon, i. 173.

- Sheríf = a descendant of Mohammed, iv. 170.

- Shibábah = reed-pipe, viii. 166.

- Shiháb = shooting stars, i. 224.

- Shikk = split man (a kind of demon), v. 333.

- Shinf = gunny-bag, v. 45.

- Shíraj = sesame oil, ix. 184.

- Shirk (partnership) = Polytheism, Dualism, Trinitarianism, i. 181; ii. 202.

- —— (= syntheism), of love, v. 9.

- —— of the Mushrik, v. 142.

- Shiyár (old name for Saturday), ii. 305.

- Shoe (Ar. Markúb, Na’al), vi. 207.

- Shop (front shelf of, a seat for visitors), ix. 262.

- Shops composed of a “but” and a “ben,” i. 316; iii. 163.

- “Short and thick is never quick,” iv. 194.

- Shouting under a ruler’s palace to attract attention, ii. 38.

- Shovel-iron stirrup, iii. 119.

- Shower (how delightful in rainless lands), vii. 141.

- Shroud (joined in one = shrouded together?), v. 71.

- Shrouds (carried by the pilgrims to Meccah), vi. 61.

- Shu’ayb = Jethro, ii. 205; v. 210.

- Shúbash = bravo! vii. 195.

- Shudder preceding the magnetic trance, i. 44.

- Shuhadá = martyrs (extensive category), i. 171.

- Shuhúd = accessors of the Kazi’s court, i. 21.

- Shujá’ al-Dín (Pr. N.) = the Brave of the Faith, ix. 18.

- Shukkah = piece of cloth, ix. 236.

- Shúm (a tough wood used for staves), viii. 354.

- Shuraih (a Kazi of Kufah in the seventh century), i. 252.

- Shúshah = top-knot of hair, i. 308.

- Shuumán = pestilent fellow, iv. 75.

- Sibawayh (grammarian), vii. 233.

- Siddík = true friend, ii. 197.

- Siddíkah (Al-) = the veridical (apparently undeserved title of Ayishah), viii. 152.

- Side-muscles (her, quiver) = she trembles in every nerve, vii. 219.

- Sídí (from Sayyidí) = my lord, v. 283.

- Sídí Ibrahím bin al-Khawwás (Pr. N.), v. 283.

- Sidillah = seats, furniture, ix. 190.

- Sifr = whistling, iv. 206; v. 333.

- Sight comprehendeth Him not, etc., vi. 282.

- Sign of the cross on the forehead, ii. 224.

- Signals of debauchees, x. 219.

- Signet-rings, iv. 24.

- Signing with the hand not our beckoning, viii. 78.

- Signs (of a Shaykh’s tent), iii. 104.

- —— (lucky in a horse), iii. 118.

- —— (to Pharao), iv. 249.

- —— (of Allah = Koranic versets), vi. 144.

- —— (by various parts of the body), viii. 233.

- —— (language of), ix. 269.

- Signum salutis, viii. 293.

- Sihr (Al-) = magic, black art, i. 305.

- Sijdah = prostration, ii. 10.

- Sijn al-Ghazab = Prison of Wrath, x. 45.

- Sikankúr = Σκίγκος, see Aphrodisiacs, iv. 32.

- Silah = conjunctive sentence, coition, ix. 272.

- Siláh-dár = armour-bearer, ii. 215.

- Simát = dinner table, i. 178.

- Simiyá = white magic, i. 305, 332.

- Simoon (Ar. Samúm = poisonous wind), vi. 88.

- Símurgh (guardian of the Persian mysteries), x. 130.

- Sin (permitted that men might repent), ix. 83.

- —— (thy, shall be on thine own neck), ix. 211.

- Sín = China, ii. 77.

- Sinai (convent famous for Ráki), v. 65.

- Sind (matting of), v. 145.

- Sindán, Sandán = anvil, viii. 8.

- Sindbád (not to be confounded with the eponym of the Sindibád-námah), vi. 4.

- Sindibád the Sage, vi. 124.

- Sindibád-námah (Persian romance), vi. 122.

- —— quoted: vi. 129, 132, 134, 139, 143, 145, 150, 152, 169, 180, 183, 188, 202.

- Singing (not harám = sinful, but makrúh = objectionable), ix. 245.

- Sinnaur = cat, prince, iii. 149.

- Sinning (for the pleasure of being pardoned), iv. 111.

- Sins (seven deadly), ii. 175.

- Sírah (small fish, fry, sprat), vi. 216; ix. 166.

- Sisters (their abiding together after marriage frequently insisted upon), x. 56.

- Sitt al-Masháíkh = Lady of Shaykhs, v. 154.

- Skin (free from exudation sounds louder under the clapping of the hand), ix. 150.

- —— (extreme delicacy of the female), ix. 321.

- Sirát (Al-), the bridge of Hell, iv. 223.

- Sister (by adoption), viii. 25.

- Sisterhood = companions, suite, viii. 41.

- Sitting on shins and knees, a trying posture, i. 130.

- Siwák = tooth-stick; Siwá-ka = other than thou, iii. 275.

- Sixth Abbaside Caliph, error for Fifth, viii. 56.

- Siyágosh, see Tufah.

- Slain were those who were slain = many were slain, v. 364.

- Slander (poisoned = fatal), ii. 264.

- Slapping on the nape of the neck = boxing the ears, iv. 193.

- Slate (Ar. Lauh), v. 73.

- Slaughter (wholesale, for the delight of the gallery), viii. 255.

- Slaughtering (ritual for), v. 391.

- —— (by cutting the animal’s throat), viii. 44.

- Slave (holds himself superior to a menial freeman), viii. 294.

- Slave-girl (Moslemah can compel an infidel master who has attempted her seduction to sell her), vii. 203.

- —— (when newly bought frequently pretentious and coquettish), vii. 266.

- —— (can only be sold with her consent), viii. 292.

- —— (free, not forward in her address), ix. 268.

- —— (lewd and treacherous by birth), ix. 280.

- —— (to be sent as a spy into the Harims), ix. 292.

- Slaves (fancied by debauched women), i. 191.

- —— (cannibals), ii. 48.

- —— (familiarity), ii. 49.

- —— (called “Camphor,” like “Snowball”), ii. 47.

- —— (refuse to be set free), ii. 55.

- —— (manumission of), ii. 55.

- —— (destructiveness), ii. 55.

- —— (girls’ names), ii. 57.

- —— (returning from a journey), ii. 65.

- —— (Christian girls sent to Moslems), ii. 79.

- —— (girls examined as to virginity), ii. 147.

- —— (Behaving like one), ii. 270.

- —— (O Camphor), iii. 40.

- —— (set free for the benefit of the dead), iii. 211.

- —— (dealer in = Jalláb), iii. 349.

- —— (ambitious to have slaves of their own), v. 12.

- —— (if ill-treated may demand to be sold), viii. 54.

- Sledge (thrashing = tribulum), ii. 23.

- Sleeper and Waker (tale of the), iv. 96.

- Sleepers (the Seven of Ephesus), iii. 128.

- Sleeping (and slumbering), ii. 178.

- —— (with covered head and face), iii. 345.

- —— (naked), v. 8.

- —— (with head and body covered by a sheet), v. 18.

- —— (with a sword between them), vii. 352.

- Sleeplessness (contrivance against), iv. 228.

- Slice of the moon = digit of the moon, i. 91.

- Smile (like Mím), iv. 249.

- —— (and laughter), v. 193.

- Smoking out (a common practice), ii. 255.

- Smothering a rival (common in Harims), ii. 58.

- Smuggling men into the Harim, i. 282.

- Snatching off the turband, a paying industry, i. 259.

- Sneezing (etiquette of), ix. 220.

- Socrates (“sanctus pæderasta”), x. 213 seqq.

- Sodomite (Ar. Lútí), v. 161.

- —— (punished if detected), v. 160.

- Sodomites (angels appear to), iii. 301, 304.

- Sodomy (abnormally developed amongst the savages of the New World), x. 240.

- —— with women, iii. 304.

- Softness of skin highly prized, ii. 295.

- Soft-sided, attribute of beauty, i. 168.

- Soko (Maghribi form for Súk = bazar-street), viii. 230.

- Sold to thee for monies received (formula of Moslem sales), vi. 73.

- Soldiers of Al-Daylam = warlike as the Daylamites, viii. 82.

- Sole of a valley often preferred to encamp in, ii. 85.

- Solomon (his carpet), iii. 267.

- —— (his food-tray), vi. 80.

- —— (his seal-ring), vi. 84.

- —— (the Apostle of Allah), vi. 99.

- —— (his Wazir Asaf), vi. 99.

- —— (his trick upon Bilkis), vi. 113.

- —— (oath by his seal-ring), vii. 317.

- —— and David (their burial-place), v. 310.

- —— and Al-Sakhr, ii. 97.

- Solomon’s death fixing the date of a tale, i. 41.

- —— prison (the copper cucurbites in which he imprisoned the rebellious Jinns), viii. 157.

- “Son” used for “grandson” as more affectionate, i. 243.

- —— (the lamp of a dark house), ii. 280.

- —— (of a century = hundred years old), i. 126.

- —— (of Persian Kings, not Prince but descendant), iii. 163.

- —— (of ten years dieth not in the ninth), viii. 70.

- Sons of Adam = men, i. 130.

- —— of Sásán = Sassanides, i. 2.

- —— (brought as servants unto Kings), ix. 43.

- —— of the road = wayfarers, ii. 23.

- Sophia (Pr. N. and Mosque), ii. 79.

- Sortes Virgilianæ, v. 44.

- Soul (Thou knowest what is in mine and I know not what is in Thine), v. 216.

- —— (you may have his, but leave me his body), viii. 284.

- —— (for lover), ix. 25.

- Souls (doctrine of the three), v. 218.

- Spartivento = mountain whereon the clouds split, viii. 19.

- Speaker puts himself first, i. 33.

- Speaking en prince, ii. 184.

- Speaking to the “gallery,” viii. 128.

- Spears and javelines, vi. 263.

- Speech (this my = the words I am about to speak), viii. 147.

- Speech (inverted), viii. 318.

- Speech (for prayers imprecating parting), viii. 347.

- Sperm (though it were a drop of marguerite), viii. 210.

- Spider-web, frailest of houses (Koranic), ix. 59.

- Spindle (thinner than a), iii. 260.

- Spiritual Sciences (Moslem form of Cabbala), ii. 151.

- Spiritualism (the religion of the nineteenth century), ix. 86.

- Spittle dried up from fear, i. 285.

- Spoon (Ar. Mi’lakah), ix. 141.

- Spurring = kicking with the shovel-stirrup ii. 89.

- Squatting against a wall, iv. 119.

- Squeeze of the tomb (Fishás), v. 111.

- Staff broken in the first bout = failure in the first attempt, i. 64.

- Stages (ten, of love-sickness), iii. 36.

- Stallion (I am not one to be struck on the nose), vi. 262.

- Standards reversed in sign of defeat, ii. 259.

- Stations of the Moon (Ar. Manázil), v. 228.

- Stature (Alif-like), iv. 249.

- Steel (Ar. Bulád), vi. 115.

- Steward (pendant to the parable of the unjust), ix. 66.

- St. George (posture), iii. 304.

- Stirrup (walking by the), vi. 234.

- “Stone-bow” not “cross-bow,” iii. 116.

- Stoning (of the devil at Mina), v. 203.

- Stones (precious), v. 312.

- —— (ditto, and their mines), vi. 18.

- —— (removed from the path by the pious), vi. 190.

- Story-teller (picture of the), x. 164.

- Strangers (treated with kindly care), v. 171.

- “Strangers yet” (Lord Houghton quoted), v. 284.

- Street (the, called Yellow), iv. 93.

- —— (-watering), iv. 107.

- Street-cries of Cairo, vii. 172.

- Street-melodies changing with fashion, i. 311.

- Striking the right hand upon the left in sign of vexation, i. 298.

- Striking with the shoe, the pipe-stick, etc. highly insulting, i. 110.

- Stuff his mouth with jewels (reward for poetry), iv. 103.

- Stuff a dead man’s mouth with cotton, iv. 193.

- Style (of a Cairene public scribe) vii. 134.

- —— (intended to be worthy of a statesman) ix. 42.

- Su’adá = Beatrice, iv. 267.

- Subán = dragon, ix. 277.

- Subhán a’llah pronounced to keep off the evil eye, iii. 224.

- Subhat-hu = in company with him, vii. 262.

- Subh-i-kázib = false dawn, i. 78.

- Subh-i-sádik = true dawn, i. 78.

- Submission (Ar. Khafz al-Jináh = lowering the wings) ix. 74.

- Sucking the tongue = “kissing with th’ inner lip” i. 270.

- Sucking the dead mother’s breast, touch of Arab pathos, ii. 128.

- Súdán = our Soudan, iii. 75.

- Súdán-men = Negroes, viii. 266.

- Suez (Ar. Al-Suways) vi. 80.

- Súf (wool); Súfí (Gnostic) iii. 140.

- Sufiism (rise of) x. 128.

- Súfís (stages of their journey) v. 264.

- —— (address Allah as a lover would his beloved) iv. 263, 298.

- Suffah = “sofa” (shelf) iv. 275.

- Sufrah (provision-bag and table-cloth) i. 178; v. 8; viii. 269; ix. 141.

- Sufyán al-Thaurí, ii. 202; v. 81.

- Sugar-stick = German Zuckerpüppchen, i. 167.

- Sughr (Thughr) see Saghr.

- Suha, star in the Great Bear, i. 167; iii. 28.

- Sujúd = prostration, iv. 248.

- Sukát (pl. of Sákí = cup-bearer) v. 66.

- Sukita fí aydíhim = it repented them, v. 191.

- Sukúb (Pr. N.) = flowing, pouring, viii. 209.

- Suláf al-Khandarísí (a contradiction) viii. 203.

- Suláfah = ptisane of wine, must, iv. 258; v. 158.

- Sulamí = belonging to the Banu Sulaym tribe, vii. 93.

- Sulaymá, dim. of Salma = any beautiful woman, iii. 263.

- Sulaymán and Sakhr al-Jinní, i. 42.

- Sulaymán bin Abd al-Malik (Caliph) ii. 167; vii. 99.

- Sulaymáníyah = Afgháns, vii. 171.

- Sullam = ladder; whipping-post, i. 331.

- Sultán (anachronistic use of the title) v. 88, 179.

- —— (fit for the service of = for the service of a temporal monarch) viii. 325.

- Sulus = engrossing hand, i. 128.

- Sumbul al-’Anbari = spikenard, viii. 273.

- Sumr = brown, black, iv. 251.

- Sums of large amount weighed, i. 281.

- Sun (greeting Mohammed) i. 45.

- —— (likened to a bride displaying her charms to man) x. 38.

- Sun and Moon (luminaries for day and night) v. 228.

- —— (do not outstrip each other) v. 228.

- Sunan (used for Rasm) = usage, customs, ix. 74.

- Sundus = brocade, v. 57.

- Sunnah = practice of the Prophet, etc., v. 36, 167.

- Sunni (versus Shí’ah) iv. 82.

- Suns (for fair-faced boys and women) viii. 242.

- Superiority of man above woman, iii. 332.

- Supernaturalismus (has a material basis) viii. 31.

- Superstitious practices not confined to the lower orders, i. 40.

- Suráhíyah (vulg. Suláhíyah) = glass-bottle, vii. 370.

- Surayyá = Stars of Wealth (lit. moderately rich) viii. 303.

- Suritu = I was possessed of a Jinn, ix. 27.

- Surrah = purse, pouch, viii. 71.

- Surriyah = concubine, i. 27.

- Susannah and the Elders in Moslem garb, v. 97.

- Sutures of the skull, iii. 123.

- Su’ubán = dragon, cockatrice = Tammím, i. 172; vii. 322.

- Su’ud used as a counter-odour, i. 279.

- Suwán = syenite, i. 238; ix. 316.

- Suways (Al-) = Suez, vi. 80; ix. 10.

- Swan-maidens, v. 346; viii. 30.

- Swearing (on Blade and Book) ii. 332.

- —— (by Allah, forbidden) iv. 175.

- Sweet (the, slang for fire) ii. 163.

- Sweetmeat of Safety, iv. 60; viii. 105.

- Swevens (an they but prove true) ix. 284.

- Swimming (studied in Baghdad) vi. 134.

- Sword (making invisible) iv. 176; vi. 230.

- —— (between sleepers represents only the man’s honour) vii. 353.

- Sycamore fig (for anus) iii. 302.

- Syene (town on the Nile) iv. 152.

- Syphilis (origin of) x. 89.

- —— (hippic) x. 90.

- Syria (Shám) = left-hand land, ii. 224.

- Taakhír = acting with deliberation, ix. 328.

- Ta’álík = hanging lamps, ix. 320.

- Ta’ám = meat; millet, ii. 67.

- Táb (game) = tip-cat, ii. 314.

- Tabannuj = drugging with Bhang, iv. 71.

- Tabban lahu = perdition on him! iv. 142.

- Tábik = coffer, vii. 350.

- Tabl = kettledrum, viii. 18.

- Tablet (Ar. Lauh) v. 37.

- —— (the Preserved), v. 322.

- Tábút = bier, ark, etc., ii. 46; vii. 207, 350.

- Tabzír = female circumcision, ii. 234.

- Tadmúrah (founds Tadmur or Palmyra) vi. 116.

- Tafazzal = favorisca (have the kindness) ii. 103.

- Taggáa, ii. 88.

- Taghaddá = he dined, vii. 180.

- Taghúm, a kind of onomatopoetic grunt, i. 228.

- Tághút (idol) iii. 217.

- Tahlíl = Refrain of Unity, ii. 236.

- Táif (Al-), town famous for scented leather, viii. 273.

- Táifí leather, viii. 303.

- Tail (wagging of, a sign of anger with felidæ) ix. 72.

- Tái’li ’llah (Caliph) iii. 51, 307.

- Tailor made to cut out the cloth in owner’s presence, i. 321.

- Táír al-bayn = parting-bird, vii. 226.

- Táj al-Mulúk Khárán = crown of the kings of amorous blandishment, ii. 291.

- Táj Kisrawí = Chosroan crown, ix. 319.

- Tájír Alfí = a merchant worth a thousand (left indefinite) ix. 313.

- Takaddum and Takádum (difference between) iv. 171.

- Tákah = arched hollow in the wall, niche, vii. 361.

- Takhíl = adorning with Kohl, iii. 57.

- Takhmísh = tearing the face in grief, ix. 10.

- Takht (sitting accommodation from a throne to a saddle, capital), v. 322; vii. 55.

- —— (more emphatical than Sarír), vii. 328.

- Takht-rawán = moving throne (mule-litter), ii. 180; v. 175.

- Tákiyah = calotte worn under the Fez, skull-cap, i. 224; viii. 120.

- Taklíd = baldricking, not girding, a sword, vii. 3.

- Takliyah = onion-sauce, vii. 322.

- Takrúrí = Moslem from Central and Western North Africa, ii. 15.

- Taksím = distribution, analysis, ix. 77.

- Takwím = Tacuíno (for Almanac), vii. 296.

- Talák bi ’l-Salásah = triple divorce, iii. 292.

- Talbiyah = the cry Labbayka, i. 226; ii. 227.

- Talking birds (watching over wives), vi. 132.

- Tamar al-Hindí (Tamarind) = the Indian date, iii. 297.

- Tamar Hanná = flower of privet, i. 83; viii. 176.

- Tam Múz = July, i. 53.

- Ta’mím = crowning with turband or tiara; covering, wetting, v. 199.

- Tamsír (derived from Misr) = founding a military cantonment, vii. 371.

- Tanjah = Tanjiers, vi. 106.

- Tanwín al-Izáfah = the nunnation in construction, ix. 272.

- Tár = tambourine, i. 215.

- Taráib = breast-bone, v. 132.

- Tarbúsh = Pers. Sar-púsh, head cover, i. 215.

- Target (Ar. Darakah), vi. 9.

- Tárhah = head-veil, ii. 52.

- Tárík = clear the way, i. 66.

- Tárik (Jabal al-) = Gibraltar, iv. 100.

- Taríkah = musical mode, modulation, ix. 27.

- Taríkat = (mystic) path to knowledge, v. 111.

- Ta’rís-ak = thy going between (pimping), vi. 196.

- Tarjumán = truchman, i. 100.

- Tarn-Kappe (Siegfried’s), iv. 176; viii. 120.

- Tars Daylamí = Median Targe, viii. 291.

- Tás (from Pers. Tásah), = tasse, viii. 224.

- Tasawwuf (rise of), x. 128.

- Tasbíh = saying Subhán Allah; Rosary, i. 258; iii. 125.

- Tasmeh-pá = strap-legs, vi. 51.

- Tasním (from sanam) = a fountain in Paradise, ii. 100; v. 264.

- Tásúmah = sandal, slipper, ii. 197.

- Taswíf = saying “Sauf,” q.v., ii. 296.

- Taub (Saub, Tobe) = loose garment, ii. 206.

- Taubah (Bi’l-) = by means or on account of penitence, ix. 83.

- Taufík (Pr. N. = causing to be prosperous), iv. 1.

- Taur (Thaur, Saur), a venerable remnant of an un-split speech, i. 16.

- Taverns, vii. 324.

- Tawáf = circumambulation of the Ka’abah, ii. 327; vi. 242.

- Tawáshí, obnoxious name for a Eunuch, i. 235.

- Tawashshuh = shoulder-cut, ii. 107.

- Tawáf = Ka’abah-circuit, v. 203.

- Tawakkul ’alà ’llah = trust in Allah, v. 208.

- Tawíl (and Abt Vogler), viii. 96.

- Tawílan jiddan, now a Cairenism, vii. 13.

- Tayammum = washing with sand, v. 197.

- Tayf = ghost, phantom, iii. 252.

- Taylasán (turband worn by a preacher), iv. 286.

- Tayr = any flying thing, bird, vii. 227.

- Tayrab (Al-) a city, iii. 259.

- Taysh = vertigo, giddiness, x. 9.

- Tayy (noble Arab tribe), iv. 94.

- Tazríb = quilting, vii. 330.

- Tears shed over past separation, i. 283.

- —— (pouring blood like red wine), iii. 169.

- Teeth (their cleansing enjoined by Mohammed), v. 44.

- “Tell the truth!” way of taking an Eastern liar, vii. 183.

- Ten stages of love-sickness, iii. 36.

- Tent (signs of a Shaykh’s), iii. 104.

- —— (how constructed), vii. 109.

- Testicles (names for), ii. 55.

- —— (curdling in fear), ii. 233.

- —— (beating and bruising of, female mode of killing a man), iii. 3.

- Testimonies (the two = Shahádatayn), ii. 10.

- Thakílata-k Ummak = be thy mother bereaved of thee, iv. 156.

- Thamúd (prehistoric Arab tribe), iii. 294.

- Thank you (Eastern equivalent for), iv. 6; v. 171.

- Theft (penalty of), viii. 164.

- “Them” for “her,” viii. 35.

- “There is no Majesty,” etc. as ejaculation of impatience, vii. 73.

- “They” for “she,” v. 41, 140; viii. 281.

- Thigh-bite allowed in wrestling, ii. 93.

- Third = Tuesday, vii. 349.

- Thirst (affecting plea; why?), iv. 199.

- Thongs (of the water skins cut, preparatory to departure), ix. 302.

- Thorn of lance = eyelash, iii. 331.

- Thou fillest mine eyes = I find thy beauty all-sufficient, viii. 57.

- Thousand dinárs and five thousand dirhams = £500 and £125 respectively, i. 281.

- Thousand thousand = a million, vi. 98.

- Three days, term of hospitality, i. 3.

- Three hundred and three score rooms = one for each day of the Moslem year, ix. 61.

- Three things (are better than other three), vi. 5.

- —— (not to be praised before death), ix. 39.

- Threshold (of marble in sign of honour), ix. 238.

- Throne-verse, v. 211.

- Throwing one = bastinado on the back, i. 243.

- “Throwing the handkerchief,” vi. 285.

- Thrusting (applied to spear and lance), ii. 231.

- Thursday night (in Moslem parlance = Friday night), v. 324.

- Tibn = crushed straw, i. 16; ix. 106.

- Tigris (Ar. Dajlah, Dijlah), viii. 150.

- Timbák (Tumbák) = stronger variety of Tobacco, ix. 136.

- Time (distribution of), ix. 71.

- Time-measurers (of very ancient date), x. 85.

- Timsah = crocodile, vii. 343.

- Tin (Kazdír) iv. 274; vi. 39.

- Tín = fig, simile for a woman’s parts, iii. 302.

- —— = clay puddled with chaff, v. 112.

- Tinder (a styptic), iv. 108.

- Tingis = Tanjah (Tangiers), vi. 106.

- Tip-cat stick, ii. 314.

- Tíryák = theriack, treacle (antidote), iii. 65.

- Title (used by a Sovereign in addressing a person confers the rank), ix. 119.

- Tob = Span. Adobe (unbaked brick), ii. 17.

- Tobacco (its mention inserted by some scribe), ix. 136.

- —— (first mention of), x. 91.

- Tobba (Himyaritic) = the Great or Chief, i. 216.

- Tohfah = rarity, present, viii. 55.

- Tongue (of the case = words suggested by circumstances), i. 121.

- —— (made to utter (?) what is in the heart of man), v. 218.

- —— (my, is under thy feet), vii. 239.

- Too much for him (to come by lawfully), ix. 174.

- Tooth-pick (Ar. Khilál), v. 44.

- Topothesia (designedly made absurd), viii. 338.

- Tor (Mount Sinai), ii. 242.

- —— (its shaking), ii. 281.

- Torrens quoted, i. 56, 147, 203, 206, 225, 228, 251, 271; ii. 4, 19, 38, 93; iii. 218, 235, 249, 289; iv. 187, 189, 236; v. 80, 96, 188; viii. 280, 305, 309, 319, 321, 327; ix. 278.

- Torrents (Ar. Sayl), a dangerous feature in Arabia, vi. 164.

- Tortoise (the colossal), vi. 33.

- Torture easier than giving up cash, viii. 189.

- Tossing upon coals of fire, iii. 61.

- Touch of nature (making all the world kin), x. 24.

- Toujours perdrix, vi. 130.

- Toutes putes, ix. 298.

- Traditionists:

- Al-Zuhrí, ii. 198.

- Ibn Abí Aufá, ib. 200.

- Sa’id bin Jubayr, ib. 201.

- Sufyán al-Thaurí, ib. 202.

- Bishr al-Háfí, ib. 203.

- Mansúr bin Ammár, ib. 204.

- Trafalgar = Taraf al-Gharb (edge of the West), ix. 50.

- Trailing the skirts = humbly, ii. 165; viii. 301.

- Trances and faintings (common in romances of chivalry), viii. 118.

- Transformation (sudden of character frequent in Eastern stories), viii. 178.

- Translators (should be “bould”), ix. 244.

- Traveller (a model one tells the truth when an untruth would not serve him), vi. 7.

- Travelling at night, ii. 286.

- Treasure (resembling one from which the talismans had been loosed), ix. 287.

- Treasures (enchanted in some one’s name and nature), iv. 296.

- Trébutien quoted, iv. 268; vii. 91, 98, 139, 314, 318, 324, 331, 346, 353, 361; ix. 33, 63; x. 9, 54, 69, 80, 98.

- Tree of Paradise (Ar. Túbà), v. 237.

- Tribade (Ar. Sahíkah, Musáhikah), viii. 130.

- Tribadism, iv. 234.

- Tribe (one fortuneth another), ix. 342.

- Tribes (relations between), vi. 267.

- Tribulum (thrashing sledge), ii. 108.

- Tricks (two = before and behind), v. 161.

- Triregno (denoted by the Papal Tiara), ii. 236.

- Trouser-string, ii. 60.

- Truth (most worthy to be followed), v. 145.

- —— (is becoming manifest), v. 159.

- —— (told so as to be more deceptive than a lie), ix. 223.

- —— prevailing, falsehood failing, iv. 80.

- Túbà (tree of Paradise), v. 237.

- Tubah (fifth Coptic month), v. 231.

- Tufah = felis caracal, lynx, vi. 260.

- Túfán (Typhoon, etc.), iv. 156.

- Túfán = Deluge of Noah, viii. 346.

- Tufayl (proverbial intruder), iv. 123.

- Tufaylí = parasite, v. 130.

- Tulf = Sordes unguinum (fie!), viii. 195.

- Tughrà = imperial cypher, v. 184.

- Tughrái (Al-), poet, iii. 143.

- Tughyán = Kufr, rejection of the True Religion, i. 169.

- Túmár = uncial letters, i. 129.

- Tuning (peculiar fashions of Arab musicians with regard to it), ix. 27.

- Turband (not put upon the ground out of respect), i. 223.

- —— (white, distinctive of Moslems), iv. 214.

- —— (substitute for a purse), viii. 190.

- —— (worn large by the learned), v. 120.

- —— (inclining from the head-tops), ix. 221.

- “Turk” probably a late addition, i. 52.

- Turk (= Turkoman, nomade), ii. 218.

- —— (= plunderer, robber), ii. 304.

- —— (provoked to hunger by beauties of nature), iii. 32.

- —— (appears under the Abbasides), iii. 81.

- Turkey (Future of), ix. 94.

- Turks (fair boy-slaves abounding in Baghdád), v. 66.

- —— (forming the body-guard of the Abbasides), ix. 245.

- Turning round in despair against an oppressor, i. 246.

- Turtúr (an Arab’s bonnet), ii. 143.

- Tusks (of elephants, not teeth), vi. 82.

- Tuwuffiya = he was received (into the grace of God), ix. 54.

- Two sayings (double entendre), viii. 153.

- Tyrant (from, to tyrant = from official to official), vi. 214.

- ’Ubb = breast-pocket (poche au sein), viii. 205.

- Ubi aves ibi angeli, iii. 280.

- Ubullah (canal leading from Bassorah to Ubullah-town), ix. 31.

- ’Úd Jalakí = Damascus lute, ii. 100.

- Udah, properly Uta = private room of a concubine, i. 286.

- Udm = “kitchen” (see Adm), ix. 213.

- Uff ’alayka = fie upon thee (Uff = sordes aurium), viii. 195.

- Uhnúkh = Enoch (Idris?), v. 210.

- Ujb = arrogance (in the Spanish sense of gaiety, etc.), vi. 164.

- Ukáb = eagle, vulture, iv. 177.

- Ukáb al-kásir = the breaker eagle, ix. 69.

- Ukayl (Akíl?), iv. 22.

- Ukhuwán = camomile, iii. 58.

- Ukiyyah (pl. Awák) = ounce, ix. 216.

- ’Ulbah = box, viii. 71.

- Ultra-Shakespearean geography “Fars of Roum,” i. 45.

- Ulysses (the Arabian), vi. 40.

- Umámah and ’Ásikah, tale of two women now forgotten, i. 61.

- Umm al-banát wa ’l-banín = mother of daughters and sons, ix. 175.

- Umm al-raas = crown of the head, x. 44.

- Umm al Su’úd (Pr. N.) = Mother of Prosperities, ix. 173.

- Umm ’Ámir = mother of Amir, nickname for the hyena, i. 43.

- Umm Amru (mother of ’Amr) and the ass, v. 118.

- Umm Kulsum (one of the Amsál of the Arabs for debauchery), x. 194.

- ’Ummál (pl. of ’Ámil = governor), ix. 26.

- ’Umrah = lesser Pilgrimage, ii. 169; v. 205.

- “Unberufen,” ix. 180.

- Underground rivers, vi. 63.

- Unguinum fulgor, iv. 252.

- Unhappy thou! vi. 285.

- ’Unnábí = between dark yellow and red (jujube-colour), ix. 143.

- Union opposed to “Severance,” vii. 120.

- Uns al-Wujúd (Pr. N.) = Delight of existing things, v. 33.

- Unveiling the face a sign of being a Christian, ii. 119.

- Upakoshá (Vararuchi’s wife), vi. 172.

- ’Urb = Arabs of pure race, ix. 293.

- ’Urbán = wild Arabs, i. 112.

- Urine (pollutes), iii. 229.

- Urining, ii. 326.

- —— (wiping after), iii. 229.

- Urkúb = tendon Achilles, hough, viii. 185.

- ’Urrah = dung, x. 1.

- Urwah = handle, button-hole, v. 227.

- “Use this” (i.e. for thy daily expenses), vii. 298.

- Usfúr = safflower, i. 219.

- Ushári = camel travelling ten days, iii. 67.

- Usirát (Al-), island, vi. 57.

- Usúl (= fundamentals), ii. 15.

- —— (= forbears, ancestors), ix. 246.

- Usury (Ar. Ribá), v. 201.

- —— (verset of), v. 215.

- Usus = os sacrum, v. 219.

- ’Utbí (Al-), poet, v. 133.

- Uzayr = Esdras, i. 257.

- Uzn al-Kuffah = ear (handle) of the basket, viii. 161.

- Uzrah = Azariyah, vii. 158.

- Varieties of handwriting, i. 129.

- Veil, see Lisám, ii. 31.

- Veiling her honour = saving her from being ravished, ix. 330.

- Vellication, iv. 256.

- Vengeance (of a disappointed suitor apprehended), vi. 286.

- Verses (purposely harsh), viii. 337.

- —— (aforementioned, distinguishing formula of “Hasan of Bassorah”), viii. 126.

- Versets (number of the Koranic), v. 110.

- View (gorgeous description of), viii. 30.

- “Vigilance Committees” (for abating scandals), ix. 98.

- Vile water (Koranic term for semen), vii. 213.

- Violent temper (frequent amongst Eastern princesses), vii. 254.

- Virgil (a magician), v. 44.

- Virginity of slave-girls (respected by the older slave-trader, rarely by the young), vii. 267.

- Visit (confers a blessing in polite parlance), ix. 185.

- Visits (in dreamland), v. 47.

- —— (to the tombs), vii. 124.

- —— (should not be overfrequent), ix. 273.

- Visvakarma = anti-creator, v. 320; x. 131.

- Vivisepulture, vi. 41.

- Voice (thickened by leprosy), iv. 50.

- Wa = and (introducing a parenthetic speech), ix. 282.

- Wa’ar = rough (ground unfit for riding), vi. 140.

- Wa ba’ad (see Ammá ba’ad, vol. ii. 34) = and afterwards, iii. 181.

- Wada’a, see Cowrie, iv. 77.

- Wadd, Suwá’a and Yagús (idols), vi. 282.

- Waddle of “Arab ladies,” iii. 37.

- Wády = valley; slayer, i. 51; ii. 85; iii. 234.

- Wády al-Naml = Valley of the Emmets, v. 337.

- Wady al-Ward = Vale of Roses, vi. 276.

- Wády Zahrán = Valley Flowery, v. 360.

- Waggid (Hebr. speaker in a dream), iv. 289.

- Wahk, Wahak = Lasso, vii. 61.

- Wahsh = wild beast and synonyms, i. 242.

- Wahtah (Al-) = quasi-epileptic fit, vii. 127.

- Wailing over the past, iv. 239.

- Waist (slender, hips large), iii. 278.

- Wakálah, described in Pilgrimage (i. 60), i. 266.

- Wakíl = agent (see Pashas), iv. 182.

- Wakites (number their islands), viii. 88.

- Wakkád = stoker, i. 312; ii. 134.

- Wák Wák (Islands of), viii. 60.

- Walad = son (more ceremonious than “ibn”), v. 386.

- Walgh = lapping of a dog, iii. 319.

- Walhán (Al-) = the distracted, iii. 226; viii. 33; ix. 6.

- Wáli = (civil) Governor, i. 259.

- Walí = Saint, Santon, v. 112.

- —— ’ahd = heir-presumptive, ix. 87.

- Walíd (Al-) bin Abd al-Malik, Caliph, iv. 100.

- —— bin Marwán (Caliph), ii. 167; iii. 69.

- —— bin Sahl (Caliph), vii. 106.

- Wálidati = my mother, speaking to one not of the family, iii. 208.

- Walímah = marriage-feast, vi. 74; viii. 231.

- Walking afoot (not dignified), vi. 227.

- Wa ’lláhi = I swear by Allah, viii. 310.

- —— tayyib = by Allah, good! ii. 34.

- Wa ’l-Salám = and here ends the matter, i. 102.

- —— (used in a variety of senses), viii. 74.

- Wanderer in the mountains = a recluse avoiding society, vi. 158.

- Wárahmatáh = Alas, the pity of it, v. 42.

- Ward = rose; Wardah = a single rose, viii. 274.

- —— (Al-) fí ’l-Akmám (Pr. N.) = Rose in Hood, v. 32.

- —— Shah = Rose King, vii. 70.

- Wardán (a Fellah name, also of a village), iv. 293.

- Wárid = resorting to the water, iii. 56.

- Waríd (jugular vein), iv. 92.

- Warm one’s self at a man’s fire, ii. 76.

- Wars (caused by trifles, frequent in Arab history), vi. 142.

- —— (Al-) = carthamus tinctorius, vii. 92.

- Wartah = precipice, quagmire, etc., x. 81.

- Washing the dead without doors only in case of poverty, ii. 10.

- Washings after evacuation, i. 220.

- Wasíf = servant; fem. Wasífah = concubine, iii. 171.

- Wásik (Al-) Caliph, iii. 81.

- Wásit = Middle (town of Irák Arabi), ix. 26.

- Wasm = tribal sign, vi. 163.

- Watad = tent-peg (also a prosodical term), viii. 279.

- Water (sight of running, makes a Persian long for strong drink), iv. 75.

- —— (had no taste in his mouth), v. 39.

- —— (-carrier = Sakká), v. 89.

- Watering the streets, iv. 107.

- Water-melons (eaten with rice and meat), vi. 208.

- Waters flowing in Heaven, iii. 65.

- Watwát = bat, v. 226.

- Way of Allah = common property, i. 91.

- Waybah = six to seven English gallons, iv. 86.

- Wayha = Alas! v. 258.

- Wayha-k, equivalent to Wayla-k, vii. 127.

- Wayla-k = Woe to thee! iii. 82.

- Wazír = Minister, i. 2.

- —— (the sharp-witted in the tales), ii. 246.

- Weal (I see naught but), ix. 180.

- Weapons (carried under the thigh), vii. 56.

- —— magic, vii. 59.

- —— new forms of, vii. 62.

- Web and pin (eye-disease of horses), viii. 341.

- Week-days (only two names for), iii. 249.

- —— (old names for), vi. 190.

- Weeping (not for form and face alone), iii. 318.

- —— (over dead friends), ix. 187.

- Whale (still common off the East African coast), vi. 11.

- What calamity is upon thee = what a bother thou art, viii. 177.

- What happened, happened = fortune so willed it, iii. 68.

- “What is it compared with,” popular way of expressing great difference, i. 37.

- What manner of thing is Al-Rashíd? = What has he to do here? viii. 176.

- “Whatso thou wouldest do, that do,” = Do what thou wilt, vii. 324.

- Where is—and where? = What a difference is there between, etc., v. 65.

- “Where lies China-land?” = it is a far cry to Loch Awe, vii. 344.

- Whistling (Sifr), iv. 206.

- —— (held to be the devil’s speech), v. 333.

- —— (to call animals to water), viii. 278.

- White as milk (opposed to black as mud, etc.), iv. 140.

- —— (hand, symbol of generosity, etc.), iv. 185.

- —— (turband, distinctive of Moslems), iv. 214.

- —— hand of Moses (sign to Pharao), iv. 249.

- —— and black faces on the Day of Judgment, iv. 249.

- —— (colour of the Ommiades), vi. 86.

- —— robes (denote grace and mercy), vi. 250.

- —— (mourning colour under the Abbasides), viii. 200.

- Whiteness (for lustre, honour), viii. 295.

- Whitening and blackening of the faces on Judgment-Day, ii. 312.

- “Who art thou?” etc. (meaning “you are nobodies”), vii. 286.

- “Whoso beguileth folk, him shall Allah beguile,” viii. 143.

- “Whoso loveth me, let him bestow largesse upon this man,” vii. 323.

- “Whoso praiseth and then blameth lieth twice,” x. 15.

- “Why don’t (can’t) you buy me?” viii. 300.

- Wicket (small doorway at the side of a gate), ix. 320.

- Wife (euphemistically spoken of in the masculine), i. 67.

- —— (Aurat), vi. 30.

- —— (called “Family”), vi. 75.

- —— (contrast between vicious servile and virtuous of noble birth), ix. 302.

- Will he not care? = he shall answer for this! vi. 245.

- Window-gardening, old practice in the East, i. 301.

- Windows (looking out of, a favourite occupation in the East and South), vi. 167.

- Wine (why strained), i. 27.

- —— (boiled) = vinum coctum, i. 132.

- —— (flying to the head, effect of the cold after a heated room), i. 224.

- —— (kahwah), ii. 261.

- —— (table and service), ii. 122.

- —— (a sun, with cupbearer for East and the drinker’s mouth for West), iii. 263.

- —— (its prohibition not held absolute), v. 224.

- —— (breeds gladness, etc.), viii. 202.

- —— (in cup, or cup in wine?), viii. 276.

- —— (Mohammed makes up his mind about it by slow degrees), viii. 277.

- Wird = the last twenty-five chapters of the Koran, v. 185.

- —— (Pers.) = pupil, disciple, ix. 61.

- Wisádah = pillow, ii. 70.

- Wisháh = belt, scarf, viii. 209.

- Wishes (tale of the three), vi. 180.

- Wiswás = diabolical temptation or suggestion, i. 106.

- Witches (and their vehicles), vi. 158.

- Witness (bear, against me, i.e. in case of my denial), vi. 286; viii. 22.

- Witnesses (one man = two women), v. 155.

- Wittol (pictured with driest Arab humour), ix. 269.

- Wives have their night in turns, ii. 78.

- —— (why four, see Women), iii. 212.

- —— (a man’s tillage), iii. 304.

- —— (and their suitors), vi. 172.

- Wolf (wicked man); fox (cunning one), iii. 132.

- Woman, Women (debauched prefer Blackamoors), i. 6.

- —— (their depravity goes hand in hand with perversity of taste), i. 73.

- —— (old must not be called Ajúz but Shaybah), i. 174.

- —— (bastinadoed), i. 183.

- —— (chaff and banter allowed to), i. 267.

- —— (of Damascus famed for sanguinary jealousy), i. 295.

- —— (Cairene held exceedingly debauched), i. 298.

- —— mourning, i. 311.

- —— (high-born and their frolics), i. 328.

- —— (cries of), ii. 6.

- —— weeping and wailing before cenotaphs, ii. 68.

- —— maltreated under the Caliphate, ii. 69.

- —— Women captives, ii. 94.

- —— of the blue-stocking type, ii. 156.

- —— created of a crooked rib, ii. 161.

- —— (consult them and do the contrary), ii. 184.

- —— (peculiar waddle of), iii. 37.

- —— (proposing extreme measures), iii. 39.

- —— (are tinder, men fire), iii. 59.

- —— (monkish horror of), iii. 126.

- —— (Laylah, name of), iii. 135.

- —— (true seducers), iii. 166.

- —— (Wálidatí = my mother), iii. 208.

- —— (four wives, and why), iii. 212.

- —— (compared to an inn), iii. 216.

- —— (large hips and thighs), iii. 226.

- —— (small fine foot), iii. 227.

- —— (names of), iii. 239; 263.

- —— (more passionate than men), iii. 241.

- —— (head must always be kept covered), iii. 275.

- —— (slender-waisted but full of hips, etc.), iii. 278.

- —— (Sodomy with), iii. 304.

- —— (all charges laid upon them), iii. 335.

- —— (old bawd), iv. 4.

- —— (names of), iv. 12.

- —— (less handsome than man), iv. 15.

- —— (walk and gait), iv. 16.

- —— (bride night), iv. 30.

- —— (oath of a), iv. 49.

- —— (insolence of princesses), iv. 145.

- —— (inner, her meanings), iv. 146.

- —— (answering question by counterquestion), iv. 148.

- —— (Abyssinian famous as “holders”), iv. 227.

- —— (slave-names), iv. 232.

- —— (intercourse between), iv. 234.

- —— (white-skinned supposed to be heating and unwholesome), iv. 253.

- —— (sleep naked in hot weather), v. 8.

- —— (making the first advances), v. 34.

- —— (and secrets), v. 35, 83.

- —— (wives of eunuchs), v. 46.

- —— (visiting their lovers in a dream), v. 47.

- —— (thought to be Jinn or Ghúl), v. 51.

- —— (called Zaurà, the crooked), v. 66.

- —— (allowed to absent themselves from the house of father or husband), v. 96.

- —— (instructed in “motitations”), v. 80.

- —— (apt for two tricks), v. 161.

- —— (old, polite equivalents for), v. 163.

- —— (in their prime at fourteen to fifteen), v. 192.

- —— (inferior to man), v. 155.

- —— (unveiling to a man, if not slaves, insult him), v. 194.

- —— (in Hindostaní jargon = Aurat), vi. 30.

- —— (her shame extends from head to toes), vi. 118.

- —— (their cunning and malice), vi. 144.

- —— (corrupts woman more than men do), vi. 152.

- —— (knowing enough without learning to read and write), vi. 168.

- —— (of Kashmír), vi. 156.

- —— (her female visitors unknown to the husband except by hearsay), vi. 199.

- —— (words used only by them, not by men), vi. 233.

- —— (blue-eyed of good omen), vii. 164.

- —— (stealing of their clothes), viii. 30.

- —— (her heart the only bond known by her), viii. 54.

- —— (reasons for their ageing in the East), viii. 86.

- —— (always to be addressed Ummí = my mother), viii. 87.

- —— (often hide their names from the husband), viii. 100.

- —— (semi-maniacal rancour of a good one against an erring sister), viii. 118.

- —— (when old, the most vindictive of her kind), viii. 137.

- —— (who are neither thine nor another’s), viii. 208.

- —— (their bodies impregnated with scents), viii. 279.

- —— (to be respected by the King), ix. 73.

- —— (“great is their malice”), ix. 119.

- —— (a case of “hard lines” for them), ix. 134.

- —— (their marrying a second time reckoned disgraceful), ix. 246.

- —— (the sin lieth with them), ix. 297.

- —— (fail in wit and faith), ix. 298.

- —— (practically only two ways of treating them), ix. 303.

- —— (delicacy of their skin), ix. 321.

- —— (treated leniently in a Kázi’s court), x. 4.

- Womankind (seven ages of), ix. 175.

- —— (their status in Al-Islam), x. 195.

- Wonder (= cause) in every death, i. 351.

- Word (the creative “Kun”), ix. 78.

- Words (divided in a couplet), iii. 166.

- Worlds (the three = Triloka), ii. 236.

- Wreckers, ii. 111.

- Wrestling and Wrestlers, ii. 93.

- —— (amongst the Egyptian Fellah), viii. 199.

- Writer of The Nights careless, iv. 155.

- Writing (styles of), iv. 196.

- Writing without fingers = (being unable to answer for what is written), iii. 181.

- Wuldán = Ghilmán, the beautiful youths of Paradise, i. 211.

- Wuzu-ablution = lesser ablution, i. 142.

- —— (necessary before joining in prayers), ii. 46.

- —— (Koranic order for), v. 198.

- —— (angels and devils at the side of a man who prepares for it), v. 198.

- Xisisthrus = Noah, ii. 20, 25.

- Yá A’awaz = O, one eye (obscene meaning of the phrase), viii. 185.

- Yá Abati = O dear father mine, ix. 88.

- Yá Abú al-Lithámayn = O sire of the chin-veils twain, x. 20.

- Yá Abú Libdah = O father of a felt-calotte, iii. 62.

- Yá Abú Sumrah = O father of brownness, iii. 40.

- Yá Ahmak = O fool, ix. 271.

- Yá ’Ajúz = O old woman (now insulting), v. 163.

- Yá Bunayya = O dear (lit. little) my son, ix. 79.

- Yá Ba’íd = thou distant one, euphemism for gross abuse, i. 41.

- Yá Bárid = O fool, i. 313.

- Yá Dádatí = O my nurse, “ma mie,” vii. 372.

- Yá Fulán = O certain person, iii. 191; ix. 334.

- Yá Fulánah = O certain person (fem.), ix. 270.

- Yá Hájj = O Pilgrim, ii. 15.

- Yá házá = O this one, somewhat slightingly, i. 240.

- Yá hú = O he! Swift’s Yahoo? i. 240.

- Yá Jáhil = O ignorant, ix. 52.

- Yá Kawwád = O pimp, v. 129.

- Yá Khálatí = O mother’s sister, in addressing the old, i. 303.

- Yá Khawand = O Master, vii. 315.

- Yá Khwájah = O Master, viii. 18.

- Yá Kisrawi = O subject of the Kisrà, v. 26.

- Yá layta = would to heaven, viii. 48.

- Yá Ma’ashar al-Muslimín = Ho Moslems! iv. 149.

- Yá Mashúm = O unlucky one, i. 221.

- Yá Mauláya = O, my lord, ix. 228.

- Yá Miskín = O poor devil, vi. 219.

- Yá Mumátil = O Slow o’ Pay, viii. 169.

- Yá Nasrání = O Nazarene, iv. 199.

- Yá Sáki ’al-Dakan = O frosty-beard, v. 99.

- Yá Sáki ’al-Wajh = O false face, vii. 353.

- Yá Salám = O safety (a vulgar ejaculation), viii. 98.

- Yá Sátir = O veiler (of sins), iii. 41.

- Yá Sattár = O Thou who veilest the discreditable secrets of Thy creatures, i. 258.

- Yá Shátir = O clever one! (in a bad sense), iv. 209.

- Yá Shukayr = O little Tulip, viii. 168.

- Yá Taljí = O snowy one, iii. 40.

- Yá Tayyib al-Khál = O thou nephew of a good uncle, i. 303.

- Yá Ustá (for Ustáz) = O my master, vii. 192.

- Yá Wadúd = O loving one, iv. 54.

- Yá Sín (heart of the Koran, chapt. xxxvi.), iv. 50.

- Ya’arub (eponymus of an Oman tribe), vi. 260; vii. 25.

- Yáfis, Yáfat = Japhet, vii. 40.

- Yaftah Alláh = Allah will open, an offer being insufficient, ii. 149.

- Yahúdí for Jew, less polite than Banú Isráil, i. 210.

- Yají miat khwánjah = near a hundred chargers, vii. 345.

- Yájúj and Májúj, v. 318.

- Yakhní = stew, broth, vii. 186.

- Yákút = ruby, garnet, etc., v. 342.

- Yaman (Al-) = right-hand region, ii. 179.

- —— (lightning on the hills of), ii. 179.

- Yásamín = Jessamine (name of a slave-girl), viii. 176.

- Yashmak (chin-veil for women), ii. 31.

- Yasrib (ancient name of Al-Medínah), iv. 114.

- Yastaghíbúní = they take advantage of my absence, ix. 224.

- Yauh (conversationally Yehh) expression of astonishment, ii. 321.

- Yauh! Yauh! = Alas! vi. 235.

- Yathrib (old name of Al-Medinah), ix. 177, see Yasrib.

- Yaum al-Íd = the great festival, i. 317.

- Yaum al-Tanádí = Resurrection Day, iii. 74.

- Yaum-i-Alast = Day of “am-I-not” (your Lord)? ii. 91.

- Yaum mubárak = a blessed day, vi. 215.

- Yellow girl (for light-coloured wine), x. 39.

- Yes, Yes! and No, No! trifles common amongst the Arabs, ii. 60; ix. 250.

- Youth described in terms applying to women, i. 144.

- Yohanná = John, iv. 87.

- Yuhanná (Greek Physician), v. 154.

- Yúnán Yúnáníyah = Greece, ii. 82; iv. 100.

- Yúsuf bin Omar, ii. 170.

- Yúsuf (Grand Vizier, and his pelisse), vii. 323.

- Za’ar = a man with fair skin, red hair and blue eyes (Marocco), viii. 297.

- Zabbah = lizard; bolt, vi. 247; vii. 182.

- Zabbál = dung-drawer, etc., i. 312; iii. 51.

- Zábít = Prefect of Police, i. 259.

- Zabiyah (Pr. N.) = roe, doe, v. 147.

- Zaffú (in the sense of “they displayed her”), ix. 245.

- Zaghab = the chick’s down, v. 165.

- Zaghzaghán (Abú Massáh = Father of the Sweeper), = magpie, vi. 182.

- Záhir bi ’llah (Al-) = one prominent by the decree of Allah, i. 317.

- Záhirí = plain honest Moslem, ii. 29.

- Zahra = the flowery, vi. 145.

- Zahr Sháh (Pr. N.), ii. 284.

- Zahrawíyah = lovely as the Venus-star, viii. 251.

- Zahwah = mid-time between sunrise and noon, vi. 35.

- Záka = he tasted, iv. 188.

- Zakar (penis) = that which betokens masculinity, iii. 3.

- Zakariyá and Zakar, iv. 51.

- Zakát = legal alms, i. 339.

- Zakhmah (Zukhmah) = strap, stirrup-leather, viii. 18.

- Zakkúm (Al-) tree of Hell, iv. 259.

- Zakzúk = young of the Shál, viii. 185.

- Zalábiyah bi- ’Asal = honey-fritters, vii. 164.

- Zalamah (Al-) = tyrants, oppressors (police and employés), i. 273; vi. 214.

- Zalzál, son of Muzalzil = Earthquake, son of Ennosigaius, vii. 79.

- Zambúr = clitoris, i. 90; v. 279.

- Zamiyád = guardian angel of Bihisht, see Rizwán, iii. 20, 233.

- Zanab Sirhán (wolf’s tail) = early dawn, iii. 146.

- Zand and Zandah = fire-sticks, v. 52.

- Zanj = negroes of Zanzibar, ii. 5; vi. 104.

- Zanzibar (cannibals etc.), iv. 168.

- Zarábín = slaves’ shoes, x. 1.

- Zarbu ’l-Nawákísí = striking of gongs (pun on the word), viii. 329.

- Zardah = rice dressed with honey and saffron, ii. 313; vii. 185.

- Zardakhánah = Zarad (Ar. for hauberk), Khanáh (Pers. for house), vii. 363.

- Zarká = the blue-eyed (Cassandre of Yamámah), ii. 103.

- Zarr wa ’urwah = button and button-hole, v. 227.

- Zarráf = giraffe, vii. 51.

- Zarrat (vulg. Durrah) = co-wife, sister-wife, iii. 308.

- Zát al-Dawáhí = Lady of Calamities, ii. 87.

- Zau al-Makán = Light of the Place, ii. 81.

- Zaurà = the crooked, for woman, v. 66.

- Zaurá (Al-) = the bow (name of Baghdad), ix. 13.

- Zawí al-furúj = habentes rimam, ii. 49.

- Záwiyah = oratory, vi. 259; vii. 328.

- Zaybak (Al-) = the quicksilver, iv. 75.

- Zayn al-Abidín (grandson of Ali), ii. 202.

- Zayn al-Mawásif (Pr. N.) = Adornment of (good) qualities, viii. 205.

- Zaynab and Zayd (generic names for women and men), ix. 250.

- Zebra (daughter of Sa’adah), iii. 65.

- Zemzem (its water saltish), i. 284; ii. 272.

- Zí’ah = village, hamlet, farm, ix. 27.

- Zibl = dung, iii. 51.

- Zibl Khán = Le Roi Crotte, iii. 99.

- Zidd = opposite, contrary, v. 206.

- Zikr = litanies, i. 124.

- —— (and Edwin Arnold’s Pearls of Faith), ii. 28.

- Zimbíl (Zambíl) = limp basket of palm-leaves, iv. 119.

- Zimmí = a (Christian, Jewish or Majúsí) tributary, iv. 199.

- Zinád = fire-sticks, viii. 80.

- Zindík = Agnostic, atheist, v. 230; viii. 27.

- Zirbájah = meat dressed with cumin-seed, etc., i. 278.

- Zirt = broken wind; derivatives, ii. 88; ix. 291.

- Ziyád bin Abí Sufyán, ii. 163.

- Ziyárat = visit to a pious person or place, i. 125.

- —— = visiting the Prophet’s tomb, ix. 178.

- Zobabah (Zauba’ah?) = sand-storm in the desert, i. 114.

- Zú al-Autád = the contriver of the stakes (Pharaoh), vi. 118.

- Zú al-Kurá’a (Pr. N.) = Lord of cattle feet, iv. 95.

- Zubaydah (Pr. N.) = creamkin, iv. 48; viii. 56, 158.

- Zubb = penis, i. 92.

- “Zug” (draught) feared by Orientals, ii. 9.

- Zuhal = Saturn, ii. 75.

- Zuhrí (Al-), traditionist, ii. 198; v. 81.

- Zujáj bikr = unworked glass, viii. 342.

- Zukák al-Nakíb = Syndic street, ii. 325.

- Zukhruf = glitter, tinsel, ix. 86.

- Zulf = side-lock, i. 308.

- Zulm, injustice, tyranny; worst of a monarch’s crimes, i. 190.

- Zunnár = ζωνάριον confounded with the “Janeo,” ii. 215.

- Zur ghibban tazid hubban = call rarely that friendship last fairly, ix. 273.

- Zurayk (dim. of Azrak = blue-eyed), viii. 195.

- Zurk = blue-eyed, dim-sighted, purblind, vii. 164.

- Zuwaylah gate, more correctly Báb Zawilah i. 269.

INDEX III.—A.

ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF FIRST LINES (METRICAL PORTION) IN ENGLISH.

Prepared by DR. STEINGASS.

- A beloved familiar o’erreigns my heart, viii. 70.

- A boy of twice ten is fit for a king!, iii. 303.

- A breeze of love on my soul did blow, viii. 222.

- A damsel ’twas the tirer’s art had decked with snares and sleight, i. 219; x. 59.

- A dancer whose figure is like a willow-branch, ix. 222.

- A dancer whose form is like branch of Bán!, ix. 221.

- A dog, dog-fathered, by dog-grandsire bred, viii. 15.

- A fan whose breath is fraught with fragrant scent, viii. 273.

- A fair one, to idolaters if she her face should show, ix. 197.

- A friend in need is he who, ever true, iii. 149.

- A guest hath stolen on my head and honour may he lack, viii. 295.

- A hag to whom th’ unlawful lawfullest, i. 174.

- A heart bore thee off in chase of the fair, ix. 282.

- A heart by Allah! never soft to loverwight, vii. 222.

- A Houri, by whose charms my heart is moved to sore distress, vii. 105.

- A house where flowers from stones of granite grow, iii. 19.

- A Jinniyah this, with her Jinn, to show, v. 149.

- A King who when hosts of the foe invade, ii. 1.

- A lutanist to us inclined, viii. 283.

- A maiden ’twas, the dresser’s art had decked with cunning sleight, viii. 32.

- A merchant I spied whose lovers, viii. 264.

- A messenger from thee came bringing union-hope, iii. 188.

- A moon she rises, willow-wand she waves, iii. 237; viii. 303.

- A moon, when he bends him those eyes lay bare, viii. 284.

- A moon which blights you if you dare behold, ii. 4.

- A night whose stars refused to run their course, iii. 299.

- A palace whereon be blessings and praise, iv. 134.

- A place secure from every thought of fear, i. 114.

- A sage, I feel a fool before thy charms, iii. 272.

- A slave of slaves there standeth at thy door, i. 89.

- A sun on wand in knoll of sand she showed, i. 217; x. 58.

- A thin-waist maid who shames the willow-wand, ii. 285.

- A term decreed my lot I ’spy, viii. 83.

- A trifle this an his eyes be sore, v. 127.

- A tree whilere was I the Bulbul’s home, viii. 281.

- A wand uprising from a sandy knoll, ix. 250.

- A warrior showing such open hand, iv. 97.

- A wasted body, heart empierced to core, ii. 314.

- A youth slim waisted from whose locks and brow, i. 68.

- A zephyr bloweth from the lover’s site, viii. 90.

- Above the rose of cheek is thorn of lance, iii. 331.

- Act on sure grounds, nor hurry fast, iv. 189.

- Add other wit to thy wit, counsel craving, iv. 189.

- Affright me funerals at every time, v. 111.

- After thy faring never chanced I ’spy, viii. 142.

- Ah, fare thee not; for I’ve no force thy faring to endure, viii. 63.

- Ah! for lowe of love and longing suffer ye as suffer we?, viii. 68.

- Ah Khalid! this one is a slave of love distraught, iv. 158.

- Ah, often have I sought the fair! how often lief and fain, vii. 138.

- Alack and alas! Patience taketh flight, viii. 263.

- Alas, alack and wellaway for blamer’s calumny!, viii. 285.

- Albe by me I had through day and night, iii. 267.

- Albe to lover adverse be his love, iii. 266.

- Albeit my vitals quiver ’neath this ban, iii. 62.

- Alexandria’s a frontier, viii. 289.

- All crafts are like necklaces strung on a string, i. 308.

- All drinks wherein is blood the Law unclean Doth hold, i. 89.

- All sons of woman albe long preserved, iv. 63.

- “Allah assain those eyne! What streams of blood they shed!,” ii. 100.

- Allah be good to him that gives glad tidings of thy steps, i. 239.

- Allah holds Kingship! Whoso seeks without Him victory, iii. 86.

- Allah, my patience fails: I have no word, iii. 344.

- Allah save the rose which yellows amorn, viii. 276.

- Allah, where’er thou be, His aid impart, ii. 148.

- Allah’s peace on thee, House of Vacancy!, viii. 237.

- Although the Merciful be doubtless with me, ix. 278.

- Al-Yaman’s leven-gleam I see, ii. 179.

- An but the house could know who cometh ’twould rejoice, i. 176.

- An, by thy life, pass thee my funeral train, v. 70.

- An fail I of my thanks to thee, i. 56.

- An Fate afflict thee, with grief manifest, viii. 146.

- An Fate some person ’stablish o’er thy head, iii. 89.

- An faulty of one fault the beauty prove, ii. 96.

- An I be healed of disease in frame, viii. 70.

- An I quit Cairo and her pleasaunces, i. 290.

- An we behold a lover love-foredone, v. 73.

- An my palm be full of wealth and my wealth I ne’er bestow, ii. 11.

- An say I:—Patient I can bear his faring, iii. 187.

- An tears of blood for me, friend, thou hast shed, i. 89.

- An there be one who shares with me her love, i. 180.

- An thou but deign consent, A wish to heart affied, iv. 247.

- An thou of pious works a store neglect, ii. 202.

- An thou wouldst know my name, whose day is done, vi. 94.

- An through the whole of life, iv. 190.

- An Time my lover restore me I’ll blame him fain, ix. 192.

- An were it asked me when by hell-fire burnt, iii. 279.

- An what thou claimest were the real truth, v. 151.

- An wouldst be life-long safe, vaunt not delight, viii. 94.

- And Almond apricot suggesting swain, viii. 268.

- And dweller in the tomb whose food is at his head, v. 238.

- And eater lacking mouth and even maw, v. 240.

- And fairest Fawn, we said to him Portray, viii. 272.

- And haply whenas strait descends on lot of generous youth, iii. 131.

- And in brunettes is mystery, couldst thou but read it right, iv. 258.

- And in my liver higher flames the fire, vii. 366.

- And loveling weareth on his cheek a mole, v. 65.

- And pity one who erst in honour throve, ii. 149.

- And shaddock mid the garden paths, on bough, viii. 272.

- And Solomon, when Allah to him said, vi. 86.

- And the lips of girls, that are perfume sweet, v. 79.

- And the old man crept o’er the worldly ways, iv. 41.

- And trees of orange fruiting ferly fair, viii. 271.

- And wand-like Houri who can passion heal, v. 149.

- And ’ware her scorpions when pressing them, viii. 209.

- And when birdies o’er-warble its lakelet, it gars, ix. 6.

- And, when she announceth the will to sing, viii. 166.

- Albeit this thy case lack all resource, v. 69.

- Allah watered a land, and upsprang a tree, v. 244.

- Answer, by Allah! Sepulchre, are all his beauties gone?, i. 239.

- Appeared not my excuse till hair had clothed his cheek, iii. 57.

- Apple which joins hues twain and brings to mind, viii. 268.

- Apple whose hue combines in union mellow, i. 158.

- As a crescent-moon in the garth her form, viii. 207.

- As for me, of him I feel naught affright, vi. 98.

- As long as palms shall shift the flower, v. 136.

- As love waxt longer less met we tway, v. 78.

- As one of you who mounted mule, viii. 297.

- As she willed she was made, and in such a way that when, iv. 191.

- As the Sage watched the stars, the semblance clear, i. 206.

- As though ptisane of wine on her lips honey dew, iii. 57.

- Ask (if needs thou ask) the compassionate, ix. 29.

- Ask of my writ, what wrote my pen in dole, iii. 274.

- Ass and Umm Amr’ went their way, v. 118.

- Bare hills and camp-ground desolate, v. 130.

- Baulks me my Fate as tho’ she were my foe, viii. 130.

- Be as thou wilt, for Allah is bountiful, viii. 277.

- Be as thou wilt, for Allah still is bounteous Lord, ii. 202.

- Be mild to brother mingling, iv. 110.

- Be mild what time thou’rt ta’en with anger and despite, iv. 221.

- Be mild when rage shall come to afflict thy soul, iv. 54.

- Be praises mine to all-praiseworthy Thee, ii. 261.

- Be proud; I’ll crouch! Bully; I’ll bear! Despise; I’ll pray!, iii. 188.

- Be sure all are villains and so bide safe, iii. 142.

- Bear our salams, O Dove, from this our stead, viii. 236.

- Beareth for love a burden sore this soul of me, viii. 66.

- Beauty they brought with him to make compare, i. 144.

- Beguiled as Fortune who her guile displays, iv. 22.

- Behind the veil a damsel sits with gracious beauty dight, viii. 210.

- Behold a house that’s like the Dwelling of Delight, viii. 183.

- Behold this lovely garden! ’tis as though, ii. 240.

- Belike my Fortune may her bridle turn, i. 152.

- Belike Who Yúsuf to his kin restored, iv. 103.

- Beloved, why this strangeness, why this hate?, iv. 234.

- Bethink thee not of worldly state, iii. 328.

- Bid thou thy phantom distance keep, vii. 108.

- Better ye ’bide and I take my leave, i. 154.

- Beware her glance I rede thee ’tis like wizard wight, ii. 295.

- Beware of losing hearts of men by thine injurious deed, x. 50.

- Beware that eye-glance which hath magic might, iii. 252.

- Black girls in acts are white, and ’tis as though, iv. 251.

- Black girls not white are they, iv. 251.

- Blame not! said I to all who blamèd me, viii. 95.

- Blest be his beauty; blest the Lord’s decree, i. 177.

- Blighted by her yet am I not to blame, viii. 255.

- Blows from my lover’s land a zephyr cooly sweet, ii. 311.

- Boon fortune sought him in humblest way, viii. 301.

- Boy-like of back side, in the deed of kind, v. 157,

- Breeze of East who bringest me gentle air, vii. 122.

- Brighter than moon at full with kohl’d eyes she came, viii. 279.

- Bring gold and gear an a lover thou, viii. 214.

- By Allah, by th’ Almighty, by his right, vii. 366.

- By Allah, couldst thou but feel my pain, v. 77.

- By Allah, glance of mine, thou hast opprest, vii. 140.

- By Allah, heal, O my lords, the unwhole, viii. 144.

- By Allah, O thou house, if my beloved amorn go by, v. 38.

- By Allah, O tomb, have her beauties ceased, viii. 168.

- By Allah, set thy foot upon my soul, i. 222.

- By Allah this is th’ only alchemy, x. 40.

- By Allah! while the days endure ne’er shall forget her I, iv. 146.

- By Allah, wine shall not disturb me, while this soul of mine, iv. 190.

- By craft and sleight I snared him when he came, ii. 44.

- By his cheeks’ unfading damask and his smiling teeth I swear, viii. 282.

- By his eyelash tendril curled, by his slender waist I swear, iii. 217.

- By his eyelids shedding perfume and his fine slim waist I swear, i. 168.

- By His life who holds my guiding rein, I swear, iv. 2.

- By Love’s right! naught of farness thy slave can estrange, viii. 76.

- By means of toil man shall scale the height, vi. 5.

- By rights of you, this heart of mine could ne’er aby, viii. 110.

- By stress of parting, O beloved one, iii. 166.

- By th’ Abyssinian Pond, O day divine!, i. 291.

- By the Compassionate, I’m dazed about my case, for lo!, vii. 337.

- By the Five Shayks, O Lord, I pray deliver me, iii. 30.

- By the life o’ thy face, O thou life o’ my sprite!, viii. 284.

- By what thine eyelids show of kohl and coquetry!, ii. 296.

- Came a merchant to pay us a visit, viii. 265.

- Came Rayya’s phantom to grieve thy sight, vii. 91.

- Came the writ whose contents a new joy revealed, viii. 222.

- Came to match him in beauty and loveliness rare, viii. 298.

- Came to me care when came the love of thee, vii. 366.

- Came your writ to me in the dead of the night, ix. 2.

- Captured me six all bright with youthful blee, iv. 260.

- Carry the trust of him whom death awaits, v. 114.

- Cease then to blame me, for thy blame doth anger bring, x. 39.

- Cease ye this farness; ’bate this pride of you, iv. 136.

- Chide not the mourner for bemourning woe, iii. 291.

- Choice rose that gladdens heart to see her sight, viii. 275.

- Clear’s the wine, the cup’s fine, i. 349.

- Cleave fast to her thou lovest and let the envious rail amain, iv. 198.

- Close prest appear to him who views th’ inside, viii. 267.

- Clove through the shades and came to me in night so dark and sore, vii. 138.

- Come back and so will I! i. 63.

- Come with us, friend, and enter thou, viii. 267.

- Confide thy case to Him, the Lord who made mankind, i. 68.

- Consider but thy Lord, His work shall bring, viii. 20.

- Consider thou, O man, what these places to thee showed, vi. 112.

- Console thy lover, fear no consequence, v. 74.

- Consort not with the Cyclops e’en a day, iv. 194.

- Containeth time a twain of days, i. 25.

- Converse with men hath scanty weal except, iv. 188.

- Count not that I your promises forgot, iii. 238.

- Cut short this strangeness, leave unruth of you, v. 245.

- Culvers of Liwa! to your nests return, vii. 115.

- Dark falls the night: my tears unaided rail, iii. 11.

- Dark falls the night and passion comes sore pains to gar me dree, ii. 140.

- Daughter of nobles, who thine aim shalt gain, v. 54.

- Dawn heralds daylight: so wine pass round, viii. 276.

- Dear friend! ah leave thy loud reproach and blame, iii. 110.

- Dear friend, ask not what burneth in my breast, i. 265.

- Dear friend, my tears aye flow these cheeks adown, iii. 14.

- Deep in mine eyeballs ever dwells the phantom form of thee, viii. 61.

- Deign grant thy favours; since ’tis time I were engraced, v. 148.

- Describe me! a fair one said, viii. 265.

- Did Azzah deal behest to sun o’ noon, ii. 102.

- Did not in love-plight joys and sorrows meet, iii. 182.

- Dip thou with spoons in saucers four and gladden heart and eye, viii. 223.

- Displaying that fair face, iv. 195.

- Divinely were inspired his words who brought me news of you, iv. 207.

- Do you threaten me wi’ death for my loving you so well?, vii. 221.

- Drain not the bowl, save from dear hand like thine, i. 88.

- Drain not the bowl but with lovely wight, viii. 209.

- Drain not the bowl save with a trusty friend, i. 88.

- Drawn in thy shoulders are and spine thrust out, viii. 297.

- Drink not pure wine except from hand of slender youth, ix. 198.

- Drink not strong wine save at the slender dearling’s hand, v. 66.

- Drink not upon thy food in haste but wait awhile, v. 222.

- Drink the clear draught, drink free and fain, i. 88.

- Drive off the ghost that ever shows, vii. 109.

- Dumb is my tongue and scant my speech for thee, viii. 258.

- Each portion of her charms we see, vii. 131.

- Each thing of things hath his appointed tide, v. 294.

- Easy, O Fate! how long this wrong, this injury, iii. 329.

- Eight glories meet, all, all conjoined in thee, iii. 271.

- Enough for lovers in this world their ban and bane, iv. 205.

- Enough of tears hath shed the loverwight, iii. 206.

- Enrobes with honour sands of camp her foot-step wandering lone, iv. 204.

- Escape with thy life if oppression betide thee, i. 209.

- Even not beardless one with girl, nor heed, iii. 303.

- Ever thy pomp and pride, O House! display, viii. 207.

- Face that with Sol in Heaven lamping vies, iii. 167.

- Fain had I hid thy handwork, but it showed, iii. 280.

- Fain leaving life that fleets thou hast th’ eternal won, ii. 281.

- Fair youth shall die by stumbling of the tongue, iii. 221.

- Familiar with my heart are woes and with them I, vii. 340.

- Far is the fane and patience faileth me, v. 41.

- Fare safely, Masrúr! an her sanctuary, viii. 237.

- Farewell thy love, for see, the Cafilah’s on the move, iv. 254.

- Farewelling thee indeed is like to bidding life farewell, viii. 62.

- Fate the wolf’s soul snatched up from worldly stead, iii. 146.

- Fate frights us when the thing is past and gone, iii. 318.

- Fate hath commanded I become thy fere, iii. 312.

- Fie on this wretched world an so it be, i. 40.

- Fight for my mother (an I live) I’ll take, ii. 239.

- Fire is cooler than fires in my breast, iv. 245.

- Fly, fly with life whenas evils threat, vi. 62.

- Fly, fly with thy life if by ill overtaken, ii. 19.

- Folk have made moan of passion before me, of past years, viii. 65.

- For cup friends cup succeeding cup assign, v. 66.

- For eaters a table they brought and set, viii. 208.

- For her sins is a pleader that brow, ii. 97.

- For joys that are no more I want to weep, iii. 185.

- For Layla’s favour dost thou greed?, iii. 135.

- For loss of lover mine and stress of love I dree, viii. 75.

- For not a deed the hand can try, v. 188.

- For others these hardships and labours I bear, i. 17.

- For your love my patience fails, i. 74.

- Forbear, O troubles of the world, i. 39.

- Forgive me, thee-ward sinned I, but the wise, ii. 9.

- Forgive the sin ’neath which my limbs are trembling, iii. 249.

- Fortune had mercy on the soul of me, iii. 135.

- Fortune had ruth upon my plight, viii. 50.

- Four things that meet not, save they here unite, i. 116.

- Four things which ne’er conjoin, unless it be, iii. 237.

- Freest am I of all mankind fro’ meddling wight, ii. 200.

- Fro’ them inhale I scent of Attar of Bán, viii. 242.

- From her hair is night, from her forehead noon, viii. 303.

- From Love-stupor awake, O Masrur, ’twere best, viii. 214.

- From that liberal hand on his foes he rains, iv. 97.

- From the plain of his face springs a minaret, viii. 296.

- From wine I turn and whoso wine-cups swill, i. 208.

- Full many a reverend Shaykh feels sting of flesh, v. 64.

- Full many laugh at tears they see me shed, iii. 193.

- Full moon if unfreckled would favour thee, iv. 19.

- Full moon with sun in single mansion, i. 264.

- Gainsay women; he obeyeth Allah best, who saith them nay, ix. 282.

- Garb of Fakir, renouncement, lowliness, v. 297.

- Garth Heaven-watered wherein clusters waved, viii. 266.

- Get thee provaunt in this world ere thou wend upon thy way, ii. 139.

- Give back mine eyes their sleep long ravished, i. 99.

- Give me brunettes, so limber, lissom, lithe of sway, iv. 258.

- Give me brunettes; the Syrian spears so limber and so straight, viii. 158.

- Give me the Fig sweet-flavoured, beauty clad, viii. 269.

- Give thou my message twice, iii. 166.

- Gladsome and gay forget thine every grief, i. 57.

- Glory to Him who guides the skies, vii. 78.

- Gnostic’s heart-homèd in the heavenly Garth, v. 264.

- Go, gossip! re-wed thee, for Prime draweth near, v. 135.

- Go, visit her thou lovest, and regard not, iii. 235; viii. 305.

- God make thy glory last in joy of life, viii. 99.

- Gone is my strength, told is my tale of days, iii. 55.

- Goodly of gifts is she, and charm those perfect eyes, iii. 57.

- Granados of finest skin, like the breasts, viii. 267.

- Grant me the kiss of that left hand ten times, iv. 129.

- Grape-bunches likest as they sway, viii. 266.

- Grapes tasting with the taste of wine, viii. 266.

- Grief, cark and care in my heart reside, iv. 19.

- Grow thy weal and thy welfare day by day, i. 204.

- Had I known of love in what fashion he, vii. 330.

- Had I wept before she did in my passion for Su’ada, vii. 275.

- Had she shown her shape to idolator’s sight, viii. 279.

- Hadst thou been leal in love’s loyalty, iii. 77.

- Had we known of thy coming we fain had dispread, i. 117.

- Had we wist of thy coming, thy way had been strown, i. 271.

- Haply and happily may Fortune bend her rein, viii. 67.

- Haply shall Allah deign us twain unite, viii. 141.

- Haply shall Fortune draw her rein, iii. 251.

- Happy is Eloquence when thou art named, i. 47.

- Hast quit the love of Moons or dost persist?, iv. 240.

- Hast seen a Citron-copse so weighed adown, viii. 272.

- Haste to do kindness thou dost intend, iv. 181.

- Haste to do kindness while thou hast the power, iii. 136.

- Have the doves that moan in the lotus-tree, vii. 91.

- He blames me for casting on him my sight, viii. 283.

- He came and cried they, Now be Allah blest!, iii. 215.

- He came in sable hued sacque, iv. 263.

- He came to see me, hiding ’neath the shirt of night, iv. 252.

- He comes; and fawn and branch and moon delight these eyne, iv. 142.

- He cometh robed and bending gracefully, ii. 287.

- He heads his arrows with piles of gold, iv. 97.

- He is Caliph of Beauty in Yusuf’s lieu, ii. 292.

- He is gone who when to this gate thou go’st, ii. 14.

- He is to thee that daily bread thou canst nor loose nor bind, i. 39.

- He’ll offer sweetmeats with his edgèd tongue, iii. 115.

- He made me drain his wine of honeyed lips, v. 72.

- He missed not who dubbed thee, “World’s delight,” v. 33.

- He pluckt fruits of her necklace in rivalry, ii. 103.

- He prayeth and he fasteth for an end he doth espy, ii. 264.

- He seized my heart and freed my tears to flow, viii. 259.

- He showed in garb anemone-red, iv. 263.

- He thou trustedst most is thy worst unfriend, iii. 143.

- He whom the randy motts entrap, iii. 216.

- Hearkening, obeying, with my dying mouth, ii. 321.

- Heavy and swollen like an urine-bladder blown, iv. 236.

- Her fair shape ravisheth, if face to face she did appear, v. 192.

- Her fore-arms, dight with their bangles, show, v. 89.

- Her golden yellow is the sheeny sun’s, iv. 257.

- Her lip-dews rival honey-sweets, that sweet virginity, viii. 33.

- Her smiles twin rows of pearls display, i. 86.

- Here! Here! by Allah, here! Cups of the sweet, the dear!, i. 89.

- Here the heart reads a chapter of devotion pure, iii. 18.

- Hind is an Arab filly purest bred, vii. 97.

- His cheek-down writeth (O fair fall the goodly scribe!), ii. 301.

- His cheek-down writeth on his cheek with ambergris on pearl, ii. 301.

- His eyelids sore and bleared, viii. 297.

- His face as the face of the young moon shines, i. 177.

- His honey-dew of lips is wine; his breath, iv. 195.

- His looks have made me drunken, not his wine, iii. 166.

- His lovers said, Unless he deign to give us all a drink, viii. 285.

- His lovers’ souls have drawn upon his cheek, iii. 58.

- His mole upon plain of cheek is like, viii. 265.

- His scent was musk and his cheek was rose, i. 203.

- Ho, lovers all! by Allah say me fair and sooth, ii. 309.

- Ho, lovers all! by Allah say me sooth, ii. 320.

- Ho say to men of wisdom, wit and lere, v. 239.

- Ho thou, Abrizah, mercy! leave me not for I, ii. 127.

- Ho, those heedless of Time and his sore despight!, vii. 221.

- Ho thou hound who art rotten with foulness in grain, iii. 108.

- Ho thou lion who broughtest thyself to woe, vii. 123.

- Ho thou my letter! when my friend shall see thee, iv. 57.

- Ho thou o’ the tabret, my heart takes flight, viii. 166.

- Ho thou the House! Grief never home in thee, viii. 206.

- Ho thou, the house, whose birds were singing gay, v. 57.

- Ho thou who grovellest low before the great, ii. 235.

- Ho thou, who past and bygone risks regardest with uncare!, iii. 28.

- Ho thou whose heart is melted down by force of Amor’s fire, v. 132.

- Ho ye mine eyes let prodigal tears go free, iv. 248.

- Ho ye my friends draw near, for I forthright, viii. 258.

- Hola, thou mansion! woe ne’er enter thee, iv. 140.

- Hold fast thy secret and to none unfold, i. 87.

- Hold to nobles, sons of nobles, ii. 2.

- Honour and glory wait on thee each morn, iv. 60.

- Hope not of our favours to make thy prey, viii. 208.

- Houris and high-born Dames who feel no fear of men, v. 148.

- How bitter to friends is a parting, iv. 222.

- How comes it that I fulfilled my vow the while that vow brake you?, iv. 241.

- How dear is our day and how lucky our lot, i. 293.

- How fair is ruth the strong man deigns not smother, i. 103.

- How good is Almond green I view, viii. 270.

- How is this? Why should the blamer abuse thee in his pride, iii. 232.

- How joyously sweet are the nights that unite, v. 61.

- How long, rare beauty! wilt do wrong to me, ii. 63.

- How long shall I thy coyness and thy great aversion see, iv. 242.

- How long shall last, how long this rigour rife of woe, i. 101.

- How long this harshness, this unlove shall bide?, i. 78.

- How manifold nights have I passed with my wife, x. 1.

- How many a blooming bough in glee-girls hand is fain, viii. 166.

- How many a joy by Allah’s will hath fled, i. 150.

- How many a lover with his eyebrows speaketh, i. 122.

- How many a night have I spent in woes, ix. 316.

- How many a night I’ve passed with the beloved of me, iv. 252.

- How many boons conceals the Deity, v. 261.

- How many by my labours, that evermore endure, vi. 2.

- How oft bewailing the place shall be this coming and going, viii. 242.

- How oft have I fought and how many have slain!, vi. 91.

- How oft in the mellay I’ve cleft the array, ii. 109.

- How patient bide, with love in sprite of me, iv. 136.

- How shall he taste of sleep who lacks repose, viii. 49.

- How shall youth cure the care his life undo’th, ii. 320.

- Hunger is sated with a bone-dry scone, iv. 201.

- Hurry not, Prince of Faithful Men! with best of grace thy vow, vii. 128.

- I am he who is known on the day of fight, vi. 262.

- I am distraught, yet verily, i. 138.

- I am going, O mammy, to fill up my pot, i. 311.

- I am not lost to prudence, but indeed, ii. 98.

- I am taken: my heart burns with living flame, viii. 225.

- I am the wone where mirth shall ever smile, i. 175.

- I am when friend would raise a rage that mote, iv. 109.

- I and my love in union were unite, viii. 247.

- I ask of you from every rising sun, i. 238.

- I asked of Bounty, “Art thou free?,” v. 93.

- I asked the author of mine ills, ii. 60.

- I bade adieu, my right hand wiped my tears away, ii. 113.

- I attained by my wits, x. 44.

- I bear a hurt heart, who will sell me for this, vii. 115.

- I call to mind the parting day that rent our loves in twain, viii. 125.

- I can’t forget him, since he rose and showed with fair design, ix. 253.

- I ceased not to kiss that cheek with budding roses dight, viii. 329.

- I clipt his form and wax’d drunk with his scent, ii. 292.

- I came to my dear friends door, of my hopes the goal, v. 58.

- I craved of her a kiss one day, but soon as she beheld, iv. 192.

- I cried, as the camels went off with them, viii. 63.

- I’d win good will of everyone, but whoso envies me, ix. 342.

- I deemed my brethren mail of strongest steel, i. 108.

- I deemed you coat-o’-mail that should withstand, i. 108.

- I die my death, but He alone is great who dieth not, ii. 9.

- I drank the sin till my reason fled, v. 224.

- I drink, but the draught of his glance, not wine, i. 100.

- I drooped my glance when seen thee on the way, iii. 331.

- I dyed what years have dyed, but this my staining, v. 164.

- I embrace him, yet after him yearns my soul, ix. 242.

- I’ve lost all patience by despite of you, i. 280.

- I ever ask for news of you from whatso breezes pass, viii. 53.

- I feed eyes on their stead by the valley’s side, iii. 234.

- I fix my glance on her, whene’er she wends, viii. 158.

- I fly the carper’s injury, ii. 183.

- I gave her brave old wine that like her cheeks blushed red, i. 89.

- I had a heart and with it lived my life, v. 131.

- I have a friend with a beard, viii. 298.

- I have a friend who hath a beard, iv. 194.

- I have a friend, whose form is fixed within mine eyes, iv. 246.

- I have a froward yard of temper ill, viii. 293.

- I have a lover and when drawing him, iv. 247.

- I have a sorrel steed, whose pride is fain to bear the rein, ii. 225.

- I have borne for thy love what never bore, iii. 183.

- I have fared content in my solitude, iii. 152.

- I have no words though folk would have me talk, ix. 276.

- I have won my wish and my need have scored, vii. 59.

- I have wronged mankind, and have ranged like wind, iii. 74.

- I have a yard that sleeps in base and shameful way, viii. 293.

- I have sorrowed on account of our disunion, viii. 128.

- I heard a ringdove chanting plaintively, v. 47.

- I hid what I endured of him and yet it came to light, i. 67.

- I hope for union with my love which I may ne’er obtain, viii. 347.

- I kissed him: darker grew those pupils, which, iii. 224.

- I lay in her arms all night, leaving him, v. 128.

- I’ll ransom that beauty-spot with my soul, v. 65.

- I long once more the love that was between us to regain, viii. 181.

- I longed for him I love; but, when we met, viii. 347.

- I longed for my beloved but when I saw his face, i. 240.

- I look to my money and keep it with care, ii. 11.

- I looked at her one look and that dazed me, ix. 197.

- I looked on her with longing eyne, v. 76.

- I love a fawn with gentle white-black eyes, iv. 50.

- I love a moon of comely shapely form, viii. 259.

- I love her madly for she is perfect fair, vii. 265.

- I love not black girls but because they show, iv. 251.

- I love not white girls blown with fat who puff and pant, iv. 252.

- I love Su’ád and unto all but her my love is dead, vii. 129.

- I love the nights of parting though I joy not in the same, ix. 198.

- I loved him, soon as his praise I heard, vii. 280.

- I’m Al-Kurajan, and my name is known, vii. 20.

- I’m estranged fro’ my folk and estrangement’s long, iii. 71.

- I’m Kurajan, of this age the Knight, vii. 23.

- I’m the noted Knight in the field of fight, vii. 18.

- I made my wrist her pillow and I lay with her in litter, vii. 243.

- I marvel at its pressers, how they died, x. 39.

- I marvel hearing people questioning, ii. 293.

- I marvel in Iblis such pride to see, vii. 139.

- I marvel seeing yon mole, ii. 292.

- I mind our union days when ye were nigh, vi. 278.

- I number nights; indeed I count night after night, ii. 308.

- I offered this weak hand as last farewell, iii. 173.

- I passed a beardless pair without compare, v. 64.

- I past by a broken tomb amid a garth right sheen, ii. 325.

- I plunge with my braves in the seething sea, vii. 18.

- I pray in Allah’s name, O Princess mine, be light on me, iv. 241.

- I pray some day that we reunion gain, iii. 124.

- I roam, and roaming hope I to return, iii. 64.

- I saw him strike the gong and asked of him straightway, viii. 329.

- I saw thee weep before the gates and ’plain, v. 283.

- I saw two charmers treading humble earth, iii. 18.

- I say to him, that while he slings his sword, ii. 230.

- I see all power of sleep from eyes of me hath flown, ii. 151.

- I see not happiness lies in gathering gold, ii. 166.

- I see the woes of the world abound, i. 298.

- I see thee and close not mine eyes for fear, ix. 221.

- I see thee full of song and plaint and love’s own ecstasy, iii. 263.

- I see their traces and with pain I melt, i. 230.

- I see you with my heart from far countrie, vii. 93.

- I sent to him a scroll that bore my plaint of love, ii. 300.

- I show my heart and thoughts to Thee, and Thou, v. 266.

- I sight their track and pine for longing love, viii. 103.

- I sooth my heart and my love repel, v. 35.

- I sought of a fair maid to kiss her lips, viii. 294.

- I speak and longing love upties me and unties me, ii. 104.

- I still had hoped to see thee and enjoy thy sight, i. 242.

- I stood and bewailed who their loads had bound, ix. 27.

- I swear by Allah’s name, fair Sir! no thief was I, i. 274.

- I swear by swayings of that form so fair, iv. 143.

- I swear by that fair face’s life I’ll love but thee, iv. 246.

- I thought of estrangement in her embrace, ix. 198.

- I’ve been shot by Fortune, and shaft of eye, iii. 175.

- I’ve sent the ring from off thy finger ta’en, iii. 274.

- I’ve sinned enormous sin, iv. 109.

- I view their traces and with pain I pine, viii. 320.

- I visit them and night black lendeth aid to me, iv. 252.

- I vow to Allah if at home I sight, ii. 186.

- I walk for fear of interview the weakling’s walk, v. 147.

- I wander ’mid these walls, my Layla’s walls, i. 238.

- I wander through the palace but I sight there not a soul, iv. 291.

- I was in bestest luck, but now my love goes contrary, v. 75.

- I was kind and ’scaped not, they were cruel and escaped, i. 58.

- I waved to and fro and he leaned to and fro, v. 239.

- I weep for one to whom a lonely death befel, v. 115.

- I weep for longing love’s own ardency, vii. 369.

- I weet not, whenas to a land I fare, ix. 328.

- I went to my patron some blood to let him, i. 306.

- I went to the house of the keeper-man, iii. 20.

- I will bear in patience estrangement of friend, viii. 345.

- I wot not, whenas to a land I fare, x. 53.

- I write thee, love, the while my tears pour down, iii. 24.

- I write to thee, O fondest hope, a writ, iii. 24.

- I write with heart devoted to thy thought, iii. 273.

- Ibn Síná in his canon doth opine, iii. 34.

- If a fool oppress thee bear patiently, vi. 214.

- If a man from destruction can save his head, ix. 314.

- If a man’s breast with bane he hides be straitened, ix. 292.

- If a sharp witted wight mankind e’er tried, iv. 188.

- If another share in the thing I love, iv. 234.

- If any sin I sinned, or did I aught, iii. 132.

- If aught I’ve sinned in sinful way, viii. 119.

- If generous youth be blessed with luck and wealth, ix. 291.

- If he of patience fail the truth to hide, ii. 320.

- If I liken thy shape to the bough when green, i. 92.

- If I to aught save you, O lords of me incline, vii. 369.

- If ill betide thee through thy slave, i. 194.

- If Kings would see their high emprize preserved, v. 106.

- If Naomi bless me with a single glance, iv. 12.

- If not master of manners or aught but discreet, i. 235.

- If thereby man can save his head from death, iv. 46.

- If thou crave our love, know that love’s a loan, v. 127.

- If thou should please a friend who pleaseth thee, v. 150.

- If Time unite us after absent while, i. 157.

- If your promise of personal call prove untrue, iii. 252.

- If we ’plain of absence what shall we say?, i. 100.

- If we saw a lover who pains as he ought, v. 164.

- Ill-omened hag! unshriven be her sins nor mercy visit her on dying bed, i. 174.

- In dream I saw a bird o’er speed (meseem’d), viii. 218.

- In her cheek cornered nine calamities, viii. 86.

- In his face-sky shineth the fullest moon, i. 205.

- In love they bore me further than my force would go, ii. 137.

- In patience, O my God, I endure my lot and fate, i. 77.

- In patience, O my God, Thy doom forecast, viii. 17.

- In ruth and mildness surety lies, ii. 160.

- In sleep came Su’adás shade and wakened me, iv. 267.

- In sooth the Nights and Days are charactered, iii. 319.

- In spite of enviers jealousy, at end, v. 62.

- In the morn I am richest of men, x. 40.

- In the towering forts Allah throned him King, ii. 291.

- In this world there is none thou mayst count upon, i. 207.

- In thought I see thy form when farthest far or nearest near, ii. 42.

- In thy whole world there is not one, iv. 187.

- In vest of saffron pale and safflower red, i. 219.

- Incline not to parting, I pray, viii. 314.

- Indeed afflicted sore are we and all distraught, viii. 48.

- Indeed I am consoled now and sleep without a tear, iv. 242.

- Indeed I deem thy favours might be bought, iii. 34.

- Indeed I hourly need thy choicest aid, v. 281.

- Indeed I’ll bear my love for thee with firmest soul, iv. 241.

- Indeed I longed to share unweal with thee, iii. 323.

- Indeed I’m heart-broken to see thee start, viii. 63.

- Indeed I’m strong to bear whatever befal, iii. 46.

- Indeed my heart loves all the lovely boys, ix. 253.

- Indeed, ran my tears on the severance day, vii. 64.

- Indeed, to watch the darkness-moon he blighted me, iii. 277.

- Irks me my fate and clean unknows that I, viii. 130.

- “Is Abu’s-Sakr of Shaybán” they asked, v. 100.

- Is it not strange one house us two contain, iv. 279.

- Is not her love a pledge by all mankind confest?, ii. 186.

- It behoveth folk who rule in our time, viii. 294.

- It happed one day a hawk pounced on a bird, iv. 103.

- It runs through every joint of them as runs, x. 39.

- It seems as though of Lot’s tribe were our days, iii. 301.

- It was as though the sable dye upon her palms, iii. 105.

- Jamil, in Holy War go fight! to me they say, ii. 102.

- Jahannam, next Lazá, and third Hatim, v. 240.

- Jamrkan am I! and a man of might, vii. 23.

- Joy from stroke of string doth to me incline, viii. 227.

- Joy is nigh, O Masrúr, so rejoice in true rede, viii. 221.

- “Joy needs shall come,” a prattler ’gan to prattle, iii. 7.

- Joy of boughs, bright branch of Myrobalan!, viii. 213.

- Joy so o’ercometh me, for stress of joy, v. 355.

- Joyance is come, dispelling cark and care, v. 61.

- Kingdom with none endures; if thou deny this truth, where be the Kings of earlier earth?, i. 129.

- Kinsmen of mine were those three men who came to thee, iv. 289.

- Kisras and Cæsars in a bygone day, ii. 41.

- Kiss then his fingers which no fingers are, iv. 147.

- Lack of good is exile to man at home, ix. 199.

- Lack-gold abaseth man and doth his worth away, ix. 290.

- Lady of beauty, say, who taught thee hard and harsh design, iii. 5.

- Laud not long hair, except it be dispread, ii. 230.

- Laud to my Lord who gave thee all of loveliness, iv. 143.

- Leave this blame, I will list to no enemy’s blame!, iii. 61.

- Leave this thy design and depart, O man!, viii. 212.

- Leave thou the days to breed their ban and bate, ii. 41.

- Leave thy home for abroad an wouldest rise on high, ix. 138.

- Let days their folds and plies deploy, ii. 309.

- Let destiny with slackened rein its course appointed fare!, viii. 70.

- Let Fate with slackened bridle fare her pace, iv. 173.

- Let Fortune have her wanton way, i. 107.

- Let thy thought be ill and none else but ill, iii. 142.

- Leyla’s phantom came by night, viii. 14.

- Life has no sweet for me since forth ye fared, iii. 177.

- Like are the orange hills when zephyr breathes, viii. 272.

- Like a tree is he who in wealth doth wone, ii. 14.

- Like fullest moon she shines on happiest night, v. 347.

- Like moon she shines amid the starry sky, v. 32.

- Like peach in vergier growing, viii. 270.

- Like the full moon she shineth in garments all of green, viii. 327.

- Lion of the wold wilt thou murder me, v. 40.

- Long as earth is earth, long as sky is sky, ix. 317.

- Long have I chid thee, but my chiding hindereth thee not, vii. 225.

- Long have I wept o’er severance ban and bane, i. 249.

- Long I lamented that we fell apart, ii. 187.

- Long, long have I bewailed the sev’rance of our loves, iii. 275.

- Long was my night for sleepless misery, iv. 263.

- Longsome is absence; Care and Fear are sore, ii. 295.

- Longsome is absence, restlessness increaseth, vii. 212.

- Look at the Lote-tree, note on boughs arrayed, viii. 271.

- Look at the apricot whose bloom contains, viii. 268.

- Look on the Pyramids and hear the twain, v. 106.

- Love, at first sight, is a spurt of spray, vii. 280.

- Love, at the first, is a spurt of spray, vii. 330.

- Love for my fair they chide in angry way, iii. 233.

- Love in my breast they lit and fared away, iii. 296.

- Love in my heart they lit and went their ways, i. 232.

- Love-longing urged me not except to trip in speech o’er free, ix. 322.

- Love smote my frame so sore on parting day, ii. 152.

- Love’s tongue within my heart speaks plain to thee, iv. 135.

- Love’s votaries I ceased not to oppose, iii. 290.

- Lover with his beloved loseth will and aim, v. 289.

- Lover, when parted from the thing he loves, viii. 36.

- Luck to the Rubber, whose deft hand o’erflies, iii. 17.

- Make me not (Allah save the Caliph!) one of the betrayed, vii. 129.

- Make thy game by guile for thou’rt born in a time, iii. 141.

- Man is known among men as his deeds attest, ix. 164.

- Man wills his wish to him accorded be, iv. 157.

- Many whose ankle rings are dumb have tinkling belts, iii. 302.

- Masrur joys life made fair by all delight of days, viii. 234.

- May Allah never make you parting dree, v. 74.

- May coins thou makest joy in heart instil, ix. 69.

- May God deny me boon of troth if I, viii. 34.

- May that Monarch’s life span a mighty span, ii. 75.

- Mazed with thy love no more I can feign patience, viii. 321.

- Melted pure gold in silvern bowl to drain, v. 66.

- Men and dogs together are all gone by, iv. 268.

- Men are a hidden malady, iv. 188.

- Men craving pardon will uplift their hands, iii. 304.

- Men have ’plained of pining before my time, iii. 183.

- Men in their purposes are much alike, vii. 169.

- Men’s turning unto bums of boys is bumptious, v. 162.

- Methought she was the forenoon sun until she donned the veil, viii. 284.

- Mine ear forewent mine eye in loving him, ix. 222.

- Mine eyes I admire that can feed their fill, viii. 224.

- Mine eyes ne’er looked on aught the Almond like, viii. 270.

- Mine eyes were dragomans for my tongue betied, i. 121.

- Mine is a Chief who reached most haught estate, i. 253.

- ’Minish this blame I ever bear from you, iii. 60.

- Morn saith to Night, “withdraw and let me shine,” i. 132.

- Most beautiful is earth in budding bloom, ii. 86.

- Muawiyah, thou gen’rous lord, and best of men that be, vii. 125.

- My best salam to what that robe enrobes of symmetry, ix. 321.

- My blamers instant chid that I for her become consoled, viii. 171.

- My blamers say of me, He is consoled, And lie!, v. 158.

- My body bides the sad abode of grief and malady, iv. 230.

- My censors say, What means this pine for him?, v. 158.

- My charmer who spellest my piety, ix. 243.

- My coolth of eyes, the darling child of me, v. 260.

- My day of bliss is that when thou appearest, iii. 291.

- My friend I prithee tell me, ’neath the sky, v. 107.

- My friend who went hath returned once more, vi. 196.

- My friends, despite this distance and this cruelty, viii. 115.

- My friends, I yearn in heart distraught for him, vii. 212.

- My friends! if ye are banisht from mine eyes, iii. 340.

- My friends, Rayyá hath mounted soon as morning shone, vii. 93.

- My fondness, O my moon, for thee my foeman is, iii. 256.

- My heart disheartened is, my breast is strait, ii. 238.

- My heart is a thrall: my tears ne’er abate, viii. 346.

- My life for the scavenger! right well I love him, i. 312.

- My life is gone but love-longings remain, viii. 345.

- My longing bred of love with mine unease for ever grows, vii. 211.

- My Lord hath servants fain of piety, v. 277.

- My lord, this be the Sun, the Moon thou hadst before, vii. 143.

- My lord, this full moon takes in Heaven of thee new birth, vii. 143.

- My love a meeting promised me and kept it faithfully, iii. 195.

- My loved one’s name in cheerless solitude aye cheereth me, v. 59.

- My lover came in at the close of night, iv. 124.

- My lover came to me one night, iv. 252.

- My mind’s withdrawn from Zaynab and Nawár, iii. 239.

- My patience failed me when my lover went, viii. 259.

- My patience fails me and grows anxiety, viii. 14.

- My prickle is big and the little one said, iii. 302.

- My Salám to the Fawn in the garments concealed, iv. 50.

- My sin to thee is great, iv. 109.

- My sister said, as saw she how I stood, iii. 109.

- My sleeplessness would show I love to bide on wake, iii. 195.

- My soul and my folk I engage for the youth, vii. 111.

- My soul for loss of lover sped I sight, viii. 67.

- My soul be sacrifice for one, whose going, iii. 292.

- My soul thy sacrifice! I chose thee out, iii. 303.

- My soul to him who smiled back my salute, iii. 168.

- My tale, indeed, is tale unlief, iv. 265.

- My tears thus flowing rival with my wine, iii. 169.

- My tribe have slain that brother mine, Umaym, iv. 110.

- My wish, mine illness, mine unease! by Allah, own, viii. 68.

- My wrongs hide I, withal they show to sight, viii. 260.

- My yearning for thee though long is fresh, iv. 211.

- Naught came to salute me in sleep save his shade, vii. 111.

- Naught garred me weep save where and when of severance spake he, viii. 63.

- Nears my parting fro’ my love, nigher draws the severance-day, viii. 308.

- Need drives a man into devious roads, ii. 14.

- Needs must I bear the term by Fate decreed, ii. 41.

- Ne’er cease thy gate be Ka’abah to mankind, iv. 148.

- Ne’er dawn the severance-day on any wise, viii. 49.

- Ne’er incline thee to part, ii. 105.

- Ne’er was a man with beard grown overlong, viii. 298.

- News my wife wots is not a locket in a box!, i. 311.

- News of my love fill all the land, I swear, iii. 287.

- No breeze of Union to the lover blows, viii. 239.

- No! I declare by Him to whom all bow, v. 152.

- No longer beguile me, iii. 137.

- “No ring-dove moans from home on branch in morning light,” ii. 152.

- None but the good a secret keep And good men keep it unrevealed, i. 87.

- None but the men of worth a secret keep, iii. 289.

- None keepeth a secret but a faithful person, iv. 233.

- None other charms but thine shall greet mine eyes, i. 156.

- None wotteth best joyance but generous youth, v. 67.

- Not with his must I’m drunk, but verily, v. 158.

- Now an, by Allah, unto man were fully known, iii. 128.

- Now, an of woman ask ye, I reply, iii. 214.

- Now blame him not; for blame brings only vice and pain, ii. 297.

- Now, by my life, brown hue hath point of comeliness, iv. 258.

- Now, by thy life, and wert thou just my life thou hadst not ta’en, i. 182.

- Now, by your love! your love I’ll ne’er forget, viii. 315.

- Now I indeed will hide desire and all repine, v. 267.

- Now is my dread to incur reproaches, which, iii. 59.

- Now love hast banished all that bred delight, iii. 259.

- Now with their says and said no more vex me the chiding race, iv. 207.

- O Adornment of beauties to thee write I, vii. 176.

- O beauty’s Union! love for thee’s my creed, iii. 303.

- O best of race to whom gave Hawwá boon of birth, v. 139.

- O bibber of liquor, art not ashamed, v. 224.

- O breeze that blowest from the land Irak, viii. 103.

- O child of Adam let not hope make mock and flyte at thee, vi. 116.

- O culver of the copse, with salams I greet, v. 49.

- O day of joys to either lover fain!, v. 63.

- O dwelling of my friends, say is there no return, viii. 319.

- O fair ones forth ye cast my faithful love, ix. 300.

- O fertile root and noble growth of trunk, ii. 43.

- O fisherman no care hast thou to fear, v. 51.

- O flier from thy home when foes affright!, v. 290.

- O friends of me one favour more I pray, v. 125.

- O glad news bearer well come!, ii. 326.

- O hail to him whose locks his cheeks o’ershade, x. 58.

- O Hayát al-Nufús be gen’rous and incline, vii. 217.

- O heart, an lover false thee, shun the parting bane, viii. 94.

- O heart! be not thy love confined to one, iii. 232.

- O hope of me! pursue me not with rigour and disdain, iii. 28.

- O joy of Hell and Heaven! whose tormentry, iii. 19.

- O Keener, O sweetheart, thou fallest not short, i. 311.

- O Kings of beauty, grace to prisoner ta’en, viii. 96.

- O Lord, by the Five Shaykhs, I pray deliver me, vii. 226.

- O Lord, how many a grief from me hast driven, v. 270.

- O Lord, my foes are fain to slay me in despight, viii. 117.

- O Lords of me, who fared but whom my heart e’er followeth, iv. 239.

- O Love, thou’rt instant in thy cruellest guise, iv. 204.

- O lover thou bringest to thought a tide, v. 50.

- O Maryam of beauty return for these eyne, viii. 321.

- O Miriam thy chiding I pray, forego, ix. 8.

- O moon for ever set this earth below, iii. 323.

- O Moslem! thou whose guide is Alcoràn, iv. 173.

- O most noble of men in this time and stound, iv. 20.

- O my censor who wakest amorn to see, viii. 343.

- O my friend, an I rendered my life, my sprite, ix. 214.

- O my friend! reft of rest no repose I command, ii. 35.

- O my friends, have ye seen or have ye heard, vi. 174.

- O my heart’s desire, grows my misery, vii. 248.

- O my Lord, well I weet thy puissant hand, vi. 97.

- O Night of Union, Time’s virginal prize, viii. 328.

- O my lords, shall he to your minds occur, ix. 299.

- O Night here I stay! I want no morning light, iv. 144.

- O passing Fair I have none else but thee, vii. 365.

- O pearl-set mouth of friend, iv. 231.

- O pearly mouth of friend, who set those pretty pearls in line, iv. 231.

- O Rose, thou rare of charms that dost contain, viii. 275.

- O sire, be not deceived by worldly joys, v. 114.

- O son of mine uncle! same sorrow I bear, iii. 61.

- O spare me, thou Ghazban, indeed enow for me, ii. 126.

- O Spring-camp have ruth on mine overthrowing, viii. 240.

- O thou Badi’a ’l-Jamál, show thou some clemency, vii. 368.

- O thou of generous seed and true nobility, vi. 252.

- O thou sheeniest Sun who in night dost shine, viii. 215.

- O Thou, the One, whose grace doth all the world embrace, v. 272.

- O thou tomb! O thou tomb! be his horrors set in blight?, i. 76.

- O thou to whom sad trembling wights in fear complain!, iii. 317.

- O thou who barest leg-calf better to suggest, ii. 327.

- O thou who claimest to be prey of love and ecstasy, vii. 220.

- O thou who deignest come at sorest syne, iii. 78.

- O thou who dost comprise all Beauty’s boons!, vii. 107.

- O thou who dyest hoariness with black, viii. 295.

- O Thou who fearest Fate, i. 56.

- O thou who for thy wakeful nights wouldst claim my love to boon, iii. 26.

- O thou who givest to royal state sweet savour, ii. 3.

- O thou who gladdenest man by speech and rarest quality, ix. 322.

- O thou who seekest innocence to ’guile, iii. 137.

- O thou who seekest parting, safely fare!, ii. 319.

- O thou who seekest separation, act leisurely, iv. 200.

- O thou who seekest severance, i. 118.

- O thou who shamest sun in morning sheen, viii. 35.

- O thou who shunnest him thy love misled!, viii. 259.

- O thou who wooest Severance, easy fare!, iii. 278.

- O thou who woo’st a world unworthy learn, iii. 319.

- O thou whose boons to me are more than one, iii. 317.

- O thou whose favours have been out of compt, iii. 137.

- O thou whose forehead, like the radiant East, i. 210.

- O to whom I gave soul which thou torturest, iv. 19.

- O to whom now of my desire complaining sore shall I, v. 44.

- O toiler through the glooms of night in peril and in pain, i. 38.

- O turtle dove, like me art thou distraught?, v. 47.

- O waftings of musk from the Babel-land!, ix. 195.

- O who didst win my love in other date, v. 63.

- O who hast quitted these abodes and faredst lief and light, viii. 59.

- O who passest this doorway, by Allah, see, viii. 236.

- O who praisest Time with the fairest appraise, ix. 296.

- O who shamest the Moon and the sunny glow, vii. 248.

- O who suest Union, ne’er hope such delight, viii. 257.

- O whose heart by our beauty is captive ta’en, v. 36.

- O Wish of wistful men, for Thee I yearn, v. 269.

- O ye that can aid me, a wretched lover, ii. 30.

- O ye who fled and left my heart in pain low li’en, iii. 285.

- O ye who with my vitals fled, have ruth, viii. 258.

- O you whose mole on cheek enthroned recalls, i. 251.

- O Zephyr of Morn, an thou pass where the dear ones dwell, viii. 120.

- O Zephyr of Najd, when from Najd thou blow, vii. 115.

- Of dust was I created, and man did I become, v. 237.

- Of evil thing the folk suspect us twain, iii. 305.

- Of my sight I am jealous for thee, of me, ix. 248.

- Of Time and what befel me I complain, viii. 219.

- Of wit and wisdom is Maymúnah bare, i. 57.

- Oft hath a tender bough made lute for maid, v. 244.

- Oft hunchback added to his bunchy back, viii. 297.

- Oft times mischance shall straiten noble breast, viii. 117.

- Oft when thy case shows knotty and tangled skein, vi. 71.

- Oh a valiant race are the sons of Nu’umán, iii. 80.

- Oh soul of me, an thou accept my rede, ii. 210.

- Oh ye gone from the gaze of these lidded eyne, ii. 139.

- Old hag, of high degree in filthy life, v. 96.

- On earth’s surface we lived in rare ease and joy, vii. 123.

- On her fair bosom caskets twain I scanned, i. 156.

- On me and with me bides thy volunty, viii. 129.

- On Sun and Moon of palace cast thy sight, i. 85.

- On the brow of the World is a writ; an thereon thou look, ix. 297.

- On the fifth day at even-tide they went away from me, ii. 10.

- On the fifth day I quitted all my friends for evermore, ii. 10.

- On the glancing racer outracing glance, ii. 273.

- On the shaded woody island His showers Allah deign, x. 40.

- On these which once were chicks, iv. 235.

- One, I wish him in belt a thousand horns, v. 129.

- One craved my love and I gave all he craved of me, iii. 210.

- One wrote upon her cheek with musk, his name was Ja’afar hight, iv. 292.

- Open the door! the leach now draweth near, v. 284.

- Oppression ambusheth in sprite of man, ix. 343.

- Our aim is only converse to enjoy, iv. 54.

- Our Fort is Tor, and flames the fire of fight, ii. 242.

- Our life to thee, O cup-boy Beauty-dight!, iii. 169.

- Our trysting-time is all too short, iii. 167.

- Pardon my fault, for ’tis the wise man’s wont, i. 126.

- Pardon the sinful ways I did pursue, ii. 38.

- Part not from one whose wont is not to part from you, iii. 295.

- Parting ran up to part from lover twain, iii. 209.

- Pass round the cup to the old and the young man, too, viii. 278.

- Pass o’er my fault, for ’tis the wise man’s wont, viii. 327.

- Patience hath fled, but passion fareth not, v. 358.

- Patience with sweet and with bitter Fate!, viii. 146.

- Patient I seemed, yet Patience shown by me, vii. 96.

- Patient, O Allah! to Thy destiny I bow, iii. 328.

- Pause ye and see his sorry state since when ye fain withdrew, viii. 66.

- Peace be to her who visits me in sleeping phantasy, viii. 241.

- Peace be to you from lover’s wasted love, vii. 368.

- Peace be with you, sans you naught compensateth me, viii. 320.

- Perfect were lover’s qualities in him was brought amorn, viii. 255.

- Pink cheeks and eyes enpupil’d black have dealt me sore despight, viii. 69.

- Pleaseth me more the fig than every fruit, viii. 269.

- Pleaseth me yon Hazár of mocking strain, v. 48.

- Pleasure and health, good cheer, good appetite, ii. 102.

- Ply me and also my mate be plied, viii. 203.

- Poverty dims the sheen of man whate’er his wealth has been, i. 272.

- Pray’ee grant me some words from your lips, belike, iii. 274.

- Pray, tell me what hath Fate to do betwixt us twain?, v. 128.

- Preserve thy hoary hairs from soil and stain, iv. 43.

- Prove how love can degrade, v. 134.

- Quince every taste conjoins; in her are found, i. 158.

- Quoth I to a comrade one day, viii. 289.

- Quoth our Imam Abu Nowas, who was, v. 157.

- Quoth she (for I to lie with her forbare), iii. 303.

- Quoth she, “I see thee dye thy hoariness,” iv. 194.

- Quoth she to me,—and sore enraged, viii. 293.

- Quoth she to me—I see thou dy’st thy hoariness, viii. 295.

- Quoth they and I had trained my taste thereto, viii. 269.

- Quoth they, Black letters on his cheek are writ!, iv. 196.

- Quoth they, Maybe that Patience lend thee ease!, iii. 178.

- Quoth they, Thou rav’st on him thou lov’st, iii. 258.

- Quoth they, “Thou’rt surely raving mad for her thou lov’st,” viii. 326.

- Racked is my heart by parting fro’ my friends, i. 150.

- Rain showers of torrent tears, O Eyne, and see, viii. 250.

- Rebel against women and so shalt thou serve Allah the more, iii. 214.

- Red fruits that fill the hand, and shine with sheen, viii. 271.

- Rely not on women: Trust not to their hearts, i. 13.

- Reserve is a jewel, Silence safety is, i. 208.

- Restore my heart as ’twas within my breast, viii. 37.

- Right near at hand, Umaymah mine!, v. 75.

- Robe thee, O House, in richest raiment Time, viii. 206.

- Roll up thy days and they shall easy roll, iv. 220.

- Rosy red Wady hot with summer-glow, ix. 6.

- Round with big and little, the bowl and cup, ii. 29.

- Said I to slim-waist who the wine engraced, viii. 307.

- Salam from graces treasured by my Lord, iii. 273.

- Salams fro’ me to friends in every stead, iii. 256.

- Say, cans’t not come to us one momentling, iv. 43.

- Say, doth heart of my fair incline to him, v. 127.

- Say him who careless sleeps what while the shaft of Fortune flies, i. 68.

- Say me, on Allah’s path has death not dealt to me, iv. 247.

- Say me, will Union after parting e’er return to be, viii. 320.

- Say then to skin “Be soft,” to face “Be fair,” i. 252.

- Say thou to the she-gazelle, who’s no gazelle, v. 130.

- Say to angry lover who turns away, v. 131.

- Say to the charmer in the dove-hued veil, i. 280.

- Say to the fair in the wroughten veil, viii. 291.

- Say to the pretty one in veil of blue, iv. 264.

- Say what shall solace one who hath nor home nor stable stead, ii. 124.

- Say, will to me and you the Ruthful union show, viii. 323.

- Scented with sandal and musk, right proudly doth she go, v. 192.

- Seeing thy looks wots she what thou desir’st, v. 226.

- Seest not how the hosts of the Rose display, viii. 276.

- Seest not that Almond plucked by hand, viii. 270.

- Seest not that musk, the nut-brown musk, e’er claims the highest price, iv. 253.

- Seest not that pearls are prized for milky hue, iv. 250.

- Seest not that rosery where Rose a-flowering displays, viii. 275.

- Seest not the bazar with its fruit in rows, iii. 302.

- Seest not the Lemon when it taketh form, viii. 272.

- Seest not we want for joy four things all told, i. 86.

- Semblance of full-moon Heaven bore, v. 192.

- Severance-grief nighmost, Union done to death, iv. 223.

- Shall I be consoled when Love hath mastered the secret of me, viii. 261.

- Shall man experience-lectured ever care, vii. 144.

- Shall the beautiful hue of the Basil fail, i. 19.

- Shall the world oppress me when thou art in’t, ii. 18.

- Shall we e’er be united after severance-tide, viii. 322.

- Shamed is the bough of Bán by pace of her, viii. 223.

- She bade me farewell on our parting day, ii. 35.

- She beamed on my sight with a wondrous glance, ii. 87.

- She came apparelled in an azure vest, i. 218.

- She came apparelled in a vest of blue, viii. 280.

- She came out to gaze on the bridal at ease, v. 149.

- She came thick veiled, and cried I, O display, viii. 280.

- She comes apparelled in an azure vest, x. 58.

- She comes like fullest moon on happy night, i. 218; x. 59.

- She cried while played in her side Desire, ix. 197.

- She dispread the locks from her head one night, iii. 226.

- She drew near whenas death was departing us, v. 71.

- She gives her woman’s hand a force that fails the hand of me, iii. 176.

- She hath eyes whose babes wi’ their fingers sign, viii. 166.

- She hath those hips conjoined by thread of waist, iii. 226.

- She hath wrists which, did her bangles not contain, iii. 226.

- She is a sun which towereth high asky, iii. 163.

- She joineth charms were never seen conjoined in mortal dress, vii. 104.

- She lords it o’er our hearts in grass-green gown, ii. 318.

- She prayeth; the Lord of grace her prayer obeyed, v. 273.

- She proffered me a tender coynte, iii. 304.

- She rose like the morn as she shone through the night, i. 11.

- She saith sore hurt in sense the most acute, iii. 303.

- She shineth forth a moon, and bends a willow-wand, iv. 50.

- She shone out in the garden in garments all of green, v. 346.

- She shot my heart with shaft, then turned on heel, vii. 141.

- She sits it in lap like a mother fond, ix. 191.

- She ’spied the moon of Heaven reminding me, iv. 51.

- She split my casque of courage with eye-swords that sorely smite, iii. 179.

- She spread three tresses of unplaited hair, iv. 51.

- She wears a pair of ringlets long let down, v. 240.

- She who my all of love by love of her hath won, viii. 254.

- Shoulder thy tray and go straight to thy goal, i. 278.

- Showed me Sir Such-an-one a sight, and what a sight!, iv. 193.

- Silent I woned and never owned my love, v. 151.

- Silky her skin and silk that zonèd waist, iii. 163.

- Since my toper-friend in my hand hath given, iv. 20.

- Since none will lend my love a helping hand, vii. 225.

- Since our Imam came forth from medicine, v. 154.

- Sleep fled me, by my side wake ever shows, viii. 68.

- Slept in mine arms full moon of brightest blee, x. 39.

- Slim-waist and boyish wits delight, v. 161.

- Slim-waist craved wine from her companeer, viii. 307.

- Slim-waisted loveling, from his hair and brow, viii. 299.

- Slim-waisted loveling, jetty hair encrowned, i. 116.

- Slim-waisted one whose looks with down of cheek, v. 158.

- Slim-waisted one, whose taste is sweetest sweet, v. 241.

- Sojourn of stranger, in whatever land, vii. 175.

- Sought me this heart’s dear love at gloom of night, vii. 253.

- Source of mine evils, truly, she alone’s, iii. 165.

- Sow kindness-seed in the unfittest stead, iii. 136.

- Stand by and see the derring-do which I to-day will show, iii. 107.

- Stand by the ruined home and ask of us, iii. 328.

- Stand thou and hear what fell to me, viii. 228.

- Stand thou by the homes and hail the lords of the ruined stead, ii. 181.

- Stay! grant one parting look before we part, ii. 15.

- Steer ye your steps to none but me, v. 65.

- Still cleaves to this homestead mine ecstasy, viii. 243.

- Stint ye this blame, viii. 254.

- Straitenèd bosom; reveries dispread, iii. 182.

- Strange is my story, passing prodigy, iv. 139.

- Strange is the charm which dights her brows like Luna’s disk that shine, ii. 3.

- Strive he to cure his case, to hide the truth, ii. 320.

- Such is the world, so bear a patient heart, i. 183.

- Suffer mine eye-babes weep lost of love and tears express, viii. 112.

- Suffice thee death such marvels can enhance, iii. 56.

- Sun riseth sheen from her brilliant brow, vii. 246.

- Sweetest of nights the world can show to me, ii. 318.

- Sweetheart! How long must I await by so long suffering tried?, ii. 178.

- Sweetly discourses she on Persian string, viii. 166.

- Take all things easy; for all worldly things, iv. 220.

- Take thy life and fly whenas evils threat; let the ruined house tell its owner’s fate, i. 109.

- Take, O my lord to thee the Rose, viii. 275.

- Take patience which breeds good if patience thou can learn, iv. 221.

- Take warning, O proud, iv. 118.

- Tear-drops have chafed mine eyelids and rail down in wondrous wise, v. 53.

- Tell her who turneth from our love to work it injury sore, i. 181.

- Tell whoso hath sorrow grief never shall last, i. 15.

- That cheek-mole’s spot they evened with a grain, i. 251.

- That jetty hair, that glossy brow, i. 203.

- That night th’ astrologer a scheme of planets drew, i. 167.

- That pair in image quits me not one single hour, ii. 173.

- That rarest beauty ever bides my foe, vii. 366.

- That sprouting hair upon his face took wreak, v. 161.

- The birds took flight at eve and winged their way, viii. 34.

- The blear-eyed scapes the pits, i. 265.

- The boy like his father shall surely show, i. 310.

- The breeze o’ morn blows uswards from her trace, viii. 206.

- The bushes of golden hued rose excite, viii. 276.

- The Bulbul’s note, whenas dawn is nigh, v. 48.

- The caravan-chief calleth loud o’ night, viii. 239.

- The chambers were like a bee-hive well stocked, ix. 292.

- The coming unto thee is blest, viii. 167.

- The company left with my love by night, ix. 27.

- The Compassionate show no ruth to the tomb where his bones shall lie, x. 47.

- The courser chargeth on battling foe, iii. 83.

- The day of my delight is the day when you draw near, i. 75.

- The day of parting cut my heart in twain, iii. 124.

- The fawn-like one a meeting promised me, iv. 195.

- The fawn of a maid hent her lute in hand, ii. 34.

- The feet of sturdy miscreants went trampling heavy tread, x. 38.

- The first in rank to kiss the ground shall deign, i. 250.

- The fragrance of musk from the breasts of the fair, viii. 209.

- The full moon groweth perfect once a month, vii. 271.

- The glasses are heavy when empty brought, x. 40.

- The hapless lover’s heart is of his wooing weary grown, iv. 144.

- The hearts of lovers have eyes I ken, iv. 238.

- The hue of dusty motes is hers, iv. 257.

- The house, sweetheart, is now no home to me, v. 381.

- The jujube tree each day, viii. 271.

- The Kings who fared before us showed, iii. 318.

- The land of lamping moon is bare and drear, viii. 126.

- The least of him is the being free, v. 156.

- The life of the bath is the joy of man’s life, iii. 19.

- The like of whatso feelest thou we feel, vii. 141.

- The longing of a Bedouin maid, whose folks are far away, iii. 172.

- The longing of an Arab lass forlorn of kith and kin, ii. 306.

- The Lord, empty House! to thee peace decree, viii. 238.

- The loved ones left thee in middle night, v. 150.

- The lover is drunken with love of friend, v. 39.

- The lover’s heart for his beloved must meet, ii. 62.

- The lover’s heart is like to break in twain, ii. 63.

- The mead is bright with what is on’t, ii. 86.

- The messenger who kept our commerce hid, iii. 189.

- The Moon o’ the Time shows unveilèd light, ix. 287.

- The Nadd is my wine-scented powder, my bread, viii. 209.

- The name of what drave me distraught, viii. 93.

- The Nile-flood this day is the gain you own, i. 290.

- The penis smooth and round was made with anus best to match it, iii. 303.

- The phantom of Soada came by night to wake me, viii. 337.

- The poor man fares by everything opposed, ix. 291.

- The Prophet saw whatever eyes could see, v. 287.

- The return of the friend is the best of all boons, ix. 287.

- The Rose in highest stead I rate, viii. 274.

- The signs that here their mighty works portray, vi. 90.

- The slanderers said There is hair upon his cheeks, v. 157.

- The slippers that carry these fair young feet, viii. 320.

- The smack of parting’s myrrh to me, ii. 101.

- The solace of lovers is naught but far, viii. 143.

- The spring of the down on cheeks right clearly shows, v. 190.

- The stream’s a cheek by sunlight rosy dyed, ii. 240.

- The streamlet swings by branchy wood and aye, viii. 267.

- The sun of beauty she to all appears, x. 59.

- The sun of beauty she to sight appears, i. 218.

- The sun yellowed not in the murk gloom lien, viii. 285.

- The sword, the sworder and the blood-skin waiting me I sight, ii. 42.

- The tears of these eyes find easy release, v. 127.

- The tears run down his cheeks in double row, iii. 169.

- “The time of parting,” quoth they, “draweth nigh,” v. 280.

- The tongue of love from heart bespeaks my sprite, iv. 261.

- The tongue of Love within my vitals speaketh, viii. 319.

- The tooth-stick love I not; for when I say, iii. 275.

- The road is longsome; grow my grief and need, iii. 13.

- The weaver-wight wrote with gold-ore bright, viii. 210.

- The whiskers write upon his cheek with ambergris on pearl, vii. 277.

- The wide plain is narrowed before these eyes, viii. 28.

- The wise have said that the white of hair, viii. 294.

- The world hath shot me with its sorrow till, vii. 340.

- The world sware that for ever ’twould gar me grieve, viii. 243.

- The world tears man to shreds, so be thou not, ix. 295.

- The world tricks I admire betwixt me and her, ix. 242.

- The world’s best joys long be thy lot, my lord, i. 203.

- The zephyr breatheth o’er its branches, like, viii. 267.

- Their image bides with me, ne’er quits me, ne’er shall fly, viii. 66.

- Their tracts I see, and pine with pain and pang, i. 151.

- There be no writer who from death shall fleet, i. 128.

- There be rulers who have ruled with a foul tyrannic sway, i. 60.

- There remaineth not aught save a fluttering breath, viii. 124.

- There remains to him naught save a flitting breath, vii. 119.

- They blamed me for causing my tears to well, ix. 29.

- They bore him bier’d and all who followèd wept, ii. 281.

- They find me fault with her where I default ne’er find, v. 80.

- They have cruelly ta’en me from him my beloved, v. 51.

- They’re gone who when thou stoodest at their door, iv. 200.

- They ruled awhile and theirs was harsh tyrannic rule, iv. 220.

- They said, Thou ravest upon the person thou lovest, iv. 205.

- They say me, “Thou shinest a light to mankind,” i. 187.

- They shine fullest moons, unveil crescent bright, viii. 304.

- They talked of three beauties whose converse was quite, vii. 112.

- Thine image ever companies my sprite, iii. 259.

- Thine image in these eyne, a-lip thy name, iii. 179.

- Think not from her, of whom thou art enamoured, viii. 216.

- Thinkest thou thyself all prosperous, in days which prosp’rous be, viii. 309.

- This be his recompense who will, ix. 17.

- This day oppressor and oppressèd meet, v. 258.

- This garden and this lake in truth, viii. 207.

- This house, my lady, since you left is now a home no more, i. 211.

- This messenger shall give my news to thee, iii. 181.

- This is a thing wherein destruction lies, i. 118.

- This is she I will never forget till I die, viii. 304.

- This is thy friend perplexed for pain and pine, iv. 279.

- This one, whom hunger plagues, and rags enfold, vii. 129.

- Tho’ ’tis thy wont to hide thy love perforce, iii. 65.

- Thou art the cause that castest men in ban and bane, viii. 149.

- Thou camest and green grew the hills anew, iii. 18.

- Thou deemedst well of Time when days went well, ii. 12; iii. 253.

- Thou hast a reed of rede to every land, i. 128.

- Thou hast failed who would sink me in ruin-sea, iii. 108.

- Thou hast granted more favours than ever I crave, ii. 32.

- Thou hast restored my wealth, sans greed and ere, iv. 111.

- Thou hast some art the hearts of men to clip, i. 241.

- Thou hast won my heart by cheek and eye of thee, viii. 256.

- Thou liest, O foulest of Satans, thou art, iii. 108.

- Thou liest when speaking of “benefits,” while, iii. 108.

- Thou madest Beauty to spoil man’s sprite, ix. 249.

- Thou madest fair thy thought of Fate, viii. 130.

- Thou pacest the palace a marvel-sight, i. 176.

- Thou present, in the Heaven of Heavens I dwell, iii. 268.

- Thou seekest my death; naught else thy will can satisfy?, ii. 103.

- Thou wast all taken up with love of other man not me, i. 182.

- Thou wast create of dust and cam’st to life, iv. 190.

- Thou wast invested (woe to thee!) with rule for thee unfit, vii. 127.

- Though amorn I may awake with all happiness in hand, i. 75.

- Though now thou jeer, O Hind, how many a night, vii. 98.

- Three coats yon freshest form endue, viii. 270.

- Three lovely girls hold my bridle-rein, ix. 243.

- Three matters hinder her from visiting us, in fear, iii. 231.

- Three things for ever hinder her to visit us, viii. 279.

- Throne you on highmost stead, heart, ears and sight, viii. 258.

- Thy breast thou baredst sending back the gift, v. 153.

- Thy case commit to a Heavenly Lord and thou shalt safety see, viii. 151.

- Thy folly drives thee on though long I chid, iii. 29.

- Thy note came: long lost fingers wrote that note, iv. 14.

- Thy phantom bid thou fleet and fly, vii. 108.

- Thy presence bringeth us a grace, i. 175.

- Thy shape with willow branch I dare compare, iv. 255.

- Thy shape’s temptation, eyes as Houri’s fain, viii. 47.

- Thy sight hath never seen a fairer sight, ii. 292.

- Thy writ, O Masrur, stirred my sprite to pine, viii. 245.

- Time falsed our union and divided who were one in tway, x. 26.

- Time gives me tremble, Ah, how sore the baulk!, i. 144.

- Time has recorded gifts she gave the great, i. 128.

- Time hath for his wont to upraise and debase, ii. 143.

- Time hath shattered all my frame, ii. 4.

- Time sware my life should fare in woeful waste, ii. 186.

- ’Tis as if wine and he who bears the bowl, x. 38.

- ’Tis as the Figs with clear white skins outthrown, viii. 268.

- ’Tis dark: my transport and unease now gather might and main, v. 45.

- ’Tis I am the stranger, visited by none, v. 116.

- ’Tis naught but this! When a-sudden I see her, ix. 235.

- ’Tis not at every time and tide unstable, iv. 188.

- ’Tis thou hast trodden coyness-path not I, iii. 332.

- To all who unknow my love for the May, viii. 332.

- To Allah will I make my moan of travail and of woe, iii. 106.

- To Allah’s charge I leave that moon-like Beauty in your tents, iv. 145.

- To even her with greeny bough were vain, i. 156.

- To grief leave a heart that to love ne’er ceased, viii. 215.

- To him I spake of coupling but he said to me, iii. 301.

- To him when the wine cup is near I declare, ix. 189.

- To Karím, the cream of men thou gavest me, ii. 35.

- To kith and kin bear thou sad tidings of our plight, iii. 111.

- To me restore my dear, v. 55.

- To our beloveds we moaned our length of night, iv. 106.

- To Rose quoth I, What gars thy thorns to be put forth, viii. 276.

- To severance you doom my love and all unmoved remain, i. 181.

- To slay my foes is chiefest bliss I wist, ii. 239.

- To th’ All-wise Subtle One trust worldly things, i. 56.

- To Thee be praise, O Thou who showest unremitting grace, viii. 183.

- To thee come I forth with my heart aflame, iii. 108.

- To win our favours still thy hopes are bent, vii. 224.

- Told us, ascribing to his Shaykhs, our Shaykh, iv. 47.

- Travel! and thou shalt find new friends for old ones left behind, i. 197.

- Troubles familiar with my heart are grown and I with them, viii. 117.

- Trust not to man when thou hast raised his spleen, iii. 145.

- Truth best befits thee albeit truth, i. 298.

- Turn thee from grief nor care a jot!, i. 56.

- ’Twas as I feared the coming ills discerning, ii. 189.

- ’Twas by will of her she was create, viii. 291.

- ’Twas not of love that fared my feet to them, iv. 180.

- ’Twas not satiety bade me leave the dearling of my soul, i. 181.

- ’Twixt the close-tied and open-wide no medium Fortune knoweth, ii. 105.

- ’Twixt me and riding many a noble dame, v. 266.

- Two contraries and both concur in opposite charms, iv. 20.

- Two hosts fare fighting thee the livelong day, i. 132.

- Two lovers barred from every joy and bliss, v. 240.

- Two things there are, for which if eyes wept tear on tear, viii. 263.

- Two things there be, an blood-tears there-over, viii. 106.

- Two nests in one; blood flowing easiest wise, v. 239.

- Tyrannise not, if thou hast the power to do so, iv. 189.

- Umm Amr’, thy boons Allah repay!, v. 118.

- Under my raiment a waste body lies, v. 151.

- Under these domes how many a company, vi. 91.

- Union, this severance ended, shall I see some day?, iii. 12.

- Unjust it were to bid the world be just, i. 237.

- Uns al-Wujud dost deem me fancy free, v. 43.

- Unto thee, As’ad! I of passion pangs complain, iii. 312.

- Unto thy phantom deal behest, vii. 109.

- Upsprings from table of his lovely cheek, vii. 277.

- Veiling her cheeks with hair a-morn she comes, i. 218.

- Verily women are devils created for us, iii. 322.

- Vied the full moon for folly with her face, viii. 291.

- Virtue in hand of thee hath built a house, iv. 138.

- Visit thy lover, spurn what envy told, i. 223.

- Void are the private rooms of treasury, iv. 267.

- Wail for the little partridges on porringer and plate, i. 131.

- Wands of green chrysolite bare issue which, viii. 275.

- ’Ware how thou hurtest man with hurt of hearts, ii. 197.

- ’Ware that truth thou speak, albe sooth when said, x. 23.

- Was’t archer shot me, or was’t mine eyes, v. 33.

- Watch some tall ship she’ll joy the sight of thee, ii. 20.

- Watered steel-blade, the world perfection calls, vii. 173.

- Waters of beauty o’er his cheeks flow bright, viii. 299.

- We joy in full Moon who the wine bears round, viii. 227.

- We left not taking leave of thee (when bound to other goal), viii. 63.

- We lived on earth a life of fair content, v. 71.

- We lived till saw we all the marvels Love can bear, v. 54.

- We’ll drink and Allah pardon sinners all, viii. 277.

- We never heard of wight nor yet espied, viii. 296.

- We reck not, an our life escape from bane, vii. 99.

- We tread the path where Fate hath led, i. 107.

- We trod the steps appointed for us, x. 53.

- We trod the steps that for us were writ, ix. 226.

- We were and were the days enthralled to all our wills, ii. 182.

- We were like willow-boughs in garden shining, vii. 132.

- We wrought them weal, they met our weal with ill, i. 43.

- Welcome the Fig! To us it comes, viii. 269.

- Well Allah weets that since our severance-day, iii. 8.

- Well Allah wots that since my severance from thee, iii. 292.

- Well Allah wotteth I am sorely plagued, v. 139.

- Well learnt we, since you left, our grief and sorrow to sustain, iii. 63.

- Wend to that pious prayerful Emir, v. 274.

- Were I to dwell on heart-consuming heat, iii. 310.

- Were it said to me while the flame is burning within me, vii. 282.

- Were not the Murk of gender male, x. 60.

- What ails the Beauty, she returneth not?, v. 137.

- What ails the Raven that he croaks my lover’s house hard by, viii. 242.

- What can the slave do when pursued by Fate, iii. 341.

- What fair excuse is this my pining plight, v. 52.

- What I left, I left it not for nobility of soul, vi. 92.

- What pathway find I my desire to obtain, v. 42.

- What sayest of one by a sickness caught, v. 164.

- What sayest thou of him by sickness waste, v. 73.

- What secret kept I these my tears have told, iii. 285.

- What’s life to me, unless I see the pearly sheen, iii. 65.

- What’s this? I pass by tombs, and fondly greet, iii. 46.

- What time Fate’s tyranny shall oppress thee, i. 119.

- Whate’er they say of grief to lovers came, iii. 33.

- Whatever needful thing thou undertake, i. 307.

- Whatso is not to be no sleight shall bring to pass, ii. 279.

- Whatso is not to be shall ne’er become, iii. 162.

- When a nickname or little name men design, i. 350.

- When Allah willeth aught befal a man, i. 275.

- When comes she slays she; and when back she turns, iv. 232.

- When drew she near to bid adieu with heart unstrung, i. 158.

- Whene’er the Lord ’gainst any man, viii. 314.

- When fails my wealth no friend will deign befriend, i. 208; iv. 189.

- When fortune weighs heavy on some of us, iii. 141.

- When forwards Allah’s aid a man’s intent, x. 53.

- When God upon a man possessed of reasoning, viii. 21.

- When he who is asked a favour saith “To-morrow,” i. 196.

- When his softly bending shape bid him close to my embrace, iii. 306.

- When I drew up her shift from the roof of her coynte, ii. 331.

- When I far-parted patience call and tears, vi. 279.

- When I nighted and dayed in Damascus town, i. 233.

- When I think of my love and our parting smart, i. 250.

- When I took up her shift and discovered the terrace-roof of her kaze, viii. 32.

- When in thy mother’s womb thou wast, viii. 119.

- When its birds in the lake make melody, vi. 277.

- When Khalid menaced off to strike my hand, iv. 156.

- When love and longing and regret are mine, ii. 34.

- When man keeps honour bright without a stain, iv. 106.

- When my blamer saw me beside my love, ix. 1.

- When oped the inkhorn of thy wealth and fame, i. 129.

- When saw I Pleiad-stars his glance escape, iii. 221.

- When shall be healed of thee this heart that ever bides in woe?, ii. 296.

- When shall disunion and estrangement end?, iv. 137.

- When shall the disappointed heart be healed of severance, iii. 58.

- When shall the severance-fire be quenched by union, love, with you, viii. 62.

- When she’s incensed thou seest folk lie slain, viii. 165.

- When straitened is my breast I will of my Creator pray, viii. 149.

- When the Kings’ King giveth, in reverence pause, x. 35.

- When the slanderers only to part us cared, iv. 19.

- When the tyrant enters the lieges land, iii. 120.

- When the World heaps favours on thee, pass on, ii. 13.

- When they made their camels yellow-white kneel down at dawning grey, v. 140.

- When they to me had brought the leach and surely showed, v. 286.

- When thou art seized of Evil Fate assume, i. 38.

- When thou seest parting be patient still, viii. 63.

- When to some parting Fate our love shall doom, to distant life by Destiny decreed, i. 129.

- When we drank the wine, and it crept its way, x. 37.

- When we met we complained, i. 249.

- When will time grant we meet, when shall we be, viii. 86.

- When wilt thou be wise and love-heat allay, v. 78.

- Whenas mine eyes behold her loveliness, vii. 244.

- Whenas on any land the oppressor doth alight, iii. 130.

- Where are the Kings earth-peopling, where are they?, vi. 103.

- Where be the Earth kings who from where they ’bode, vi. 105.

- Where be the Kings who ruled the Franks of old?, vi. 106.

- Where be the men who built and fortified, vi. 104.

- Where gone is Bounty since thy hand is turned to clay?, ii. 282.

- Where is the man who built the Pyramids?, v. 107.

- Where is the man who did those labours ply, vi. 105.

- Where is the way to Consolation’s door, viii. 240.

- Where is the wight who peopled in the past, vi. 104.

- While girl with softly rounded polished cheeks, iv. 249.

- While slanderers slumber, longsome is my night, iii. 221.

- While that fair-faced boy abode in the place, ix. 250.

- While thou’rt my lord whose bounty’s my estate, iv. 2.

- Who doth kindness to men shall be paid again, v. 104.

- Who loves not swan-neck and gazelle-like eyes, iii. 34.

- Who made all graces all collected He, iv. 111.

- Who saith that love at first of free will came, ii. 302.

- Who seeketh for pearl in the Deep dives deep, ii. 208.

- Who shall save me from love of a lovely gazelle, vii. 282.

- Who shall support me in calamities, ii. 40.

- Who trusteth secret to another’s hand, i. 87.

- Whom I irk let him fly fro’ me fast and faster, viii. 315.

- Whoso ne’er tasted of Love’s sweets and bitter-draught, iv. 237.

- Whoso shall see the death-day of his foe, ii. 41.

- Whoso two dirhams hath, his lips have learnt, iv. 171.

- Why dost thou weep when I depart and thou didst parting claim, v. 295.

- Why not incline me to that show of silky down, iv. 258.

- Why then waste I my time in grief, until, i. 256.

- Will Fate with joy of union ever bless our sight, v. 128.

- Wilt thou be just to others in thy love, and do, iv. 264.

- Wilt turn thy face from heart that’s all thine own, v. 278.

- Wilt tyrant play with truest friend who thinks of thee each hour, iii. 269.

- Wine cup and ruby wine high worship claim, x. 41.

- With all my soul I’ll ransom him who came to me in gloom, vii. 253.

- With Allah take I refuge from whatever driveth me, iv. 254.

- With fire they boilèd me to loose my tongue, i. 132.

- With heavy back parts, high breasts delicate, ii. 98.

- With thee that pear agree, whose hue amorn, viii. 270.

- With you is my heart-cure a heart that goes, viii. 78.

- Wither thy right, O smith, which made her bear, viii. 246.

- Within my heart is fire, vii. 127.

- Witnesses unto love of thee I’ve four, viii. 106.

- Woe’s me! why should the blamer gar thee blaming trow?, ii. 305.

- Women are Satans made for woe o’ man, iii. 318.

- Women for all the chastity they claim, iii. 216.

- Women Satans are, made for woe of man, ix. 282.

- Would he come to my bed during sleep ’twere delight, vii. 111.

- Would Heaven I knew (but many are the shifts of joy and woe), v. 75.

- Would Heaven I saw at this hour, iii. 134.

- Would Heaven I wot, will ever Time bring our beloveds back again?, viii. 320.

- Would Heaven the phantom spared the friend at night, v. 348.

- Would I wot for what crime shot and pierced are we, viii. 238.

- Would they the lover seek without ado, viii. 281.

- Wrong not thy neighbour even if thou have power, iii. 136.

- Ye are the wish, the aim of me, i. 98.

- Ye promised us and will ye not keep plight?, iii. 282.

- Yea, Allah hath joined the parted twain, ix. 205.

- Yea, I will laud thee while the ringdove moans, viii. 100.

- Yellowness, tincturing her tho’ nowise sick or sorry, iv. 259.

- Yestre’en my love with slaughter menaced me, iii. 27.

- You are my wish, of creatures brightest light, viii. 76.

- You have honoured us visiting this our land, ii. 34.

- You’ve roused my desire and remain at rest, viii. 101.

- You’re far, yet to my heart you’re nearest near, viii. 111.

- Your faring on the parting day drew many a tear fro’ me, viii. 61.

INDEX III.—B.

ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF FIRST LINES (METRICAL PORTION) IN ARABIC.

Prepared by Dr. STEINGASS.

NOTE.—The first numbers refer to vol. and p. of the Mac. Edit.; those in parentheses to the Translation.

- A-ahbábaná inní ’alà ’l-bu’di wa ’l-jafá (Tawíl) iv. 115 (viii. 115)

- A’ánikuhú wa ’l-nafsu ba’du mashúkatun (Tawíl) iv. 571 (ix. 242).

- A-arhalu ’an Misrin wa tíbi na’ímihi (Tawíl), i. 228 (i. 290).

- Aaslú ’llatí fí ’l-hubbi kad malakat asrí (Tawíl) iv. 243 (viii. 261).

- A-ba’da ’l-hibbi lazzátí tatíbu (Wáfir) i. 855 (iii. 259).

- Abà ’l-kalbu lí ’l-hubba illá Su’ádá (Mutakárib) iii. 402 (vii. 129).

- Abhà mina ’l-badri kahláu ’l-’uyúni badat (Basít) iv. 260 (viii. 279).

- Abkí gharíban atáhu ’l-mautu munfaridan (Basít) ii. 422 (v. 115).

- Ablà ’l-hawà asafan yauma ’l-nawà badaní (Basít) i. 424 (ii. 152).

- Abrazú wajhaka ’l-jamíl (Khafíf) ii. 219 (iv. 195).

- A’dà ’aduwwika adnà man wasikta bi-hi (Basít) i. 743 (iii. 143).

- Adáma ’lláhu ’izzaki fí surúrin (Wáfir) iv. 99 (viii. 99).

- ’Adimtu ’stibárí fí ’l-hawà (in?) aslá-kumu (Tawíl) i. 219 (i. 280).

- ’Adimtu ’stibárí fí ’l-hawà in salautumu (Tawíl) i. 49 (i. 74).

- ’Adimtu’stibárí yauma sára ahibbatí (Tawíl) iv. 241 (viii. 259).

- Adirhá bi ’l-kabíri wa bi ’l-saghíri (Wáfir) i. 304; iv. 259 (ii. 29; viii. 278).

- Adúru fí ’l-kasri lá arà ahadan (Munsarih) ii. 311 (iv. 291).

- ’Afá ’lláhu ’an ’aynayka kam safakat daman (Tawíl) i. 372 (ii. 100).

- A-fí ’l-’ishki wa ’l-tabríhi dintum kamá dinná (Tawíl) iv. 65 (viii. 68).

- Agháru ’alayka min nazarí wa minní (Wáfir) iv. 575 (ix. 248).

- Ahbábuná in ghibtumú ’an názirí (Kámil) ii. 29 (iii. 340).

- Ahlan bi-tínin jáaná (Rajaz) iv. 250 (viii. 269).

- Ahnà layálí ’l-dahri ’indiya laylatun (Kámíl) i. 587 (ii. 318).

- Ahrakúní bi ’l-nári yastantikúní (Khafíf) i. 96 (i. 132).

- Ahsanta zannaka bi’l-ayyámi iz hasunat (Basít) i. 288; iv. 292 (ii. 12; viii. 309).

- Ahwà kamaran ’ádila ’l-kaddi rashík (?) iv. 240 (viii. 259).

- A’idi l-risálata sániyah (Kámil) i. 764 (iii. 166).

- ’Ajíbatu husnin wajhu-há badru kaukabin (Tawíl) i. 280 (ii. 3).

- ’Ajibtu bi-khálín ya’budu ’l-nára dáiman (Tawíl) i. 561 (ii. 292).

- ’Ajibtu la-hú in zára fí ’l-naumi mazja’í (Tawíl) iii. 386 (vii. 111).

- ’Ajibtu li-’ásiríhá kayfa mátú (Wáfir) iv. 715 (x. 39).

- ’Ajibtu li-’ayní an tamallà bi-milihá (Tawíl) iv. 203 (viii. 224).

- ’Ajibtu li-sa’í ’l-dahri bayní wa baynahá (Tawíl) iv. 570 (ix. 242).

- ’Ajibtu min Iblísa fí kibrihí (Sarí’) iii. 411 (vii. 139).

- ’Ajjala ’l-baynu bayna-ná bi ’l-firáki (Khafíf) i. 808 (iii. 209).

- Ajnà rakíbí min simári kaláidi (Kámil) i. 375 (ii. 103).

- ’Ajúza ’l-nahsi lá yurham sibáhá (Wáfir) i. 130 (i. 174).

- ’Ajúzun tawallat fí ’l-kabáihi mansiban (Tawíl) ii. 406 (v. 96).

- Akallu má fíhi min fazáilihí (Munsarih) ii. 458 (v. 156).

- Akamtum firáqí fí ’l-hawà wa qa’adtumu (Tawíl) i. 136 (i. 181).

- Akamtum gharámí fí ’l-hawà wa ka’adtumu (Tawíl) iv. 100 (viii. 101).

- Akámú ’l-wajda fí kalbí wa sárú (Wáfir) i. 179; i. 891 (i. 218; iii. 296).

- A-kazá yujázà wuddu kulli karínin (Kámil) iv. 63 (viii. 66 verses from the Bresl. ed. instead).

- Akbalat fí ghilálatin zarkái (Khafíf) iv. 261 (viii. 280).

- Akbalat fí ghilálatin zurkatin (Khafíf) i. 167 (i. 218).

- Akbalta fa ’khzarrat ladayná ’l-rubà (Sarí’) i. 620 (iii. 18).

- Akbaltu amshí ’alà khaufin mujálisatan (Basít) ii. 449 (v. 147).

- A-Khálidu házá mustahámun mutayyamu (Tawíl) ii. 184 (iv. 158).

- Akhfaytu má alkáhu minka wa-kad zahar (Kámil) i. 44; i. 876; iv. 242 (i. 67; iii. 280; viii. 260).

- Akhta-ta iz aradta khauza bahrí (Rajaz) i. 710 (iii. 108).

- Akhúzu bi-jayshí bahra kulli ’ajájatin (Tawíl) iii. 288 (vii. 18).

- Akillí mina ’l-laumi ’llazí lá yufáriku (Tawíl) i. 662 (iii. 60).

- Akúlu lahú lammá takallada zayfahu (Tawíl) i. 497 (ii. 230).

- Akúlu lahú wa kad hazara ’l-’ukáru (Wáfir) iv. 517 (ix. 189).

- Akúlu li-ahyafin huyyí bi-kásin (Wáfir) iv. 289 (viii. 307).

- Akúlu wa ’l-wajdu yatwíní wa yanshuruní (Basít) i. 375 (ii. 104).

- Akútu ma’hdahum bi-shatti ’l-wádí (Kámil) i. 830 (iii. 234).

- Alá ayyuhá ’l-laysu ’l-mughirru bi-nafsihi (Tawíl) iii. 397 (vii. 123).

- Alá ayyuhá ’l’-ushsháku bi-’lláhi khabbirú (Tawíl) i. 578, 588 (ii. 309, 320).

- Alá fí sabíli ’lláhi má halla bí minka (Tawíl) ii. 270 (iv. 247).

- ’Alà fakdi hibbí ma’ tazáyudi sabwatí (Tawíl) iv. 73 (viii. 75).

- ’Alà ghayzi ’l hawásidi wa ’l-rakíbi (Wáfir) ii. 375 (v. 62).

- ’Alà ’l-bábi ’abdun min ’abídika wákifun (Tawíl) i. 62.

- Alá má li ’l-malíhati lá ta’údu (Wáfir) ii. 440 (v. 137).

- Alá man li-kalbin záibin bi ’l-nawáibi (Tawíl) ii. 437 (v. 132).

- Alá rubbamá zurtu ’l-miláha wa rubbamá (Tawíl) iii. 411 (vii. 138).

- Alá yá dáru lá yadkhulka huznun (Wáfir) ii. 168; iv. 192 (iv. 140; viii. 206).

- Alá yá hamáma ’l-dari balligh salámaná (Tawíl) iv. 216 (viii. 236).

- Alá yá hamámátu ’l liwá ’udna ’audatan (Tawíl) iii. 390 (vii. 115).

- Alá yá nafsu an tarzà bi-kaulí (Wáfir) i. 478 (ii. 210).

- Alá yá sabá Najdin matà hijta min Najdi (Tawíl) iii. 390 (vii. 115).

- Alá yá usayhábí ta’álau fa-innaní (Tawíl) iv. 239 (viii. 258).

- Al-’aklu li-ahli ’l-’ilmi wa ’l-’akli wa ’l-adab (Tawíl) ii. 530 (v. 239).

- ’Alámátu zulli ’l-hawà (Mutakárib) ii. 439 (v. 134).

- ’Alayka bi ’l-sidki wa lau annahu (Sarí’) iv. 698 (x. 23).

- Al-badru yakmulu kulla shahrin marratan (Kámil) (vii. 271).

- Al-badru wa ’l-shamsu fí burjin kad ’ij tama’á (Basít) i. 205 (i. 264).

- Al-badru yahkíka laulá annahú kufalun (Basít) ii. 54 (iv. 19).

- Al-dahru aksama lá yazálu mukaddirí (Kámil) i. 457; iv. 245 (ii. 186; viii. 263; i. 457; ii. 186).

- Al-dahru má bayna matwiyyin wa-mabsútin (Basít) i. 375 (ii. 105).

- Al-dahru yafja’u ba’da ’l-’ayni bi ’l-asari (Basít) ii. 7 (iii. 318).

- Al-dahru yaftarisu ’l-rijála fa-lá takun (Kámil) iv. 621 (ix. 295).

- Al-dahru yaumáni zá amnun wa zá hazaru (Basít) i. 11 (i. 25).

- Al-fakru fí autániná ghurbatun (Sarí’) iv. 527 (ix. 199).

- Al-fakru yuzrí bi ’l-fatà dáiman (Sarí’) iv. 617 (ix. 290).

- Al-hammu mujtami’un wa l-shamlu muftariku (Basít) ii. 246 (iv. 223).

- Al-hisnu túrun wa náru ’l-harbi múkadatun (Basít) i. 509 (ii. 242).

- Al-hubbu awwalu má yakúnu majájatun (Kámil) iii. 611 (vii. 330).

- Al-’ishku awwalu má yakúnu majájatun (Kámil) iii. 557 (vii. 280).

- Al-jú’u yatruda bi ’l-raghífi ’l-yábisi (Kámil) ii. 224 (iv. 201).

- Al-kalbu mamlúkun wa ’ayní járiyah (Rajaz) iv. 332 (viii. 346).

- Al-kalbu min furkati ’l-ahbábi munsadi’un (Basít) i. 111 (i. 150).

- Al-kalbu munkabizun wa ’l-fikru munbasitu (Basít) i. 780 (iii. 182).

- Al-mar-u fí zamani ’l-ikbáli ka ’l-shajaru (Basít) i. 290 (ii. 14).

- Al-mar-u yu’rafu fi ’l-anámi bi-fi’lihi (Kámil) iv. 494 (ix. 164).

- Al-mulku li ’lláhi man yazhur bi-nayli munan (Basít) i. 687 (iii. 86).

- Al-nahru khaddun bi’l-sha’á’i muwarradun (Kámil) i. 507 (ii. 240).

- Al-náru abiadu min níráni ahsháí (Basít) ii. 267 (iv. 245).

- Al-násu dáun dafínun (Mujtass) ii. 213 (iv. 188).

- Al-samtu zaynun wa ’l-sukútu salámatun (Kámil) i. 159 (i. 208).

- Al-shamsu min wajhihá ’l-wazzáhi táli’atun (Basít) iii. 520 (vii. 244).

- Al-sirru ’indiya fí baytin la-hu ghalakun (Basít) i. 885 (iii. 289).

- Al-sumru dúna ’l-bízi hum (Rajaz) ii. 274 (iv. 251).

- Al-tínu yu’jibuní ’an kulli fákihatin (Basít) iv. 251 (viii. 269).

- Al-tulúlu ’l-dawáris (Khafíf) ii. 436 (v. 130).

- Al-yauma yujma’u mazlúmun wa man zalamá (Basít) ii. 546 (v. 258).

- Al-zulmu fí nafsi ’l-fatà káminun (Sarí’) iv. 671 (ix. 343).

- Alláhu khawwala minhu ájáma ’l-’ulà (Kámil) i. 559 (ii. 291).

- Alam tara anna junda ’l-wardi yazhú (Wáfir) iv. 257 (viii. 276).

- Alam tara anna ’l-durra yaghlú bi-launihi (Tawíl) ii. 273 (iv. 250).

- Alam tara anna ’l-miska ya’zumu kadruhu (Tawíl) ii. 275 (iv. 253).

- ’Alayhá ’sfirárun záda min ghayri ’illatin (Tawíl) ii. 281 (iv. 259).

- ’Alayka bi ’l-sidki walau annahu (Sarí’) i. 234 (i. 298).

- ’Alayka salámu ’lláhi yá manzilan khalá (Tawíl) iv. 217, 218 (viii. 237, 238).

- A-laysa ’ajíban anna baytun yazummuná (Tawíl) ii. 299 (iv. 279).

- ’Alayya wa ’indí má turídu mina ’l-rizà (Tawíl) iv. 131 (viii. 129).

- Alifa ’l-hawádisu muhjatí wa aliftuhá (Kámil) iii. 622; iv. 118 (vii. 340; viii. 117).

- ’Alimná bi-anná ba’da ghaybatikum nublà (Tawíl) i. 664 (iii. 63).

- Alláhu ya’lamu annaní kamidun (Kámil) ii. 442 (v. 139).

- Alláhu ya’lamuanní ba’da furkatikum (Basít) i. 669; i. 188 (iii. 8; iii. 292).

- Amá aná fa-lastu minhu kháif (Rajaz) iii. 95 (vi. 98).

- Amá tarà arba’an li ’l-lahwi kad jumi’at (Basít) i. 59 (i. 86).

- Amá tarà aykata ’l-utrajji musmiratan (Basít) iv. 254 (viii. 272).

- Amá tarà dauhata ’l-wardi ’llatí zaharat (Basít) iv. 256 (viii. 275).

- Amá tarà ’l-lauza hína tuzhiruhu (Munsarih) iv. 252 (viii. 270).

- Amá tarà ’l-laymúna lammá badá (Sarí’) iv. 254 (viii. 272).

- Amá tarà ’l-súka kad suffat fawákihuhu (Basít) i. 897 (iii. 302).

- Amá wa hawáhá hilfatun ’inda zí wajdin (Tawíl) i. 456 (ii. 186).

- Amá wa ’lláhi lau ’àlima ’l-anámu (Wáfir) i. 729 (iii. 128).

- Amá wa ’lláhi lau tajidína wajdí (Wáfir) ii. 389 (v. 77).

- A-mauláya házá ’l-badru sára li-ufkika (Tawíl) iii. 414 (vii. 143).

- A-mauláya hází ’l-shamsu wa ’l-badru awwalan (Tawíl) iii. 415 (vii. 143).

- Amílu ilà má kána min-kum mina ’l-rizà (Tawíl) iv. 188 (viii. 181).

- Amílu ilaykum lá amílu li-ghayrikum (Tawíl) iii. 650.

- A-min ba’di ihkámi ’l-tajáribi yanbaghí (Tawíl) iii. 416 (vii. 144).

- Ammaltu wasla ahibbatí má niltuhu (Kámil) iv. 333 (viii. 347).

- Amsat tuhaddiduní bi ’l-katli wá harabí (Basít) i. 628 (iii. 27).

- A-mukhjilata ’l-shamsi ’l-munírati fí ’l-zuhà (Tawíl) iv. 31 (viii. 35).

- Amurru ’alà ’l-diyári diyári Laylà (Wáfir) i. 184 (i. 238).

- Ana ’árifun bi-sifáti husnika jáhilun (Kámil) i. 868 (iii. 272).

- Ana dárun bunítu li ’l-afráhi (Khafíf) i. 131 (i. 175).

- Ana kad salautu wa luzza fí tarfí ’l-karà (Kámil) ii. 265 (iv. 242).

- ’Anákídun hakat lammá tadallat (Wáfir) iv. 248 (viii. 266).

- ’Ánaktuhu fa-sakartu min tíbi ’l-shazà (Kámil) i. 560 (ii. 292).

- Aná ’l-fárisu ’l-ma’rúfu fí haumati ’l-waghà (Tawíl) iii. 290 (vii. 18).

- Aná ’l-gharíbu fa-lá áwí ilà ahadin (Basít) ii. 423 (v. 116).

- Aná ’l-Jamrakánu kawiyyu ’l-janáni (Mutakárib) iii. 296 (vii. 23).

- Aná ’l-Kúrajánu shají’u ’l-zamán (Mutakárib) iii. 296 (vii. 23).

- Aná ’l-Kúrajánu wa zikrí ’shtahar (Mutakárib) iii. 292 (vii. 20).

- Aná ’l-ma’rúfu fí yaumi ’l-majáli (Wáfir) iii. 241 (vi. 262).

- Ana maytun fa-jalla man lá yamútu (Khafíf) i. 285 (ii. 9).

- Anání ki ábun minkumú junha laylatin (Tawíl), iv. 335 (ix. 2).

- Anat ’alà ’l kasaráti ’l-kaysaríyyáti (Basít) i. 132 (i. 176).

- An’im bi-tínin tába tam’an wa ’ktasà (Kámil), iv. 250 (viii. 269).

- Anta ’llazí kad ramayta ’l-nása fí ta’abin (Basít) iv. 154 (viii. 149).

- Anta ’llazí salaka ’l-i’ráza lastu aná (Basít) ii. 20 (iii. 332).

- Antum murádí wa antum ahsanu ’l-bashari (Basít), iv. 74 (viii. 76).

- Antum murádí wa qasdí (?) i. 69 (i. 98).

- Arà ásárahum fa-azúbu shaukan (Wáfir) i. 112, 177; iv. 103, 305 (i. 151, 230; viii. 103, 320).

- Arà ’ilala ’l-dunyá ’alayya kasíratan (Tawíl) i. 234 (i. 298).

- Aráka ’alà ’l-abwábi tabkí wa tashtakí (Tawíl) ii. 569 (v. 283).

- Aráka fa-lá aruddu ’l-tarfa kay lá (Wáfir) iv. 549 (ix. 221).

- Aráka tarúban zá shajin wa tarannumin (Tawíl) i. 859 (iii. 263).

- Arákum bi-kalbí min biládin ba’ídatin (Tawíl) iii. 369 (vii. 93).

- Arà ’l-nafsa-fí fikrin li-fakdi habíbihá (Tawíl) iv. 64 (viii. 67).

- (Inní?) arà ’l-nauma min aynayya kad nafará (Basít) i. 424 (ii. 151).

- Arà ’l-sayfa wa ’l-sayyáfa wa ’l-nit’a ahzarú (Tawíl) i. 317 (ii. 42).

- A-ramáníya ’l-kawwásu am jafnáki (Kámil) ii. 346 (v. 33).

- Ar’ashaní ’l-dahru ayya ra’shin (Basít) i. 280 (ii. 4).

- Arba’atun má (’jtama’at) kattu izá (Munsarih) i. 83 (i. 116).

- Arba’atun má ’jtama’na kattu siwà (Munsarih) i. 883 (iii. 237).

- Ariktu hattà ka-anní a’shiku ’l-araka (Basít) i. 793 (iii. 195).

- Arsaltu khátamaka ’llazí ’stabdaltuhu (Kámil) i. 870 (iii. 274).

- Asada ’l-baydái hal taktuluní (Ramal) ii. 352 (v. 40).

- A-salauta hubba Budúra am tatajalladu (Kámil) ii. 263 (iv. 240).

- ’Asà wa-la’alla ’l-dahru yalwí ’inánahu (Tawíl) i. 113, 848; iv. 65 (i. 152; iii. 251; viii. 67).

- Asbahtu min aghnà ’l-warà (Rajaz) iv. 716 (x. 40).

- A-shajáka min Rayyá khayálun záiru (Kámil) iii. 368 (vii. 91).

- A-shajáka nauhu hamáimi ’l-sidri (Kámil) iii. 327 (vii. 91).

- Ashára ’l-kalbu nahwaka wa ’l-zamíru (Wáfir) ii. 554 (v. 266).

- ’Ashiktuhú ’inda má ausáfuhú zukirat (Basít) iii. 557 (vii. 280).

- Ashkú ’l-zamána wa má kad halla bí wa jarà (Basít) iv. 198 (viii. 219).

- ’Ashrakat fí ’l-dujà fa-láha ’l-naháru (Khafíf) i. 4 (i. 11).

- Astakhbiru ’l-shamsa ’ankum kullamá tala’at (Basít) i. 184 (i. 238).

- Asúnu daráhimí wa azubbu ’anhá (Wáfir) i. 287 (ii. 11).

- A-tabkí ’alà bu’dí wa min-ka jarà ’l-bu’du (Tawíl) ii. 580 (v. 295).

- A-tajfú muhibban má salá ’anka sá’atan (Tawíl) i. 865 (iii. 269).

- A-tarà ’l-zamána yasurruná bi-talákí (Kámil) ii. 433 (v. 128).

- Atathu ’l-sa’ádatu munkádatan (Mutakárib) iv. 283 (viii. 301).

- A-tatma’u min Laylà bi-waslin wa-innamá (Tawíl) i. 735 (iii. 135).

- Ataytu ilà dári ’l-ahibbati rájiyan (Tawíl) ii. 470 (v. 58).

- Ataytu ilà ’l-maulà li-inkási al-dami (Tawíl) i. 240 (i. 306).

- Ataytu zanban ’azíman (Mujtass) ii. 138 (iv. 109).

- A-tunsifu ghayrí fí hawáka wa tazlimu (Tawíl) ii. 286 (iv. 264).

- A-tu’rizu ’anní wa ’l-fuádu lakum yasbú (Tawíl) ii. 565 (v. 278).

- Atyabu ’l-tayyibáti katlu ’l-a’ádí (Khafíf) i. 506 (ii. 239).

- Audà ’l-zamánu bi-nafsi ’l-zíbi fa ’khtatafat (Basít) i. 746 (iii. 146).

- A’uddu ’l-layálí laylatan ba’da laylatin (Tawíl) i. 576 (ii. 308).

- Au laytaní nu’mà abúhu bi-shukrihá (Kámil) i. 307 (ii. 32).

- A’úzu bi ’lláhi min ashyái tuhwijuní (Basít) ii. 277 (iv. 254).

- ’Awwádatun málat bi-ná (Rajaz) iv. 264 (viii. 283).

- Ayá Abrízatan lá tatrukíní (Wáfir) i. 399 (ii. 127).

- Ayá Badí’a ’l-jámáli ’sta’tifí bi-shajin (Basít), iii. 652 (vii. 368).

- Ayá bna ’l-’ammi ’indí min gharámí (Wáfir), i. 663 (iii. 61).

- Ayá gháfilan ’an hádisáti ’l-tawáriki (Tawíl), i. 629; iii. 493 (iii. 28; vii. 221).

- Ayá ghazbánu da’ní kad kafáni (Wáfir), i. 399 (ii. 126).

- Ayá layta shi’rí wa ’l-hawádisu jammatun (Tawíl), ii. 386 (v. 75).

- Ayá man háza kulla ’l-husni turran (Wáfir), iii. 382 (vii. 107).

- Ayá man kad tamallakaní kadíman (Wáfir), ii. 376 (v. 63).

- Ayá man zakà aslan wa-tába wiládatan (Tawíl), i. 318 (ii. 43).

- Ayá manzila ’l-ahbábi hal laka ’audatun (Tawíl), iv. 303 (viii. 319).

- Ayá munyata ’l-kalbi záda ’shtighálí (Mutakárib), iii. 522 (vii. 248).

- Ayá nafaháti ’l-muski min arzi Bábilin (Tawíl) iv. 524 (ix. 195).

- Ayá rabbata ’l-husni ’llatí azhabat nuskí (Tawíl) iv. 571 (ix. 243).

- Ayá wáhidan ihsánuhú shamala ’l-khalka (Tawíl) ii. 559 (v. 272).

- Ayá wásilan bi ’l-bábi bi ’lláhi fa’nzurá (Tawíl) iv. 217 (viii. 236).

- Ayá yauma ’l-surúri ma’a ’l-tahání (Wáfir) ii. 375 (v. 63).

- Ayá zá ’l-tári kalbí tára shaukan (Wáfir) iv. 172 (viii. 166).

- A-yazlimuní ’l-zamánu wa anta fíhi (Wáfir) i. 294 (ii. 18).

- Ayna ’l-akásiratu ’l-jabábiratu ’l-ulà (Kámil) i. 316 (ii. 41).

- Ayna ’l-’atáu wa kaffu júdika fí ’l-sarà (Kámil) i. 550 (ii. 282).

- Ayna ll’azí ’amara ’l-biláda bi-asrihá (Kámil) iii. 100 (vi. 104).

- Ayna ’llazí ’l-harmáni min bunyánihi (Kámil) ii. 414 (v. 107).

- Ayna ’llazína banú li-záka wa shayyadú (Kámil) iii. 100 (vi. 104).

- Ayna ’l-mulúku wa man bi ’l-arzi kad ’amarú (Basít) iii. 99 (vi. 103).

- Ayna man assasa ’l-Zurà wa banáhá (Khafíf) iii. 101 (vi. 104).

- ’Ayní li-ghayri jamálikum lá tanzuru (Kámil) i. 116 (i. 156).

- Ayrí kabírun wa ’l-sagíru yakúlu lí (Kámil) i. 897 (iii. 302).

- A-yumkinu an tajía laná luhayzah (Wáfir) ii. 77 (iv. 43).

- ’Ayyarúní bi-an sabaktu dumú’í (Khafíf) iv. 362 (ix. 29).

- Ayyuhá ’l-’áshiku kad zakkartaní (Ramal) ii. 362 (v. 50).

- Ayyuhá ’l-dáru ’llatí atyáiuhá (Ramal) ii. 369 (v. 57).

- Ayyuhá ’l-gháibína an jafni ’ayní (Khafíf) i. 411 (ii. 139).

- Ayyuhá ’l-kamriyyu hal mislí tahím (Ramal) ii. 359 (v. 47).

- Azába ’l-tibra fí kási ’l-lujayni (Wáfir) i. 378 (v. 66).

- Azhà li-Yúsufa fí ’l-jamáli khalífatan (Kámil) i. 561 (ii. 292).

- Azhú ’alayya bi ’l-alházin badí’áti (Basít) i. 359 (ii. 87).

- Azúruhum wa sawádu ’l-layli yashfa’u lí (Basít) ii. 274 (iv. 252).

- Ba’astu ilayhi ashkú mina ’l-jawà (Tawíl) i. 569 (ii. 300).

- Badá fa-arání ’l-zabya wa ’l-ghusna wa ’l-badra (Tawíl) ii. 170 (iv. 142).

- Badá fa-kálú tabáraka ’lláhu (Munsarih) i. 813 (iii. 215).

- Badá lí min fulánin má badá lí (Wáfir) ii. 217 (iv. 193).

- Badá ’l-sha’ru fí wajhihí fa ’ntakam (Mutakárib) ii. 462 (v. 161).

- Badá rabí’u ’l-’izári li ’l-hudaki (Munsarih) ii. 490 (v. 190).

- Badat kamaran wa málat ghusna bánin (Wáfir) i. 833; ii. 84 (iii. 237; iv. 50).

- Badat kamaran wa másat ghusna bánin (Wáfir) iv. 286 (viii. 303).

- Badat li-tuhákí husnahú wa jamálahu (Tawíl) iv. 281 (viii. 298).

- Badat liya fí ’l-bustáni bi ’l-hulali ’l-khuzri (Tawíl) ii. 639 (v. 346).

- Badí ’al-husni kam házá ’l-tajanní (Wáfir) i. 338 (ii. 63).

- Badí’atu ’l-husni azhat bighyatí abadan (Basít) iii. 649 (vii. 366).

- Bádir bi-khayrin izá má kunta muktadiran (Basít) i. 737 (iii. 136).

- Bádir ilà ayyi ma’rúfin hamamta bi-hi (Basít) ii. 207 (iv. 181).

- Bakaytu gharáman wa ’shtiyákan wa lau’atan (Tawíl) iii. 653 (vii. 369).

- Bakíti fí ’l-izzi wa ’l-ikbáli yá dáru (Basít) iv. 193 (viii. 207).

- Balaghtu ’l-muráda wa zála ’l-’aná (Mutakárib) iii. 333 (vii. 59).

- Balligh amánata man wafat maniyyatuhu (Basít) ii. 421 (v. 114).

- Bána ’l-khalítu bi-man uhibbu fa-adlajú (Kámil) iv. 360 (ix. 27).

- Banati ’l-makárimu wasta kaffika manzilan (Kámíl) ii. 166 (iv. 138).

- Baniyya Ádama lá yahzá bi-ka ’l-amalu (Basít) iii. 110 (vi. 116).

- Bayzáu maskúlatu ’l-khaddayni ná’imatun (Basít) ii. 272 (iv. 249).

- Bi-akrabi dárin yá Umaymatu fa’lamí (Tawíl) ii. 386 (v. 75).

- Bi-’ayshiki in marrat ’alayki janázatí (Tawíl) ii. 382 (v. 70).

- Bi-bazlin wa hilmin sáda fí kaumihi ’l-fatà (Tawíl) i. 432 (ii. 159).

- Bi-gharámí ayyu ’uzrin wázihin (Ramal) ii. 364 (v. 52).

- Bi-kadri ’l-kaddi tuktasibu ’l-ma’álí (Wáfir) iii. 8 (vi. 5).

- Bi-’lláhi yá dáru in marra ’l-habíbu zuhan (Basít) ii. 350 (v. 38).

- Bi ’lláhi yá kabru hai zálat mahásinuhu (Basít) i. 185; iv. 174 (i. 239; viii. 168).

- Bi ’lláhi yá muntahà sukmí wa amrází (Basít) iv. 65 (viii. 68).

- Bi ’lláhi yá sádati tibbú marízakumu (Basít) iv. 149 (viii. 144).

- Bi ’lláhi yá tarfiya ’l-jání ’alà kabidí (Basít) iii. 412 (vii. 140).

- Bi ’l-rúhi asmaru nutkatun min launihi (Kámil) ii. 280 (iv. 258).

- Bi-má bi-jafnika min ghunjin wa min kahali (Basít) i. 565 (ii. 296).

- Bi-ma ’l-ta’allulu lá ahlun wa lá watanu (Basít) i. 396 (ii. 124).

- Bi-ná mislu má tashkú fa-sabran la’allaná (Tawíl) iii. 413 (vii. 141).

- Bi-nafsí ’llazí kad zára fí ghasaki ’l-zujà (Tawíl) iii. 527 (vii. 253).

- Bi-nafsí wa ahlí man arà kulla laylatin (Tawíl) iii. 386 (vii. 111).

- Bi-nafsiya man radda ’l-tahiyyata záhikan (Tawíl) i. 766 (iii. 168).

- Bi-rúhiya afdí khála-hú fauka khaddihi (Tawíl) ii. 378 (v. 65).

- Binta ’l-kirámi balaghti ’l-kasda wa ’l-arabá (Basít) ii. 366 (v. 54).

- Bittu fí dir’ihá wa báta rafíkí (Khafíf) ii. 434 (v. 128).

- Bulítu bi-há wa mislí lá yulámu (Wáfir) iv. 236 (viii. 255).

- Bushrà likayyimihí iz lámasat yaduhu (Basít) i. 619 (iii. 17).

- Da’at fa-ajába mauláhá du’áhá (Wáfir) ii. 560 (v. 273).

- Da’ ’anka laumí fa-inna ’l-laumu ighráu (Basít) iv. 715 (x. 39).

- Dabbartu amraka ’indamá (Kámil) iv. 120 (viii. 119).

- Da’i ’l-ayyáma ta’fal má tasháu (Wáfir) i. 316 (ii. 41).

- Da’i ’l-makádíra tajrí fí a’innatihá (Basít) ii. 199; iv. 67 (iv. 173; viii. 70).

- Da’ ’l-lauma lá asghí ilà kauli láimi (Tawíl) i. 663 (iii. 61).

- Dámat laka ’l-in’ámu yá sayyidí (Sarí’) sayyidiya (Rajaz) i. 155 (i. 203).

- Da’ muhjatí tazdádu fí khafakánihi (Kámil) i. 663 (iii. 62).

- Daná firáku ’l-habíbi wa ’ktarabá (Munsarih) iv. 291 (viii. 308).

- Daná ’l-waslu yá Masrúru fa-’bshir bilà matlin (Tawíl) iv. 200 (viii. 221).

- Danat hína hála ’l-mautu bayní wa baynahá (Tawíl) ii. 383 (v. 71).

- Dariji ’l-ayyáma tandarij (Kámil) i. 577 (ii. 309).

- Darriji ’l-ayyáma tandariju (Madíd) ii. 244 (iv. 220).

- Da’ú muklatí tabkí ’alà fakdi man ahwà (Tawíl) iv. 112 (viii. 112).

- Dujújiyyatu ’l-far’ayni mahzúmatu ’l-hashá (Tawíl) i. 83 (i. 116).

- Dumú’u ’ayní bi-há ’nfizázu (Basít) ii. 433 (v. 127).

- Dúnaka yá sayyidí wardatan (Mujtass?) iv. 256 (viii. 275).

- Fa’alná jamílan kábalúná biziddihi (Tawíl) i. 25 (i. 43).

- Fa-baynamá záka ’l-malíhu fí mahall (Rajaz) iv. 577 (ix. 250).

- Fadaytuka innamá ’khtarnáka ’amdan (Wáfir) i. 898 (iii. 303).

- Fa-fí ’l-hilmi itkánun wa fí ’l-’afwi haybatun (Tawíl) i. 432.

- Fa-hal ba’da hazá ’l-bu’di ’ayní tarákumu (Tawíl) iv. 305 (viii. 321).

- Fa-hal ba’da házá ’l-bu’di yurjà wisáluhá (Tawíl) iv. 306 (viii. 322).

- Fa-hal li-mauláya ’itfu kalbin (Basít) ii. 433 (v. 127).

- Fa-hal yajma’u ’l-rahmánu lí wa lakum shamlan (Tawíl) iv. 307 (viii. 323).

- Fa-in lam yajid sabran li-kitmáni sirrihi (Tawíl) i. 589 (ii. 320).

- Fa-in tas-alúní bi ’l-nisái fa-innaní (Tawíl) i. 812 (iii. 214).

- Fa-in tazhakí yá Hindu yá rubba laylatin (Tawíl) iii. 373 (vii. 98).

- Fa-ka-annahá wa ka-anna hámila kásihá (Kámil) iv. 714 (x. 38).

- Fa-kam kad wakaftu wa kam kad fataktu (Mutakárib) iii. 88 (vi. 91).

- Fa-kam min shakiyyin bi-là ráhatin (Mutakárib) iii. 6 (vi. 2).

- Fa-khada’tuhú bikhadí’atin lammá atà (Kámil) i. 319 (ii. 44).

- Fakkartu sá’ata waslihá fí hajrihá (Kámil) iv. 526 (ix. 198).

- Fakru ’l-ganí yuzhabu anwárahu (Sarí’) i. 213 (i. 272).

- Fa-kultu li-’uzzalí lá ta’zilúní (Wáfir) iv. 94 (viii. 95).

- Fa-kuntu bi-khayrin summa bittu bi-ziddihi (Tawíl) ii. 386 (v. 75).

- Fa-la-asbiranna ’alà hawáka tajalludan (Kámil) ii. 264 (iv. 241).

- Fa-lá rahima ’l-rahmánu turbata ’azmihi (Tawíl) iv. 722 (x. 47).

- Fa-lá tas’au ilà ghayrí (Hazaj) ii. 377 (v. 65).

- Fa-lau kabla mabkáhá bakaytu sabábatan (Tawíl) iii. 552 (vii. 275).

- Fa-li’lláhi kalbun lá yalínu li-’áshikin (Tawíl) iii. 493 (vii. 222).

- Fa-lí sadíkun wa la-hú lihyatun (Sarí’) ii. 218 (iv. 194).

- Fa-má huwa illá an aráhu fajáatan (Tawíl) iv. 563 (ix. 235).

- Fa-min sha’rihá laylun wa min farkihá fajru (Tawíl) iv. 286 (viii. 303).

- Fa-ríkuhú khamrun wa-anfásuhú (Sarí’) ii. 219 (iv. 195).

- Fa-tárat tuyúrun bi ’l-’ashái wa sáhú (Tawíl) iv. 30 (viii. 34).

- Fa-wakaftu andubu zá’inína tahammalú (Kámil) iv. 360 (ix. 27).

- Fa-yá munyatí lá tablaghí ’l-hajra wa ’l-jafá (Tawíl) i. 629 (iii. 28).

- Fa-yaumu ’l-amání yaumu fauzí bi-kurbikum (Tawíl) i. 50 (i. 75)

- Fa-yaumu amání yauma kurbikumú minní (Tawíl) i. 887 (iii. 291).

- Fa-yá záirí min ba’di farti sudúdihi (Tawíl) i. 679 (iii. 78).

- Fí jabhati ’l-dahri satrun lau nazarta lahu (Basít) iv. 623 (ix. 297).

- Fí ’l-kalbi minniya náru (Mujtass) iii. 400 (vii. 127).

- Fí ’l-záhibína ’l-awwalí(na) (Kámil) ii. 7 (iii. 318).

- Fí wajhihá sháfi’un yamhú isáatahá (Basít) i. 368 (ii. 97).

- Ghadara ’l-zamánu bi-shamliná fatafarraká (Kámil) iv. 702 (x. 26).

- Ghadara ’l-zamánu wa lam yazal ghaddáran (Kámil) ii. 57 (iv. 22).

- Ghammun wa huznun fí ’l-fuádi mukímu (Kamíl) ii. 55 (iv. 19).

- Gharáibu ’l-dam’i fí khaddayhi taztaribu (Basít) i. 767 (iii. 169).

- Gharámí fíka yá kamarí gharímí (Wáfir) i. 852 (iii. 256).

- Gharámí mina ’l-ashwáki wa ’l-sukmu záidun (Tawíl) iii. 482 (vii. 211).

- Ghulámiyyatu ’l-ardáfi tahtazzu fí ’l-sibá (Tawíl) ii. 459 (v. 157).

- Habasúní ’an habíbí kaswatan (Ramal) ii. 363 (v. 51).

- Habba ríhun mina ’l-himà wa nasímu (Khafíf) i. 580 (ii. 311).

- Habíbiya má házá ’l-tabá’udu wa ’l-kilá (Tawíl) ii. 257 (iv. 234).

- Habíbun kullamá fakkartu fíhi (Wáfir) i. 196 (i. 250).

- Hab lí janáyata má zallat bi-hi ’l-kadamu (Basít) i. 313; iv. 311 (ii. 38; viii. 327).

- Habní janaytu fa-lam yazal ahlu ’l-nuhà (Kámil) i. 285 (ii. 9).

- Habú lí hadísan min hadísikumú ’asà (Tawíl) i. 870 (iii. 274).

- Hadassaná ’an ba’zi ashyákhihi (Sarí’) ii. 81 (iv. 47).

- Haddadaní Khálidun bi-kat’i yadí (Munsarih) ii. 183 (iv. 156).

- Hadísí ’ajíbun fáka kulla ’l-’ajáibi (Tawíl) ii. 166 (iv. 139).

- Hajama ’l-surúru ’alayya hattà annahu (Kámil) ii. 651 (v. 355).

- Hajara ’l-manámu wa wásala ’l-tashílu (Kámil) iv. 65 (viii. 68).

- Hakama ’l-zamánu bi-annaní laka ’áshikun (Kámil) i. 906 (iii. 312).

- Hanían laka ’l-málu ’llazí kad hawaytahu (Tawíl) ii. 381 (v. 69).

- Hanían marían ghayra dáin mukhámirin (Tawíl) i. 373 (ii. 102).

- Has btukumú dir’an hasíná li-tamna’ú (Tawíl) i. 77 (i. 108).

- Hassanta zannaka bi ’l-ayyámi iz hasunat (Basít) i. 849; iv. 132 (iii. 253; viii. 130).

- Hatafa ’l-subhu bi ’l-dujà fa’skiníhá (Khafíf) i. 96 (i. 132).

- Hatafa ’l-fajru bi ’l-saná fa’ski khamran (Khafíf) iv. 258 (viii. 276).

- Hatakta ’l-zamíra bi-raddi ’l-tuhaf (Mutakárib) ii. 455 (v. 153).

- Hátihá bi-’lláhi háti (Ramal) i. 62 (i. 89).

- Hattà matà hazá ’l-sudúdu wa zá ’l-jafá (Kámil) i. 53; 71 (i. 78; 101).

- Hattà matà yamzí ’l-tahájuru wa ’l-kilá (Kámil) ii. 165 (iv. 137).

- Hawat mina ’l-husni má lam yahwihí basharun (Basít) iii. 379 (vii. 104).

- Hawwin ’alayka fa-inna ’l-amúru (Mutakárib aslam) ii. 244 (iv. 220).

- Hayfáu tukhjilu ghusna ’l-báni kámatuhá (Basít) i. 553 (ii. 285).

- Haysumá kunta kad wakáka iláhí (Khafíf) i. 420 (ii. 148).

- Házá jazáu man ’asà (Kámil) iv. 351 (ix. 17).

- Házá ’l-safarjalu lazzáti ’l-warà fa-ghadá (Basít) i. 118 (i. 158).

- Házá muhibbuka matwiyyun ’alà kabadih (Basít) ii. 300 (iv. 279).

- Házá wa in kána fí jú’in wa izzári (Basít) iii. 403 (vii. 129).

- Házihi rauzatun wa hazá ghadírun (Khafíf) iv. 193 (viii. 207).

- Hazí ’llatí lá ’na túla ’l-dahri násíhá (Basít) iv. 287 (viii. 304).

- Himamu ’l-mulúki izá arádú zikrahá (Kámil) ii. 414 (v. 106).

- Hiya ’l-makádíru fa-má yughní ’l-hazar (Rajaz) iv. 298 (viii. 314).

- Hiya ’l-shamsu maskanuhá fí ’l-samái (Mutakárib) i. 761 (iii. 163).

- Hum hammalúní fí ’l-hawà ghayra tákatí (Tawíl aslam) i. 409 (ii. 137).

- Hum rahhalú yauma ’l-khamísi ’ashiyyatan (Tawíl) i. 286 (ii. 10).

- Hurimtu wafáa ’l-’ahdi in kuntu ba’dakum (Tawíl) iv. 29 (viii. 34).

- Húriyyatun hára kalbí fí mahásinihá (Basít) iii. 379 (vii. 105).

- Húrun haráiru má hamamna bi-ríbatin (Kámil) ii. 450 (v. 148).

- Huwa ’l-kalbu wa ’bnu ’l-kalbi wa ’l-kalbu jadduhu (Tawíl) iv. 11 (viii. 15).

- Huwa ’l-rizku là hallun ladayka wa lá rabtu (Tawíl) i. 22 (i. 39)

- Huyyíta min malakin ’azími ’l-sháni (Kámil) i. 349 (ii. 75).

- Huzúrukum la-ná sharafun (Wáfir) i. 131 (i. 175).

- Ibnn ’l-liámi wa ’bnu kalbin máridu (Rajaz) iv. 11 (viii. 15, not translated).

- Iftahú ’l-bába fa-kad jáa ’l-tabíb (Ramal) ii. 570 (v. 284).

- Ihfaz mashíbaka min ’aybin yudannisuhu (Basít) ii. 77 (iv. 43).

- Ihris ’alà farti ’l-kulúbi mina ’l-azà (Kámil) i. 468; iv. 726 (ii. 197; x. 50).

- Ij’al nadímaka akdáhan tuwásiluhá (Basít) ii. 378 (v. 66).

- Ikámatu ’l-gharíbi bi kulli arzin (Wáfir) iii. 447 (vii. 175).

- Ikran bi-ráyika ráya ghayrika wa ’stashir (Kámil) ii. 214 (iv. 189).

- Ilà kam zá ’l-dalálu wa zá ’l-tajanní (Wáfir) ii. 265 (iv. 242).

- Ilà ’l-ahli balligh inna zá ash-amu ’l-khabar (Tawíl) i. 712 (iii. 111).

- Ilà ’lláhí askkú mihnatan wa kaábatan (Tawíl) i. 708 (iii. 106)

- Iláhí kalla sabrí wa ’htiyálí (Wáfir) ii. 43 (iii. 344).

- Ilayka akbaltu wa fí kalbí lahab (Rajaz) i. 710 (iii. 108).

- Ilayka As’adu ashkú min lahíbi jawan (Basít) i. 907 (iii. 312).

- Illá yá ’aynu bi ’l’-abaráti júdí (Wáfir) ii. 271 (iv. 248).

- Ilsim anámilahú fa-lasna anámilan (Kámil) ii. 175 (iv. 147).

- Ilzam yakínaka súa’l-zanni tanju bihi (Basít) i. 743 (iii. 142).

- In akbalat fatanat bi-husni kiwámihȧ (Basít) ii. 492 (v. 192).

- In akbalat katalat wa in hiya adbarat (Kámil) ii. 254 (iv. 232).

- In jía bi ’l-husni kay yukáyisahu (Munsarih) i. 107, 155 (i. 144).

- In kalla málí fa-lá khillun yusáhibuní (Basít) i. 160; ii. 214 (i. 208; iv. 189).

- In kána kasdí ghayrukum yá sádatí (Kámil) iii. 652 (vii. 369).

- In kána lí fí-man ahibbu mushárikun (Tawíl) i. 135 (i. 180).

- In kána wa’dukumú bi-’l-wasli tazwíru (Basít) i. 48 (iii. 252).

- In kistu kaddaka bi-’l-gusni ’l-ratíbi fakad (Basít) i. 64 (i. 92).

- In kunta dahraka kullahu (Kámil) ii. 215 (iv. 190).

- In kunta tahwà ’l-widáda minná (Basít) ii. 433 (v. 127).

- In kunta tazmaru má fí ’l-hubbi ishfákan (Basít) i. 667 (iii. 65).

- In kunta yá sáhi min ajlí bakayta daman (Basít) i. 62 (i. 89).

- In kuntu kad aznabtu zanban sálifan (Kámil) i. 733; 844 (iii. 132; 249).

- In sahha minka ’l-razà yá man huwa ’l-talabu (Basít) ii. 270 (iv. 247).

- In shakauná bu’dan fa-má zá nakúlu (Khafíf) i. 70, 158 (i. 100).

- In tazkurúní ba’da túli zamání (Kámil) iii. 91 (vi. 94).

- In shíta taslam bi-túli ’l-dahri má tabrah (Basít) iv. 93 (viii. 94).

- In ’udti ’udná wa-in wáfayta wáfayná (Basít) i. 40, 41; 42 (i. 62, 64; 65).

- In yabghi zú jahlin ’alayka fa-khallihí (Kámil) iii. 196 (vi. 214).

- ’Inabun ta’muhú ka-ta’m’i ’l-sharábi (Khafíf) iv. 248 (viii. 266).

- In’am bi-waslika lí fa-házá waktuhu (Kámil) ii. 451 (v. 148).

- ’Indí ’mina ’l-shauki wa’l-tizkárí wa’l-burahá (Basít) i. 310 (ii. 34).

- Inna ’aysha ’l-hammámi atyabu ’ayshin (Khafíf) i. 620 (iii. 19).

- Inna hází hiya ’btitáu sakámí (Khafíf) i. 763 (iii. 165).

- Inna kalbí yahwà ’l-miláha zukúran (Khafíf) iv. 580 (ix. 253).

- Inna ’l-hazára latífu ’l-sauti ya’jibuní (Basít) ii. 360 (v. 48).

- Inna li ’l-bulbuli sautan fí ’l-sahar (Ramal) ii. 361 (v. 48).

- Inna ’l-khiláfata lá tadúmu li-wáhidin (Kámil) i. 94 (i. 129).

- Inna ’llatí malakatní fí ’l-hawà malakat (Basít) iv. 235 (viii. 254).

- Inna ’l-layáliya wa’l-ayyáma kad tubi’at (Basít) ii. 7 (iii. 319).

- Inna ’llazi khalaka ’l-makárima házahá (Kámil) ii. 140 (iv. 111).

- Inna ’l-nisáa shayátínun khulikna la-ná (Basít) ii. 6, 11; iv. 609 (iii. 318, 322; ix. 282).

- Inna ’l-nisaa wa-in du’ína li-’iffatin (Kámil) i. 814 (iii. 216).

- Inna ’l-rasúla ’llazí kánat rasáiluná (Basít) i. 787 (iii. 189).

- Inna ’l-rijála ’l-ulà jáúka min nasabí (Basít) ii. 309 (iv. 289).

- Inna Maymúnata lá ’akla lahá sikah (?) i. 35 (i. 57).

- Inna sadíka ’l-hakki man kána ma’ak (Rajaz) i. 748 (iii. 149).

- Inna shay-an haláku nafsika fíhi (Khafíf) i. 85 (i. 118).

- Inna yauma ’l-firáki katta’a kalbí (Khafíf) i. 726 (iii. 124).

- Inní ilayka mudà l-sá’áti muhtáju (Basít) ii. 567 (v. 281).

- Inní la-a’jubu min suáli ’l-nási ’an (Kámil) i. 561 (ii. 293).

- Isali ’l-’urfa in saalta karíman (Khafíf) iv. 363 (ix. 29).

- Isbir ’alà hulwi ’l-zamáni wa murrihi (Kámil) iv. 151 (viii. 146).

- Isbir fa-fí ’l-sabri khayrun lau ’alimta bi-hi (Basít) ii. 244 (iv. 221).

- ’Ish bi ’l-khidá’i fa-anta fí (Kámil) i. 741 (iii. 141).

- ’Ishná ilà an raayná fí ’l-hawá ’ajabá (Basít) ii. 366 (v. 54).

- Ishrab haniyyan mumti’an bi-’l-’awáfí (Madíd makhzúm) i. 61 (i. 88).

- I’si ’l-nisáa fa-tilka ’l-’tá’atu ’l-hasanah (Basít) i. 812; iv. 600 (iii. 214; ix. 282).

- Ismu ’llazí hayyaraní (Rajaz) iv. 93 (viii. 93).

- I’tabir vá ayyuhá ’l-maghrúru (Ramal) ii. 146 (iv. 118).

- Izá an’amat Nu’mun ’alayya bi-nazratin (Tawíl) ii. 47 (iv. 12).

- Izá anhat ilà ’l-qasdi ’l-aghání (Wáfir) iv. 172 (viii. 166).

- Izá anta lam yashibka zádun mina ’l-tukà (Tawíl) i. 472 (ii. 202).

- Izá aráda ’lláhu amran li’mriin (Rajaz) i. 215; iv. 17 (i. 275; viii. 21).

- Izá fatahta dawáta ’l-izzi wa’l-ni’am (Basít) i. 95 (i. 129).

- Izá ghazabat raayta ’l-nása katlà (Wáfir) iv. 172 (viii. 165).

- Izá halla ’l-sakílu bi-arzi kaumin (Wáfir) i. 721; 731 (iii. 120; 130).

- Izá jáa ’l-musíbatu fí ghulámin (Wáfir) i. 148 (i. 194).

- Izá jádati ’l-dunyá ’alayka fa-jud bi-há (Tawíl) i. 289 (ii. 13).

- Izá kána ’aunu ’lláhi li ’l-mari musi’an (Tawíl) iv. 729 (x. 53).

- Izá kána fí ’l-hájáti mahlan ilà ghadin (Tawíl) i. 150 (i. 196).

- Izá kána lí fí man uhibbu mushárikun (Tawíl) ii. 257 (iv. 234).

- Izá kána sadru ’l-mari bi ’l-sirri zayyikun (Tawíl) iv. 619 (ix. 292).

- Izá kharaja ’l-imámu min’a ’l-dawái (Wáfir) ii. 456 (v. 154).

- Izá khiftu yauman ’itába ’llatí (Mutakarib) i. 660 (iii. 59).

- Izá kunta lí maulan a’íshu bi-fazlihi (Tawíl) ii. 38 (iv. 2).

- Izá kunta turzíhu wa yurzíka sáhibun (Tawíl) ii. 453 (v. 150).

- Izá lam akum fí ba’zi hakkika bi’l-shukri (Tawíl) i. 34 (i. 56).

- Izá lam yakun fí ’l-hubbi sukhtun wa lá rizan (Tawíl) i. 780 (iii. 182.)

- Izá lam yakun lí fí ’l-hawá man yujírunf (Tawíl) iii. 496 (vii. 225).

- Izá lam yakun li ’l-amri ’indaka hílatun (Tawíl) ii. 381 (v. 69).

- Izá ’l-maru lam yudnis mina ’l-laumi ’irzahu (Tawíl) ii. 135 (iv. 106).

- Izá ’ltakayná ’shtakayná (Mujtass) i. 194 (i. 249).

- Izá má atáka ’l-dahru yauman bi-nakbatin (Tawíl) i. 87 (i. 119).

- Izá má ’azamta ’alà hájatin (Mutakárib) i. 241 (i. 307).

- Izá malakati ’l-mála kaffí wa-lam ajud (Tawíl) i. 287 (ii. 11).

- Izá má ’l-dahru jarra ’alà unásin (Wáfír) i. 741 (iii. 141).

- Izá má ’l-násu jarrabahum labíbun (Wáfír) ii. 213 (iv. 188).

- Izá má nadímí ’allaní summa ’allaní (Tawíl) ii. 56 (iv. 20).

- Izá má ramáka ’l-dahru minhu bi-nakbatin (Tawíl) iv. 151 (viii. 146).

- Izá raayná muhibban kad azarra bi-hi (Basít) ii. 385, 465 (v. 73, 164).

- Izá raayta ’l-wadá’a fa’sbir (Basit) iv. 60 (viii. 63).

- Izá rafa’u ’l-zamánu ’alayka shakhsan (Wáfir) i. 690 (iii. 89).

- Izá sadíkun sadda ’an ilfihi (Sarí’) i. 862 (iii. 266).

- Izá sahiba ’l-fatà ’izzan wa sa’dan (Wáfír) iv. 617 (ix. 291).

- Izá salimat hámu ’l-rijáli mina ’l-radà (Tawíl) ii. 80; iv. 641 (iv. 46; ix. 314).

- Izá záka sadrí asta’ínu bi-khálikin (Tawíl) iv. 154 (viii. 149).

- Izra’ jamílan wa lau fí ghayri mauzi’ihi (Basít) i. 737 (iii. 136).

- Izrib bi-khanjarika ’l-’anídi wa lá takhaf (Kámil) iii. 445 (see vii. 173).

- Jáa ’l-rasúlu bi-waslin minka yatma’uní (Basít) i. 785 (iii. 188).

- Jáa ’l-surúru azáia ’l-hamma wa ’l-hazaná (Basít) ii. 373 (v. 61).

- Jáat bi-lá mau’idin fí zulmati ’l-ghasaki (Basít) ii. 322 (not translated).

- Jáat mubarki’atan fakultu lahá ’sfirí (Kámil) iv. 261 (viii. 280).

- Jáda ’l-zamánu bi-man uhibbu fa-a’tabá (Kámil), iv. 520 (ix. 192).

- Jádat bi-kussin ná’imin (Rajaz) i. 898 (iii. 304).

- Jahannamun wa lazan summa ’l-hatímu kazá (Basít), ii. 532 (v. 240).

- Jamí’u l-sanái’i mislu ’l-’ukúd (Mutakarib) i. 242 (i. 308).

- Jamí’u má kálati ’l-’ushsháku min kamadin (Basít) i. 635 (iii. 33).

- Janna’l-zalámu wa hája ’l-wajdu bi ’l-sakami (Basít), i. 413, 612; ii. 357 (ii. 140; iii. 11; v. 45).

- Jasadun náhilun wa kalbun jaríhu (Khafíf) i. 582 (ii. 314).

- Jaysháni yaktatiláni túla nahárihim (Kámil) i. 97 (i. 132).

- Jinniyyatun wa lahá Jinnun tu’allimuhá (Basít) ii. 452 (v. 149).

- Jismí ghadá manzilu’l-askámi wa’l-mihani (Basit) Mukhammas ii. 253 (iv. 230).

- Kaannahá misla má tahwáhu kad khulikat (Basít) iv. 272 (viii. 291).

- Kaannamá al-khaukhu fí rauzihi (Sarí’) iv. 252 (viii. 270).

- Kaanna ’l-khizábu ’alà kaffihá (Mutakárib) i. 707 (iii. 105).

- Kaannamá ’l-tinu yabdú min-hu abyazuhu (Basít) iv. 250 (viii. 268).

- Kaannamá tabsimu ’an lúluin (Sarí’) i. 58 (i. 86).

- Kaanna rubà ’l-nárinji iz habbati ’l-sabá (Tawíl) iv. 253 (viii. 272).

- Ka-anna suláfa ’l-khamri min mái ríkihá (Tawíl) i. 659 (iii. 57).

- Kaanna zamánaná min kaumi Lútin (Wáfir) i. 896 (iii. 301).

- Kabbaltuhú faswaddati ’l-mukulu ’llatí (Kámil) i. 821 (iii. 224).

- Kabidí ukábiduhu wa sadrí zayyiku (Kámil) i. 505 (ii. 238).

- Kad afsahat bi ’l-watari ’l-a’jamí (Sarí’) iv. 173 (viii. 166).

- Kad ar’asha ’l-dahru ayya ra’shin (Basít) i. 107 (i. 144).

- Kad ’áraza ’l-badru jahlan husna súratihá (Basít) iv. 273 (viii. 291.)

- Kad bakíná muwaswisína hayárà (Khafíf) iv. 44 (viii. 48).

- Kad hayyajatní ’l-khudúdu ’l-humru wa ’l-hadaku (Basít) iv. 66 (viii. 69).

- Kad jáaka ’l-muhru ’llazí nazala ’l-waghà (Kámil) i. 684 (iii. 83).

- Kad karraha ’l-dam’u jafní fa’ktazà ’ajaban (Basít) ii. 365 (v. 53).

- Kad kultu muz sára ’l-siyáku bi-him (Kámil) iv. 60 (viii. 63).

- Kad kultu yauman li-khillin (Muytass) iv. 270 (viii. 289).

- Kad kuntu abkí ’alà má fáta min farahin (Basít) i. 783 (iii. 185).

- Kad kuntu ahsibu anna waslaka yushtarà (Kámil) i. 635 (iii. 34).

- Kad kuntu ahwà an ushátiraka ’l-radà (Kámil) ii. 12 (iii. 323).

- Kad kuntu arjú bi-anna ’al-shamla yajtami’u (Basít) i. 188 (i. 242).

- Kad kuntu fí wataní wa ’l-shamlu mujtami-*’un (Basít) iv. 228 (viii. 247).

- Kad mála lí tarabun mina ’l-autári (Kámil) iv. 206 (viii. 227).

- Kad sábaka ’l-tarfa bi-tirfin sábikin (Rajaz) i. 541 (ii. 273).

- Kad sára sirrí bi ’l-dumú’i ’alániyah (Kámil) i. 887 (iii. 285).

- Kad yaslamu ’l-mutmasu min hufratin (Sarí’) i. 207 (i. 265).

- Kadamun ’alayka mubárakun (Kámil) iv. 173 (viii. 167).

- Kafáka bi-anna ’l-mauta bádí ’l-’ajáibi (Tawíl) i. 657 (iii. 56).

- Kafà ’l-muhibbína fí ’l-dunyá ’azábuhumu (Basít) ii. 228 (iv. 205).

- Kaffa ’l’-awázilu ’an kílin wa ’an kálin (Basít) ii. 230 (iv. 207).

- Kaffú ’l-maláma kafání múlimu ’l-sakami (Basít) iv. 235 (viii. 254).

- Kála ’l-’awázilu ’anní kad salá kazabú (Basít) ii. 460 (v. 158).

- Kála ’l-’awázilu má házá ’l-gharámu bi-hi (Basít) ii. 459 (v. 158).

- Kála ’l-imámu Abú Nuwásin wa-hwa fí (Kámil) ii. 458 (v. 157).

- Kála ’l-wushátu badá fí ’l-khaddi ’árizuhu (Basít) ii. 459 (v. 157).

- Kálat aráka khazabta ’l-shayba kultu la-há (Basít) ii. 218; iv. 277 (iv. 194; viii. 295).

- Kálat wa kad ’araztu ’an ghishyánihá (Kámil) i. 898 (iii. 303).

- Kálat wa kad la’iba ’l-gharámu bi-’itfihá (Kámil), iv. 525 (ix. 197).

- Kálati ’l-’ushsháku in lam yuskiná (Kámil) makhzúm, iv. 267 (viii. 285).

- Kalbu ’l-muhibbi ’alà ’l-ahbábi mat’úbu (Basít), i. 336; ii. 172 (ii. 62; iv. 144).

- Kalbu ’l-mutayyimi káda an yatafattatá (Kámil), i. 337 (ii. 63).

- Kaliftu bi-há fattánata ’l-Turki wa ’l-’Arab (Tawíl), ii. 345 (v. 32, replaced by lines from Bresl. ed.).

- Kaliftu bi-há wa kad tammat bi-husnin (Wáfir) iii. 540 (vii. 265).

- Kálú Abú ’l-’Sakri min Shaybána kultu lahum (Basít) ii. 409 (v. 100).

- Kálú badá khattu ’l-’izári bi-khaddihi (Kámil) ii. 219 (iv. 196).

- Kálú bayázu ’l-sha’ri núrun sáti’un (Kámil) iv. 276 (viii. 295).

- Kálú juninta bi-man tahwà fa-kultu lahum (Basít) i. 854; ii. 228; iv. 311 (iii. 258; iv. 205; viii. 326).

- Kálú wa kad alifat nafsí tafakkuhahá (Basít) iv. 251 (viii. 269).

- Kam ’Áshikin haddasa bi-ajfánihi (? second half is Mutakárib) i. 88 (i. 122).

- Kam laylatin kad bittu ma’zaujatí (Sarí’) iv. 677 (x. 1).

- Kam ma’sharin fí kubábihá nazalú (Munsarih) iii. 88 (vi. 91).

- Kam zá ’l-taraddudu fí ’l-autáni tabkíhá (Basít) iv. 223 (viii. 242).

- Kamá raká ahadukum baghlah (Sarí’) iv. 279 (viii. 297).

- Kamá ’shtahat khulikat hattà izá kamalat (Basít) ii. 216 (iv. 191).

- Kamá ’shtahat khulikat hattà izá ’tadalat (Basít) iv. 549 (ix. 221).

- Kamaru ’l-zámani yalúhu fí isfárihi (Kámil) iv. 614 (ix. 287).

- Kamarun tabaddà fí badí’i mahásini (Kámil) iv. 193 (viii. 207).

- Kamarun takámala fí samái jamálihi (Kámil) i. 157 (i. 205).

- Kamarun yasullu mina ’l-jufúni izà ’nsanà (Kámil) iv. 265 (viii. 284).

- Kamarun yufattiku bi ’l-lawáhizi in raná (Kámil) i. 281 (ii. 4).

- Kamulat sifátu ’l-’áshikína li-man ghadá (Kámil) iv. 236 (viii. 255).

- Kána lí kalbun a’íshu bi-hi (Madíd) ii. 437 (v. 131).

- Kána ’llazí khiftu an yakúná (Basít) i. 460 (ii. 189).

- Kánat khaliyyatu nahlin wa’hya ’ámiratun (Basít) iii. 226; iv. 618 (vi. 246; ix. 292).

- Kánat la-hú arjulu ’l-a’láji dáiratan (Basít) iv. 714 (x. 38).

- Kasaman bi-líni kiwámika ’l-mayyási (Kámil) ii. 170 (iv. 143).

- Kasaman bi-nishwati jafnihi wa bi-khasrihi (Kámil) i. 125 (i. 168).

- Kasaman bi-wajnatihi wa básimi saghrihi (Kamíl) i. 815; iv. 263 (iii. 217; viii. 282).

- Kasaman la-kad malaat ahádísí ’l-fazá (Kámil) i. 883 (iii. 287).

- Kasrun alayhi tahiyyatun wa salámu (Kámil) ii. 162 (iv. 134).

- Kasurat manákibuhú wa tála fakáruhu (Kámil) iv. 279 (viii. 297).

- Kataba ’l-’izáru-bi-’anbarin fí lúluin (Kámil) i. 569; iii. 553 (ii. 301; vii. 277).

- Kataba ’l-’izáru wa yá lahu min kátibin (Kamìl) i. 569 (ii. 301).

- Katabtu ilayka yá zína ’l-miláhi (Wáfir) iii. 448 (vii. 176).

- Katabtu ilayka wa’l-’abarátu tajrí (Wáfir) i. 625 (iii. 24).

- Katabtu ilayka yá súlí kitában (Wáfir) i. 625 (iii. 24).

- Katabtu walí kalbun bi-zikriki múla’un (Tawíl) i. 869 (iii. 293).

- Kaumí humú kalalú Umayma akhí (Kámil) ii. 139 (iv. 110).

- Kaumun taráhum ba’da má sana’ú (Sarí’) iii. 88.

- Kayfá ’l-julúsu ’alà nárin wa lá khamidat (Basít) i. 200 (i. 256).

- Kayfa ’l-sabílu ilà an ablugha ’l-arabá (Basít) ii. 354 (v. 42).

- Kayfa ’l-taríku ilà abwábi sulwáni (Basít) iv. 221 (viii. 240).

- Kayfa ’stibárí wa náru ’l-shauki fí kibadí (Basít) ii. 164 (iv. 136).

- Kazabta bísa anta min shaytáni (Rajaz) i. 710 (iii. 108).

- Kazabta fí kaulika min biláli (Rajaz) i. 709 (iii. 108).

- Khafarat bi-sayfi ’l-lahzi zimmata mighfarí (Kámil) i. 778 (iii. 179).

- Khajalat ghusúnu ’l-báni min khutwátihá (Kámil) iv. 202 (viii. 223).

- Khala’at hayákiluhá bi-jar’ái ’l-himà (Kámil) ii. 227 (iv. 240).

- Khalakta ’l-jamála la-ná fitnatan (Mutakárib) iv. 576 (ix. 249).

- Khalati’l-diyáru mina l-siráji ’l-táli’i (Kámil) iv. 128 (viii. 126).

- Khalati ’l-zawáyá min khabáyáhá kamá (Kámil) ii. 289 (iv. 267).

- Khalíláni mamnú’áni min kulli lazzatin (Tawíl) ii. 531 (v. 240).

- Khalílayya hal absartumá au sami’tumá (Tawíl) iii. 160 (vi. 174).

- Khalílayya hal tahta ’l-samái baniyyatun (Tawíl) ii. 414 (v. 107).

- Khalílayya káma ’l-kalbu wa ’l-dam’u sájimu (Tawíl) i. 615 (iii. 14).

- Khalílayya inní mughrimu ’l-kalbi háimu (Tawíl) iii. 483 (vii. 212).

- Khalílayya Rayyá kad ajadda bi-kaurihá (Tawíl) iii. 369 (vii. 93).

- Khalílí kuffa ’an laumí wa ’azlí (Wáfir) i. 711 (iii. 110).

- Khalíliya kam házá ’l-taanní wa-asbiru (Tawíl) i. 448 (ii. 178).

- Khalíliya lá tas-al ’alà má bi-muhjatí (Tawíl) i. 206 (i. 264).

- Kharajat tashhudu ’l-rifáka ruwaydan (Khafíf) ii. 451 (v. 149).

- Kharajtu wa fí amalí ’audatun (Mutakárib) i. 666 (iii. 64).

- Kharajú bi-hi wa li-kulli bákin khalfahu (Kámil) i. 541 (ii. 281).

- Kharasa ’l-lisánu wa kalla fí-ki kalámí (Kámil) iv. 240 (viii. 258).

- Khayáluhumá má laysa yabrihu sá’atan (Tawíl) i. 443 (ii. 173)

- Khayáluka bayna tábakati ’l-jufúni (Wáfir) iv. 58 (viii. 61).

- Khayáluka fí ’ayní wa zikruka fí famí (Tawíl) i. 778 (iii. 179).

- Khayáluka fí ’l-tabá’udi wa ’l-tadání (Wáfir) i. 318 (ii. 42).

- Khayáluki ’indí laysa yabrahu sá’atan (Tawíl) iv. 64 (viii. 66).

- Khazanathu ka ’l-ummi ’l-shafíkati bi-*’bnihá (Kámil) iv. 519 (ix. 191).

- Khulikta min ’al-turábi fa-sirta hayyan (Wáfir) ii. 215 (iv. 190).

- Khuliktu mina ’l-turábi fa-sirtu shakhsan (Wáfir) ii. 529 (v. 237).

- Khuz malíkan fauka katfika wa ’rtahil (Kámil) i. 218 (i. 278).

- Khuzú hizrakum min tarfihá fa-hwa sáhirun (Tawíl) i. 564; i. 848; (ii. 295; iii. 252).

- Kif bi ’l-diyári wa hayyi ’l-arbu’a ’l-durusá (Basít) i. 452 (ii. 181).

- Kif wa ’stami’ má jarà lí (Mujtass) iv. 207 (viii. 228).

- Kifí wa ’nzurí minní wakú’a ’ajáibi (Tawíl) i. 708 (iii. 107).

- Kifú bi-rusúmi ’l-dári wa ’stakhbirú ’an-ná (Tawíl) ii. 16 (iii. 328).

- Kifú wa ’nzurú hála ’llazí tahjurúnahu (Tawíl) iv. 63 (viii. 66).

- Kifú zawwidúní nazratan kabla baynikum (Tawíl) i. 290 (ii. 15).

- Kiláná sawáun fí ’l-hawà ghayra annahá (Tawíl) i. 457.

- Kissatí a’zamu kissah (Ramal) ii. 287 (iv. 265).

- Kitábuka yá Masrúru kad hayyaja ’l-balwà (Tawíl) iv. 225 (viii. 245).

- Kiwámuka fattánun wa tarfuka ahwaru (Tawíl) iv. 43 (viii. 47).

- Kul li-kaumin hum li-’ishkí jahilú (Ramal) iv. 317 (viii. 332).

- Kul li ’l-ghazálati wa-hya ghayru ghazálati (Kámil) ii. 436 (v. 130).

- Kul li ’l-malíhati fí ’l-khimári ’l-fákhití (Kámil) i. 219 (i. 280).

- Kul li ’l-malíhati fí ’l-khimári ’l-muzhabi (Kámil) iv. 273 (viii. 291).

- Kul li ’l-malíhati fí ’l-kiná’i ’l-azraki (Kámil) ii. 286 (iv. 264).

- Kul li-man malla waslaná wa jafáná (Khafíf) i. 136 (i. 181).

- Kul li-man sadda ’átiban (Khafíf) ii. 436 (v. 131).

- Kul li-man yahmilu kamman (Ramal) i. 7 (i. 15).

- Kúlí li-tayfiki yansaní ✿ ’An mazja’í wakta ’l-hujú’ (Kámil) iii. 385 (vii. 109).

- Kúlí li-tayfiki yansaní ✿ ’An mazja’í wakta ’l-manám (Kámil) iii. 383 (vii. 108).

- Kúlí li-tayfiki yansaní ✿ ’An mazja’í wakta ’l-rukád (Kámil) iii. 383 (vii. 109).

- Kúlí li-tayfiki yansaní ✿ ’An mazja’í wakta ’l-wasan (Kámil) iii. 383 (vii. 108).

- Kullu ’bni unsà wa in tálat salámatuhu (Basít) ii. 96 (iv. 63).

- Kullu juz-in min mahásinihá (Madíd) iii. 404 (vii. 131).

- Kullu shay-in mina ’l-dimá-i harámun (Khafíf) i. 61 (i. 89).

- Kultu li ’l-wardi má li-shaukika yúzí (Khafíf) iv. 257 (viii. 276).

- Kúlú li-man náwama ’l-ayyámu lah rámat (Basít) i. 45 (i. 68).

- Kulúbu ’l-’áshikína la-há ’uyúnu (Wáfir) ii. 261 (iv. 238).

- Kun ’an humúmika mu’rizan (Kámil) i. 34 (i. 56).

- Kun ’an umúrika mu’rizan (Kámil) ii. 17 (iii. 328).

- Kun halíman izá bulíta bi-ghayzin (Khafíf) ii. 86, 244 (iv. 54, 221).

- Kun kayfa shíta fa-inna ’lláha zú karamin (Basít) i. 472; iv. 258 (ii. 202; viii. 277).

- Kunná ’alà zahrihá wa’l ’ayshu fí raghadin (Basít) ii. 383; iii. 398 (v. 71; vii. 123).

- Kunná wa kánat la-ná ’al-ayyámu khádimatan (Basít) i. 452 (ii. 182).

- Kurratu ’l-’ayni habíbí waladí (Ramal) ii. 548 (v. 260).

- Kuzubu ’l-zabarjadi kad humilna wa innamá (Kámil) iv. 257 (viii. 275).

- Lá a’shiku ’l-abyaza ’l-manfúkha min simani (Basít) ii. 275 (iv. 252).

- Lá budda lí min muddatin mahtúmatin (Kámil) i. 317; iv. 86 (ii. 41; viii. 83).

- Lá farraka ’lláhu túla’l-dahri baynakumá (Basít) ii. 385 (v. 74).

- Lá kána yaumu ’l-firáki aslan (Basít) iv. 45 (viii. 49).

- Lá tahjurú man lá ta’awwada hajrakum (Kámil) i. 890 (iii. 295).

- Lá tahsibú inní nasaytu ’uhúdakum (Kámil) i. 835 (iii. 238).

- Lá tahsunu’l-wafratu illá wa-hí (Sarí’) i. 497 (ii. 230).

- Lá ta’jalanna amíra ’l-mu-minína fa-kad (Basít) iii. 401 (vii. 128).

- Lá taj’alanní fadáka ’lláhu min malikin (Basít) iii. 402 (vii. 129).

- Lá takis amradan bi-unsà wa là tus(ghi) (Khafíf) i. 898 (iii. 303).

- Lá talka illá bi-laylin man tuwásiluhu (Basít) ii. 275 (not translated).

- Lá tamananna ’alà l-nisái (Kámil) i. 6 (i. 13).

- Lá tamananna fatan askanta muhjatahu (Basít) i. 746 (iii. 145).

- Lá tarhalanna fa-má lí ’an-kumú jaladun (Basít) iv. 59 (viii. 63).

- Lá tarkunanna ilà ’l-firáki (Kámil) i. 376 (ii. 105).

- Lá tartají wasla ’llatí ’ulliktahá (Kámil) iv. 194 (viii. 208).

- Lá tas-ali ’l-dahra insáfan fa-tazlimuhu (Basít) i. 183 (i. 237).

- Lá tashribi ’l-ráha illá min yaday rashain (Basít) i. 61; ii. 378; iv. 527 (i. 88; v. 66; ix. 198).

- Lá tashriban min ba’da aklika ’ájilan (Kámil) ii. 516 (v. 222).

- Lá tazlimanna izá má kunta muktadiran (Basít) i. 737; ii. 214 (iii. 136; iv. 189).

- Lá ta’zulíhi fa-inna ’l-’azla yúji’uhu (Basít) i. 566 (ii. 297).

- Lá ta’zulú ’l-mahzúna fí ahzánihi (Kámil) i. 886 (iii. 291).

- Lá tuksiranna khidá’í (Mujtass) i. 737 (iii. 137).

- Lá tushibi ’l-a’wara yauman wa kun (Sarí’) ii. 218 (iv. 194).

- Lá uhibbu ’l-siwáka min ajli anní (Khafíf) i. 871 (iii. 275).

- Lá wa ’llazí sajada ’l-jibáhu la-hu (Munsarih) ii. 455 (v. 152).

- Lá yaktumu ’l-sirra illá kullu zí sikatin (Basít) ii. 256 (iv. 233).

- Lá yakun zannuka illà sayyian (Ramal) i. 743 (iii. 142).

- Lá zála bábuka ka’batan maksúdatan (Kámil) ii. 175 (iv. 148).

- Lá ziltu mu’tarizan ’alà ahli ’l-hawà (Kámil) i. 885 (iii. 290).

- Lá ziltu alsama warda khaddin ghazzin (Kámil) iv. 314 (viii. 329).

- La-akhfà hubbahum má kána yakhfà (Wáfir) iv. 61 (not translated).

- La’alla ’lláha yajma’uná karíban (Wáfir) iv. 149 (viii. 141).

- La-’amriya lá yahlú liya ’l-’ayshu ba’dakum (Tawíl) i. 776 (iii. 177).

- La-ashkurannaka má náhat mutawwakatun (Basít) iv. 100 (viii. 100).

- La-atrukanna ilà ’l-firák (Kámil) iv. 298 (viii. 314).

- Ladaykum dawáu ’l-kalbi wa ’l-kalbu záhibun (Tawíl) iv. 76 (viii. 78).

- La-há a’yunun insánuhá bi-asábi’in (Tawíl) iv. 172 (viii. 166).

- La-há basharun míslu ’l-haríri wa mantiku (Tawíl) i. 761 (iii. 163).

- La-há fí zawáyá ’l-wajhi tis’u masáibi (Tawíl) iv. 85 (viii. 86).

- La-há kafalun ta’allaka fí za’ífin (Wáfir) i. 823 (iii. 226).

- La-há ’sfirárun ka-launi ’l-shamsi mubtahijun (Basít) ii. 279 (iv. 257).

- La-hájatu ’l-mari fí ’l-idbári idbáru (Basít) ii. 463 (v. 162).

- Láhat ’alayka siyábu ’l-sa’di yá dáru (Basít) iv. 192 (viii. 206).

- La-hú kalamun ’amma ’l-akálíma naf’uhu (Tawíl) i. 94 (i. 128).

- La-hú khálun ’alà safháti khaddin (Wáfir) iv. 247 (viii. 265).

- La-hu wajhun kawajhi ’l-hiláli (?) i. 133 (i. 177).

- La-in ’ufítu min marazin bi-jismí (Wáfir) iv. 67 (viii. 70).

- La-in zammaná ba’da ’l-tanáí takarrubun (Tawíl) i. 117 (i. 157).

- La-ka fí ’l-kulúbi saríratun lá tazharu (Kámil) i. 187 (i. 241).

- La-ka ’l-hamdu yá man fazluhú mutawátirun (Tawíl) iv. 190 (viii. 183).

- La-ka ’l-hamdu yá mustaujiba ’l-hamdi wa ’l-shukri (Tawíl) i. 528 (ii. 261).

- La-kad ’ásha Masrúrun zamánan muna’-’aman (Tawíl) iv. 214 (viii. 234).

- La-kad kafà má jarà li ’l-sabbi madma’uhu (Basít) i. 804 (iii. 206).

- La-kad kalla sabrí summa záda tamalmulí (Tawíl) iv. 10 (viii. 14).

- La-kad khiltuhá shamsa ’l-zuhà fa-tukhuyyilat (Tawíl) iv. 265 (viii. 284).

- La-kad kataba ’l-dahru fazla ’l-kirámi (Mutakárib) i. 94 (i. 128).

- La-kad kuntu ’údan li ’l-balábili manzilan (Tawíl) iv. 262 (viii. 281).

- La-kad rá’aní badru ’l-dujà bi-sudúdihi (Tawíl) i. 873 (iii. 277).

- La-kad tála laylí wa ’l-wushátu hujú’u (Tawíl) i. 818 (iii. 221).

- La-kad zahaba ’l-himáru bi-ummi ’Amrin (Wáfir) ii. 424 (v. 118).

- Lam a’dimi ’l-hazma wa lákinnaní (Sarí’) i. 369 (ii. 98).

- Lam adri kaulan izá habbú mukálamatí (Basít) iv. 604 (ix. 276).

- Lam ansahú muz káma yakshifu ’ámidan (Kámil) iv. 580 (ix. 253).

- Lam a’shiki ’l-sumra illà min hiyázatihim (Basít) ii. 274 (iv. 251).

- Lam yabka illá nafasun háfitun (Sarí’) iv. 126; iii. 393 (vii. 119; viii. 124).

- Lam yubkiní illá hadísu firákihi (Kámil) iv. 59 (viii. 63).

- Lamá raání láimí fí ’l-hawà (Sarí’) iv. 334 (ix. 1).

- Lama’a ’l-barku ’l-yamání (Ramal) i. 449 (ii. 179).

- Lammá anákhú kubayla ’l-subhi ’ísahumu (Basít) ii. 442 (v. 140).

- Lammá da’athu ilà wisálí ’itfatun (Kámil) i. 900 (iii. 306).

- Lammá nubíná bi ’l-firáki wa hakkamat (Kámil) i. 94 (i. 129).

- Lammá raaytu ’l-najma sáhin tarfahu (Kámil) i. 819 (iii. 221).

- Lámú ’alà hubbi ’l-malíhi wa ’annafú (Kámil) i. 870 (iii. 233).

- La-ná ’indakum wa’dun fa-hallá wafaytumu (Tawíl) i. 878 (iii. 282).

- La-ná sadíkun wa la-hú lihyatun (Sarí’) iv. 280 (viii. 298).

- Lau ’alimná kudúmakum la-nasharná (Khafíf) i. 85, 211 (i. 117, 271).

- Lau anna ’azzata hákamat shamsa ’l-zuhà (Kámil) i. 373 (ii. 102).

- Lau annahum janahú li ’l-sabbi au zárú (Basít) iv. 263 (viii. 281).

- Lau annaní asbahtu fí kulli ni ’matin (Tawíl) i. 50 (i. 75).

- Lau kána má tadda’íhi hakkan (Basít) ii. 454 (v. 151).

- Lau kíla lí wa lahíbu ’l-nári muttakidun (Basít) iii. 559 (vii. 282).

- Lau kíla lí wa zafíru ’l-harri yattakidu (Basít) i. 874 (iii. 279).

- Lau kunta tasduku fí ’l-mahab(bati) (Kámil) i. 678 (iii. 77).

- Lau kuntu adrí bi ’l-mahabbati hákazá (Kámil) iii. 611 (vii. 330).

- Lau kuntu ashrahu má alkáhu min huraki (Basít) i. 904 (iii. 310).

- Lau ta’lamu ’l-dáru man kad zárahá farahat (Basít) i. 132 (i. 176).

- Laulá tádabuhú wa husnu sikátihi (Kámil) i. 182 (i. 235).

- Launu ’l-habábi la-há launun wa ghubratuhá (Basít) ii. 279 (iv. 257).

- Laysa fí kulli sá’atin wa awánin (Khafíf) ii. 213 (iv. 188).

- Layta ’l-khayálu ’alà ’l-ahbábi má taraká (Basít) ii. 641 (v. 348).

- Layta shir’í bi-ayyí zanbin rumíná (Khafíf) iv. 219 (viii. 238).

- Laytaní absartu házá’ (’l-wakta) (Ramal) i. 735 (iii. 134).

- Lí ashrakun samhu ’l’-ináni mugháirun (Kámil) i. 493 (ii. 225).

- Lí fí mahabbatikum shuhúdun arba’un (Kámil) iv. 106 (viii. 106).

- Lí habíbun izá zahartu ilayhi (Khafíf) ii. 270 (iv. 247).

- Lí habíbun khayáluhú nusbu ’ayni (Khafíf) ii. 269 (iv. 246).

- Lí humámun kad samá auja’l-’ulà (Ramal) i. 198 (i. 253).

- Likáu ’l-nási laysa yufídu shay-an (Wáfir) ii. 213 (iv. 188).

- Li-kulli shay-in mina ’l-ashyái míkátu (Basít) ii. 579 (v. 294).

- Li ’lláhi darru mubashsharí bi-kudúmihim (Kámil) i. 185; ii. 230 (i. 239; iv. 207).

- Li ’l-wardi ’indí mahallun (Mujtass) iv. 256 (viii. 274).

- Lima lá amílu ilà ’l-izári izá badá (Kámil) ii. 280 (iv. 258).

- Lisánu ’l-hawà fí muhjatí la-ka nátikun (Tawíl) ii. 163, 283; iv. 303 (iv. 135, 261; viii. 319).

- Liya ayrun yanámu lauman wa shúman (Khafíf) iv. 275 (viii. 293).

- Luz bi ’l-kirámi baní ’l-kirámí fa-innamá (Kámil) i. 279 (ii. 2).

- Má absarat ’aynáka ahsana manziran (Kámil) i. 561 (ii. 292).

- Má absarat ’aynáya misla ’l-lauzi fí (Kámil) iv. 252 (viii. 270).

- Má ahsana ’l-’afwa mina ’l-kádiri (Sarí’) i. 73 (i. 103).

- Má amarra ’l-firáka li ’l-ahbábi (Khafíf) ii. 246 (iv. 222).

- Má asfarat ’an muhayyá ’l-shamsi fi ’l-ghasaki (Basít) iv. 266 (viii. 285).

- Má atyaba waktaná wa ahnà (Wáfir) i. 230 (i. 293).

- Má bána ’uzrí fíhi hattà ’azzará (Kámil) i. 659 (iii. 57).

- Má dámat al-arzu arzan wa ’l-samáu samá (Basít) iv. 644 (ix. 317).

- Má fí zamánika man tarjú muwaddatahu (Basít) i. 159; ii. 213 (i. 207; iv. 187).

- Má gharradat saharan warkáu fí fananin (Basít) i. 424 (ii. 152).

- Má habba ríhu ’l-kurbi li ’l-mushtáki (Kámil) iv. 220 (viii. 239).

- Má hazzaní ’l-shauku hattà tihtu ’an kalimí (Basít) iv. 741 (ix. 322).

- Má hílatu ’mar-i wa ’l-akdáru járiyatun (Basít) ii. 40 (iii. 341)

- Má kad taraktu fa-má khallaftuhú karaman (Basít) iii. 89 (vi. 92).

- Má khába man sammáka Unsa ’l-wujúd (Sarí’) ii. 346 (v. 33).

- Má lá yakúnu fa-lá yakúnu bi-hílatin (Kámil) i. 548, 760 (ii. 279; iii. 162).

- Má l-’ayshu illá an yarà laka báriku (Kámil) i. 666 (iii. 65).

- Má ’l-dáru muz ghibtumú yá sádatí dárun (Basít) i. 162; ii. 682 (i. 211; v. 381).

- Má li ’l-ghurábi bi-dári ’l-hibbi yabkíhá (Basít) iv. 223 (viii. 242).

- Má li ’l-muhibbi ma’a ’l-habíbi marámu (Kámil) ii. 574 (ii. 289).

- Má li ’l-zamáni wa ’li ’l-tahakkumi baynaná (Kámil) ii. 434 (v. 128).

- Má lí marartu ’alà ’l-kubúri musalliman (Kámil) i. 648 (iii. 46).

- Má lí usalliya nafsí bi ’l-muháli ilà (Basít) i. 199.

- Má lí wafaytu bi-’ahdikum fa-ghadartumú (Kámil) ii. 264 (iv. 241).

- Má lí wa-li ’l-láhí ’alayka yu’annifu (Kámil) i. 572, 829 (ii. 304; iii. 232).

- Má min suláfatihí sakartu wa innamá (Kámil) ii. 460 (v. 158).

- Má raayná wa lá sami’ná bi-shakhsin (Khafíf) iv. 278 (viii. 296).

- Má rajulun tálat la-hú lihyatun (Sarí’) iv. 280 (viii. 298).

- Má salwatu ’l-’ushsháki illá ba’ídun (Sarí’) iv. 148 (viii. 143).

- Má’stakmala ’l-lazzáti illá fatan (Sarí’) ii. 379 (v. 67).

- Má tahsunu ’l-arzu illá ’inda zahratihá (Basít) i. 358 (ii. 86).

- Má tarakná ’l-wadá’a yauma ’ftarakná (Khafíf) iv. 59 (viii. 63).

- Má tushrabu ’l-kásu illá ma’ akhí sikatin (Basít) i. 61 (i. 88).

- Má uhayláhá luyayláti ’l-wafá (Ramal) ii. 374 (v. 61).

- Má yaktumu ’l-sirra illá kullu zí sikatin (Basít) i. 60 (i. 87).

- Má zá takúlína fí-man shaffahú sakamun (Basít) ii. 385, 465 (v. 73, 164).

- Madadtu ilà ’l-taudí’i kaffan zaífatan (Tawíl) i. 771 (iii. 173).

- Ma ínatun má bi-há li-sákinihá (Munsarih) i. 82 (i. 114).

- Mahmá lahazta ta’allamat má tabtaghí (Kámil) ii. 519 (v. 226).

- Majálu kulúbi ’l-’árifína bi-rauzatin (Tawíl) ii. 552 (v. 264).

- Makkiníní min búsi yusráki ’ashran (Khafíf) ii. 157 (iv. 129).

- Malaka ’l-salásu ’l-ghániyátu ’inání (Kámil) iv. 571 (ix. 243).

- Malakti kalbí bi-alházin wa wajnáti (Basít) iv. 238 (viii. 256).

- Malíhatu ’l-wasfi kad tammat mahásinuhá (Basít) i. 659 (iii. 57).

- Maliku ’l-mulúki izá wahab (Kámil) iv. 711 (x. 35).

- Malikun izá jálat ’alayhi mawákibun (Kámil) i. 278 (ii. 1).

- Mamshúkatu l-khasri ghulámiyyatun (Sarí’) ii. 462 (v. 161).

- Man’ásha ba’da ’aduwwihi (Kámil) i. 316 (ii. 41).

- Man atla’a ’l-nása ’alà sirrihi (Sarí’) i. 60 (i. 87).

- Man kádahu ’l’-áhirátu (Mujtass) i. 813 (iii. 216).

- Man kála awwalu ’l-hawà ’khtiyáru (Rajaz) i. 570 (ii. 302).

- Man kána lá ya’shiku ’l-ajyáda wa ’l-hudaka (Basít) i. 635 (iii. 34).

- Man kána yamliku dirhamayni ta’allamat (Kámil) ii. 197 (iv. 171).

- Man la-hú fí hizámihi alfu kamin (Khafíf) ii. 434 (v. 129).

- Man lam yazuk hulwa ’l-gharámi wa murrahu (Kámil) ii. 259 (iv. 237).

- Man lí bi-asmara turwà ’an ma’átifihi (Basít) iv. 164; ii. 280 (iv. 258; viii. 158).

- Man lí yusá’iduní ’alà balwáí (Kámil) i. 315 (ii. 40).

- Man mallaní fa’lyumzi ’anní ’ámidan (Kámil) iv. 299 (viii. 315).

- Man mujírí min ’ishki zabyati insi (Khafíf) iii. 559 (vii. 282).

- Man yasna’i ’l-khayra bayna ’l-khulki yujza bi-hi (Basít) ii. 412 (v. 104).

- Manáratu ’l-jámi’i fí wajhihi (Sarí’) iv. 278 (viii. 296).

- Marartu bi-amradayni fa-kultu inní (Wáfir) ii. 376 (v. 64).

- Marartu bi-kabrin dárisin wasta rauzatin (Tawíl) i. 593 (ii. 325).

- Mashaynáhá khuttan kutibat ’alayná (Wáfir) i. 77; iv. 554, 729 (i. 107; ix. 226; x. 53).

- Matà ’l-ayyámu tasmahu bi ’l-talákí (Wáfir) iv. 85 (viii. 86).

- Matà tantafí náru ’l-firáki bi-kurbikum (Tawíl) iv. 59 (viii. 62).

- Matà tas-hú wa kabluka mustatáru (Wáfir) ii. 389 (v. 78).

- Matà yashtafí minka ’l-fuádu ’l-mu ’azzabu (Tawíl) i. 565 (ii. 296).

- Matà yashtafí kalbu ’l-kaíbi mina ’l-bu’di (Tawíl) i. 660 (iii. 58).

- Mazà ’umrí wa ’umru ’l-wajdi báki (Wáfir) iv. 331 (viii. 345).

- Min ’ádati ’l-dahri idbárun wa ikbálun (Basít) i. 415 (ii. 143).

- Min ba’di yaumí fí Dimiskka wa laylatí (Kámil) i. 180 (i. 233).

- Min kasrati ’l-bu’di yá habíbí (Basít) i. 764 (iii. 166).

- Min makáni ’l-habíbi habba nasímu (Khafíf) iv. 89 (viii. 90).

- Mu’áwiya yá zá ’l-júdi wa ’l-hilmi wa ’l-fazli (Tawíl) iii. 399 (vii. 125).

- Muhafhafatu ’l-azyáli ’azbu mazákihá (Tawíl) ii. 533 (v. 241).

- Muhibbun izá má bána ’anhu habíbuhu (Tawíl) iv. 32 (viii. 36).

- Mulamlamatun tubdí li-kásidi jaufihá (Tawíl) iv. 249 (viii. 267).

- Mulamlamatu ’l-jaybayni maurúdatu ’l-dami (Tawíl) ii. 530 (v. 239).

- Nádá ’l-rahíla suhayran fí ’l-dujà ’l-hádí (Kámil) iv. 219 (viii. 239).

- Nafsí ’l-fidáu li-zái-nína rahíluhum (Kámil) i. 887 (iii. 292).

- Nálat ’alà yadihá má lam tanalhu yadí (Basít) i. 774 (iii. 176).

- Nasahtu fa-lam uflah wa khánú fa-aflahú (Tawíl) i. 35 (i. 58).

- Nasakhat nufúsu ’l-’áshikína bi-khaddihi (Kámil) i. 659 (iii. 58).

- Nasharat salása zawá-ibin min sba’rihá (Kámil) i. 823; ii. 84 (iii. 226; iv. 51).

- Nasímu ’l-sabá habbat la-ná min rusúmihá (Tawíl) iv. 191 (viii. 206).

- Nasíma ’l-sabá in juzta arza ahibbatí (Tawíl) iv. 120 (viii. 120).

- Náwaltahá shibha khaddayhá mu’attakatan (Basít) i. 62 (i. 89).

- Nazarat ’ayní li-hayní (Ramal) ii. 388 (v. 76).

- Nazartu, ilayhá nazratan fa-tahayyarat (Tawíl) iv. 526 (ix. 197).

- Nubítu anna ’l-báza ’allaka marratan (Kámil) ii. 132 (iv. 103).

- Nushabbihu bi ’l-ghusni ’l-ratíbi jahálatan (Tawíl) i. 116 (i. 156).

- Raà ’lláhu wardan ghadá asfará (Mutakárib) iv. 257 (viii. 276).

- Raà ’l-nabiyyu ’llazí kad kána bi ’l-basari (Basít) ii. 573 (v. 289).

- Raà’snayni ’ayní yamshiyání ’alà ’l-sarà (Tawíl) i. 619 (iii. 18).

- Raat kamara ’l-samái fa-azkaratní (Wáfir) ii. 84 (iv. 51).

- Raaytu bi-’ayní náimayni ’alà ’l-sarà (Wáfir) i. 828 (iii. 232).

- Raaytu fí sadrihá hukkayni kad khutimá (Basít) i. 116 (i. 156).

- Raaytu ghusnan ’alà kasíbin (Basít) iv. 577 (ix. 250).

- Raaytu tayran marra bí fí ’l-manám (Sarí’) iv. 196.

- Raaytuhú yȧzribu ’l-nákúsa kultu la-hu (Basít) iv. 313 (viii. 329).

- Raaytuka mukbilan fa-ghazaztu tarfí (Wáfir) ii. 20 (iii. 331).

- Radadta málí wa lam tabkhal ’alayya bi-hi (Basít) ii. 140 (iv. iii).

- Rakka ’l-zamánu li-hálatí (Kámil) i. 136; iv. 46 (iii. 135; viii. 50).

- Rakka ’l-zujáju wa-rakkati ’l-khamru (Kámil) i. 276 (i. 349).

- Ramání ’l-dahru bi ’l-azrái hattà (Wáfir) iii. 622 (vii. 340).

- Ramatní bi-sahmin afsada ’l-kalba wa ’nsanat (Tawíl) iii. 413 (vii. 141).

- Ramidun bi-hí amrázuhu (Kámil) iv. 280 (viii. 297).

- Rasada ’l-munajjimu laylatan fa-badá lahu (Kámil) i. 125; 157 (i. 167; 206).

- Rasúla ’l-rizà ahlan wa sahlan wa marhabá (Tawíl) i. 595 (ii. 326).

- Ríha ’l-sabá tuhdí ilayya nasíman (Kámil) iii. 396 (vii. 122).

- Ruddú ’alayya habíbí (Mujtass) ii. 367 (v. 55).

- Ruddú ’l-fuáda kamá ’ahidtu ilà ’l-hashà (Kámil) iv. 42 (viii. 37).

- Rúhí ’l-fidáu li-zabbáli shagiftu bi-hi (Basít) i. 244 (i. 312).

- Rumítu mina ’l-zamáni bi-sahmi lahzin (Wáfir) i. 773 (iii. 175).

- Ruwaydaka yá Masrúru in zurta dárahá (Tawíl) iv. 217 (viii. 237).

- Sa’ádátun tujaddidu kulla yaumin (Wáfir) i. 156 (i. 204).

- Sa-aktamu má bí min gharámí wa ashjání (Tawíl) ii. 555 (v. 267).

- Saaltuhá kublatan yauman wa kad nazarat (Basít) ii. 217 (iv. 192).

- Saaltukumú bi ’lláhi yá sádatí mahlan (Tawíl) ii. 263 (iv. 241).

- Saaltu ’llazí hal anta hurrun fa-kála lá (Tawíl) ii. 402 (v. 93).

- Saaltu man amrazaní (Rajaz) i. 334 (ii. 60).

- Sa-asbiru tautínan ’alà hajri sáhibí (Tawíl) iv. 331 (viii. 345).

- Sabáhatun li ’l-wajhi kul wa ’l-basharah (Rajaz) i. 196 (i. 252).

- Sabran li-hukmika yá Iláhí fí ’l-kazà (Kámil) i. 51; ii. 16; iv. 13 (i. 77; iii. 328; viii. 17).

- Safá fí wajhihí máu ’l-jamáli (Wáfir) iv. 282 (viii. 299).

- Safarna budúran wa ’njalayna ahillatan (Tawíl) iv. 286 (viii. 304).

- Sáfir tajid ’iwazan ’amman tufárikuhu (Basít) i. 151 (i. 197).

- Sajana ’l-fuáda wa dam’a ’ayní atlaká (Kámil) iv. 241 (viii. 259).

- Sakà ’l-jazírata záta ’l-zilli wa ’l-shajari (Basít) iv. 715 (x. 40).

- Sakà ’lláhu arzan anbatat ’úda mutribin (Tawíl) ii. 535 (v. 244).

- Sakà ’lláhu bustánan tadallat kutúfuhu (Tawíl) iv. 248 (viii. 266).

- Sakání khamratan min ríki fíhi (Wáfir) ii. 384 (v. 72).

- Sakara ’l-’áshiku fí hubbi ’l-habíb (Ramal) ii. 351 (v. 39).

- Sakartu min lahzihí lá min mudámatihi (Basít) i. 764 (iii. 166).

- Sakattu wa lam akul inní muhibbun (Wáfir) ii. 454 (v. 151).

- Sakílatu ’l-ardáfi máilatun (Sarí’) i. 370 (ii. 98).

- Sakílatun mislu zakki ’l-bauli muntafikhun (Basít) ii. 274 (iv. 256).

- Sakulat zujájátun atayná furraghan (Kámil) iv. 716 (x. 40).

- Salabatní sittu miláhin hisáni (Khafíf) ii. 282 (iv. 260).

- Salà khátirí ’an Zaynabin wa Nawárí (Tawíl) i. 835 (iii. 239).

- Salaktu ’l-kaná’ata wa ’l-infiráda (Mutakárib) i. 751 (iii. 152).

- Salámí ’alà ’l-ahbábi fí kulli manzalin (Tawíl) i. 853 (iii. 256).

- Salámí ’alà man fí ’l-siyábi mina ’l-kaddi (Tawíl) ii. 83 (iv. 50).

- Salámun ’alà má fí ’l-siyábi mina ’l-kaddi (Tawíl) iv. 648 (ix. 321).

- Salámun ’alà man zára fí ’l-naumi tayfuhá (Tawíl) iv. 221 (viii. 241).

- Salámun ’alaykum laysa lí ’ankumú ghinà (Tawíl) iv. 305 (viii. 320).

- Salámun ’alaykum min muhibbin mutayyamin (Tawíl) iii. 652 (vii. 368).

- Salámun min khazáini lutfi rabbí (Wáfir) i. 869 (iii. 273).

- Salásatu aswábin ’alà jasadin ratbi (Tawíl) iv. 252 (viii. 270).

- Salásatun mana’athá ’an ziyáratiná (Basít) i. 828; iv. 260 (iii. 231; viii. 279).

- Salí kitábiya ’ammá khattahú kalamí (Basít) i. 870 (iii. 274).

- Sallà wa-sáma li-amrin kána yatlubuhu (Basít) i. 532 (ii. 264).

- Sallim umúraka li ’l-latífi ’l-álimi (Kámil) i. 34 (i. 56).

- Sallim umúrak ilà rabbi ’l-samá taslam (Basít) iv. 156 (viii. 151).

- Sallimi ’l-amra ilà rabbi ’l-bashar (Ramal) i. 45 (i. 68).

- Samániyatun fí ’l-majdi huzta jamí’ahá (Tawíl) i. 866 (iii. 271).

- Samati ’l-fazáilu iz du’íta lahá abá (Kámil) i. 28 (i. 47).

- Sámih akháka izá khalat (Kámil) ii. 139 (iv. 110)

- Sami’ná ata’ná summa mutná fa-ballighú (Tawíl) i. 589 (ii. 321).

- Sarà tayfu Su’dà tárikan fa ’stafazzaní (Tawíl) iv. 323 (viii. 337).

- Sarà tayfu Su’dà tárikan yastafizzuní (Tawíl) ii. 28 (iv. 267).

- Sarà tayfu Laylà ’inda má ghalaba ’l-karà (Tawíl) iv. 10 (viii. 14).

- Sarati ’l-nasímu ’alà ’l-ghusúni fa-shábahat (Kámil) iv. 249 (viii. 267).

- Sarà yakta’u ’l-zalmáa wa ’l-laylu ’ákifun (Tawíl) iii. 410 (vii. 138).

- Saudáu bayzáu ’l-fi’áli kaannahá (Kámil) ii. 274 (iv. 251).

- Shabbahtu kaddaka bi ’l-kazíbi (Kámil) ii. 277 (iv. 255).

- Shabíhatu ’l-badri izá má mazà (Sarí’) ii. 492 (v. 192).

- Shajarátu wardin asfarin jazabat (Kámil) iv. 257 (viii. 276).

- Shaká alama ’l-firáki ’l-násu kablí (Wáfir) iv. 61 (viii. 65).

- Shaká alama ’l-gharámi ’l’-násu kablí (Wáfir) i. 781 (iii. 183).

- Shakauná ilà ahbábiná túla layliná (Tawíl) ii. 135 (iv. 106).

- Shallat yamínuka yá kaynun bi-má wasakat (Basít) iv. 227 (viii. 246).

- Sharibná wa ’afwu ’lláhi min kulli jánibin (Tawíl) iv. 259 (viii. 277).

- Sharibtu ’l-isma hattà zála ’aklí (Rajaz) ii. 518 (v. 224).

- Shatta ’l-mazáru wa ’anhum kalla mustabarí (Basít) ii. 353 (v. 41).

- Shaukí ilayka ’alà ’l-zamáni jadídu (Kámil) ii. 235 (iv. 211).

- Shayáni lau bakati ’l-dímáa ’alayhimá (Kámil) iv. 106, 245 (viii. 206, 263).

- Silí muhibbaki lá takhshà mu’ákibatan (Basít) ii. 385 (v. 74).

- Subhána jabbári ’l-samá (Kámil) iv. 76 (viii. 78).

- Subhána rabbi jamí’a ’l-husni a’táki (Basít) ii. 171 (iv. 143).

- Suni ’l-sirra jahdak wa lá túdi’ih (Mutakárib) i. 59 (i. 86).

- Ta’allakati ’l-ámálu min-ka bi-waslina (Tawíl) iii. 496 (vii. 224).

- Taammul sun’a rabbika kayfa yátí (Wáfir) iv. 16 (viii. 20).

- Taanna wa lá ta’jal li-amrin turíduhu (Tawíl) i. 159, 242; ii. 214 (i. 207; iv. 189).

- Ta’ashshaktu zabyan ná’isa ’l-tarfi ahwará (Tawíl) ii. 83 (iv. 50).

- Tabaddà fí kamísin min bayázin (Wáfir) ii. 284 (iv. 262).

- Tabaddà fí kamísin min sawádin (Wáfir) ii. 285 (iv. 263).

- Tabaddà fí kamísin min shakíki (Wáfir) ii. 284 (iv. 263).

- Tabaddat ka-badri ’l-timmi fí laylati ’l-sa’di (Tawíl) i. 168; ii. 640 (i. 218; v. 347).

- Tabaddat ka-badri ’l-timmi fí ’l-hulali ’l-khuzri (Tawíl) iv. 312 (viii. 327).

- Tabáraka bi-husnin tabáraka ’lláhu (?) i. 133 (i. 133).

- Tabu’dtum wa antum akrabu ’l-nási fí ’l-hashà (Tawíl) iv. 111 (viii. 111).

- Tafánà kuwwatí ẃa mazà zamání (Wáfir) i. 656 (iii. 55).

- Tagharrab ’an al-autáni fí talabi ’l-’ulà (Tawíl) iv. 467 (ix. 138).

- Tagharrabtu ’an ahlí fa-yá túla ghurbatí (Tawíl) i. 672 (iii. 71).

- Tahá bi-ka kalbun fí ’l-hisáni tarábu (Tawíl) iv. 609 (ix. 282).

- Tahaddadúní bi-kátlí fí mahabbatikum (Basít) iii. 492 (vii. 221).

- Tahakkamú wa ’statálú fí tahakkumihim (Basít) i. 37; ii. 243 (i. 60; iv. 220).

- Tahayyartu wa ’l-Rahmáni lá shakka fí amrí (Tawíl) i. 102; iv. 605 (i. 138; ix. 278).

- Tahta siyábí jasadun náhilun (Sarí’) ii. 454 (v. 151).

- Takhtálu bayna mu’asfarin wa mudannirin (Kámil) ii. 492 (v. 192).

- Takúlu lí wahya ghazbà min tazallulihá (Basít) i. 898; iv. 274; (iii. 303; viii. 293).

- Takúlu wa kad raat fí ’l-harbi ukhtí (Wáfir) i. 711 (iii. 109).

- Tala’a ’l-’ízáru ’alà safíhati khaddihi (Kámil) iii. 553 (vii. 277).

- Talabtu kublatahá fí ’l-saghri káilatan (Basit) iv. 276 (viii. 294).

- Tála laylí bi ’l-’awádí wa ’l-sahar (Ramal) ii. 285 (iv. 263).

- Tála ’l-bi’ádu wa záda ’l-hammu wa ’l-kalaku (Basít) iii. 482 (vii. 212).

- Tála ’l-firáku wa-dáma ’l-hammu wa ’l-wajalu (Basít) i. 564 (ii. 295).

- Tála ’l-’itábu wa fartu ’l-jahli aghráká (Basít) i. 630 (iii. 29).

- Tála ’l-’itábu wa lam tamna’ka ma’tibatun (Basít) iii. 497 (vii. 225).

- Tála ’l-masíru wa záda ’l-hammu wa ’l-kalaku (Basít) i. 615 (iii. 13).

- Ta’lláhi lá khámarat-ní ’l-khamru má ’alikat (Basít) ii. 214 (iv. 190).

- Ta’lláhí má ’l-kímiyá fí ghayrihá wujidat (Basít) iv. 716 (x. 40).

- Tamádà ’l-hubbu’ wa’nkata’a ’l-mazáru (Wáfir) ii. 389 (v. 78).

- Tamakkana min kalbí habíbun aliftuhu (Tawíl) iv. 68 (viii. 70).

- Tamannaytu ’l-wisála ya’údu yauman (Wáfir) i. 726 (iii. 124).

- Tamannaytu man ahwà fa-lammá raaytuhu (Tawíl) i. 186 (i. 240).

- Tamannaytu man ahwà fa-lammá lakaytuhu (Tawíl) iv. 334 (viii. 347).

- Ta’mu ’l-tafarruki murrun (Mujtass) i. 372 (ii. 101).

- Tanakkaraní dahrí wa lam yadri annaní (Tawíl) iv. 132 (viii. 130).

- Tanashshaktu min-hum fáiha ’l-’itri wa ’l-báni (Tawíl) iv. 222 (viii. 242).

- Tarà hal la-ná ba’da ’l bi’ádi wusúlu (Tawíl) i. 614 (iii. 12).

- Tarà hal ya’údu ’l-shamlu ba’da tashattutí (Tawíl) iv. 304 (viii. 320).

- Tarahhal ’an makánin fí-hi zaymun (Wáfir) iii. 28 (vi. 62).

- Tarahhala sabrí wa ’l-gharámu mukímu (Tawíl) ii. 654 (v. 358).

- Tarakta ’llazí yafná wa-nilta ’llazí yabkà (Tawíl) i. 550 (ii. 281).

- Taraktu habíba ’l-kalbi lá ’an malálatin (Tawil) i. 136 (i. 181).

- Taraktu kulla láimin (Rajaz) i. 454 (ii. 183).

- Taraktu ’l-nabíza wa shurrábahu (Mutakárib) i. 160 (i. 208).

- Taribná ’alà badrin yudíru mudámatan (Tawíl) iv. 217 (viii. 227).

- Tasabbartu lá anní sabartu wa-innamá (Tawíl) iii. 371 (vii. 96).

- Tashágaltumú ’anná bi-suhbati gayriná (Tawíl) i. 137 (i. 182).

- Tashákala dam’í iz jarà wa mudámatí (Tawíl) i. 767 (iii. 169).

- Tatafaddáka sákiyan kad kasáka (Khafíf) i. 767 (iii. 169).

- Tatíhu ’alà ’l-’ushsháki fí hulalin khuzrin (Tawíl) i. 586 (ii. 318).

- Tawahhama fíná ’l-násu shay-an wa sammamat (Tawíl) i. 899 (iii. 305).

- Tawassadtuhá zandí wa bittu zají’ahá (Tawíl) iii. 517 (vii. 243).

- Tawwaktuhú tauka ’l-hamámi bi-sá’idí (Kámil) ii. 171 (iv. 144).

- Tazakkartu ayyáma ’l-wisáli bi-kurbikum (Tawíl) iii. 255 (vi. 278).

- Tazawwid mina ’l-dunyà fa-innaka ráhilun (Tawíl) i. 412 (ii. 139).

- Tazhú ’alayya bi-alházin badí’áti (Basít) i. 359.

- Tib wa ’nsharih wa ’nsa ’l-humúma jamí’ahá (Kámil) i. 34 (i. 57).

- Tih ahtamil wa ’statil asbir wa ’azzi ahun (Basít) i. 786 (iii. 188).

- Tuffáhatun jama’at launaini kad hakayá (Basít) iv. 250 (viii. 268).

- Tuffáhatun jama’at launayni khulkatuhá (Basít) i. 118 (i. 158).

- Tukallifuní ’l-sulwána ’anhá ’awázilí (Tawíl) iv. 177 (viii. 171).

- Tuljí ’l-zarúrátu fí ’l-umúri ilà (Munsaríh) i. 290 (ii. 14).

- Turawwi’uní ’l-janáizu kulla waktin (Wáfir) ii. 418 (v. 111).

- Tusabbihuka ’l-sa’ádatu kulla yaumin (Wáfír) ii. 93 (iv. 60).

- Udkhul bi-ná yá sáhi fí rauzatin (Sarí’) iv. 248 (viii. 267).

- Uffa li-’l-dunyá izá kánat kazá (Ramal) i. 22 (i. 40).

- Uhaddisu ’an khúdin tahaddasna marratan (Tawíl) iii. 386 (vii. 112).

- Uhibbu layálí ’l-hajri lá farahan bi-há (Tawíl) iv. 526 (ix. 198).

- U’illalu kalbí fí ’l-gharámi wa aktumu (Tawíl) ii. 348 (v. 35).

- Uj bi ’l-faráríji fí rab’i ’l-sakáríji (Basít) i. 96 (i. 131).

- ’Uj bi ’l-gharáníki fí rab’i ’l-sakáríji (Basít) ii. 258 (iv. 235).

- ’Uj bi ’l-malá’iki fí rab’i ’l-sakáríjí (Basít) iv. 203 (viii. 223).

- Uksud ilà ’l-sálihi ’l-amíri (Basít) ii. 561 (v. 274).

- Uksurú hajrakum wa kallú jafákum (Khafíf) ii. 164, 536 (iv. 136; v. 245).

- Unsa l-wujúdi khalíy-ya ’l-báli tahsibuní (Basít) ii. 355 (v. 43).

- Unzur ilà ’l-haramayni wa ’sma’ minhumá (Kámil) ii. 414 (v. 106).

- Unzur ilà ’l-mishmishi fí zahrihi (Sarí’) iv. 250 (viii. 268).

- Unzur ilà ’l-nabki fí ’l-aghsáni muntaziman (Basít) iv. 252 (viii. 271).

- Unzur ilà ’l-rauzi ’l-nazíri kaannamá (Kámíl) i. 507 (ii. 240).

- Unzur ilà markabin yasbíka manziruhu (Basít) i. 296 (ii. 20).

- Unzur ilà má tarà yá ayyuhá ’l-rajulu (Basít) iii. 106 (vi. 112).

- Unzur ilà shamsi ’l-kusúri wa badrihá (Kámil) i. 58 (i. 85).

- Unzur li-dárin shibhi dári ’l-na’ími (Sarí’) iv. 189 (viii. 183).

- Uraddidu ’l-tarfa fí-há kullamá safarat (Basít) iv. 163 (viii. 158).

- Usirtu wa fí kalbí lahíbun tazarramá (Tawíl) iv. 204 (viii. 225).

- Uwwáhu wá asafan kad khánaní jaladí (Basít) iv. 245 (viii. 263).

- Uzní la-kad sabakat fí’ishkihí basarí (Basít) iv. 550 (ix. 222).

- Wa’ada ’l-habíbu bi-waslihi wa wafà lí (Kamil) i. 793 (iii. 195).

- Wa ahwara ka ’l-ghusni yashfi ’l-jawà (Mutakárib) ii. 451 (v. 149).

- Wa ákilatin bi-ghayri famin wa batnin (Wáfír) ii. 531 (v. 240).

- Wa áli Nu’mána nahnu zú ’l-himami (Munsarih) i. 681 (iii. 80).

- Wa ’asà ’llazí ahdà li-Yúsufa ahlahu (Kámil) ii. 135 (iv. 105).

- Wa asalu ’l-ríha ’ankum kullamá khatarat (Basít) iv. 50 (viii. 53).

- Wa ashjári nárinjin ka-anna simárahá (Tawíl) iv. 253 (viii. 271).

- Wa báta badru tamámi ’l-husni mu’tanikí (Basít) iv. 715 (x. 39).

- Wa baytin lahú min jalmadi ’l-sakhri azháru (Tawíl) i. 621 (iii. 19).

- Wa dá’in da’ání li ’l-hawà fa-ajabtuhu (Tawíl) i. 809 (iii. 210).

- Wa dáraytu kulla ’l-nása lákinna hásidí (Tawíl) iv. 670 (ix. 342).

- Wa fákhitin kad kála fí nauhihi (Sarí’) ii. 357 (v. 49).

- Wa fí ’l-hilmi itkánun wa fí ’l-afwi haybatun (Tawíl) i. 432 (ii. 160).

- Wa fí ’l-sumri ma’nan lau’alimta bayánahu (Tawíl) ii. 280 (iv. 258).

- Wa fí Sulaymána iz kála ’l-iláhu la-hu (Basít) iii. 85 (vi. 86).

- Wa ghádatin masakat li ’l-’údi anmuluhá (Basít) i. 309 (ii. 34).

- Wa ghusnin ratíbin ’áda ’údan li-kaynatin (Tawíl) ii. 536; iv. 172 (v. 244; viii. 166).

- Wa habba ’alà kalbí nasímun mina ’l-jawá (Tawíl) iv. 201 (viii. 222).

- Wa habi ’l-junáta fa-lam tazal ahlu ’l-nuhà (Kámil) i. 92 (i. 126).

- Wa hakki hawákum má salautu widádakum (Tawíl) iv. 299 (viii. 315).

- Wa hakkika lau insaftaní má kataltaní (Tawíl) i. 147 (i. 182).

- Wa hakkikum inna kalbí lam yutik jaladan (Basít) iv. 111 (viii. 110).

- Wa hakki ’l-hawà má ghayyara ’l-bu’du ahdakum (Tawíl) iv. 74 (viii. 76).

- Wa hamráa milu ’l-kaffi tazhú bi-husnihá (Tawíl) iv. 253 (viii. 271).

- Wa hayáti man malakat yadáhu kiyádí (Kámil) ii. 38 (iv. 2).

- Wa hayáti wajhika lá uhibbu siwáka (Kámil) ii. 269 (iv. 246).

- Wa hayáti wajhika yá hayáta ’l-anfusi (Kámil) iv. 266 (viii. 284).

- Wa hayfáa tahwí ’l-ráha kálat li-sabbihá (Tawíl) iv. 290 (viii. 307).

- Wa-ikhwánun hasibtuhumú durú’an (Wáfir) i. 78 (i. 108).

- Wa inna li-rabbí safwatun min ’abídihi (Tawíl) ii. 564 (v. 277).

- Wa inní la-aghnà ’l-nási ’an mutakallifin (Tawíl) i. 471 (ii. 200).

- Wa ínní la-sabbárun ’alà kulli hádisin (Tawíl) i. 648 (iii. 46).

- Wa-in ’umirtu ja’altu ’l-harba wálidata (Basít) i. 506.

- Wa izá bulíta bi’-usratin fa-’lbas lahá (Kámil) i. 21 (i. 38).

- Wa izá janaytu jináyatan (Kámil) iv. 119 (viii. 119).

- Wa izá ’l-malíhu atà bi-zanbin wáhidi (Kámil) i. 368 (ii. 96).

- Wa izá tarannama tayruhú bi-ghadírihi (Kámil) iii. 254 (vi. 277).

- Wa izá tarannama tayruhú wa ghadíruhu (Kámil) iv. 340 (ix. 6).

- Wa járiyatin addabathá ’l-shatárah (Mutakárib) i. 169 (i. 219).

- Wa járiyatin fí nashátin badat (Mutakárib) iv. 27 (viii. 32).

- Wa kad yajma’u ’lláhu ’l-shatítayni ba’damá (Tawíl) iv. 534 (ix. 205).

- Wa káilin kála lí lá budda min farajin (Basít) i. 609 (iii. 7).

- Wa kallamá absarat aynáka zá lakabin (Basít) i. 277 (i. 350).

- Wa kálú kad daná minná rahílu (Wáfir) ii. 566 (v. 280).

- Wa kálú la’alla ’l-sabra ya’kibu ráhatan (Tawíl) i. 776 (iii. 178).

- Wa kam farraktu fí ’l-hayjái jam’an (Wáfir) i. 380 (ii. 109).

- Wa kam laylatin báta ’l habíbu mu’ánisí (Tawil) ii. 274 (iv. 252).

- Wa kam laylatin bittu fí kurbatin (Mutakárib) iv. 644 (ix. 316).

- Wa kam li ’lláhi min lutfin khafiyyin (Wáfir) i. 111; ii. 549 (i. 150; v. 261).

- Wa kánin lafhatu ’l-ramzá’i wádin (Wáfir) iv. 340 (ix. 6).

- Wa kátibatin bi ’l-miski fí ’l-khaddi Ja’faran (Tawíl) ii. 312 (iv. 292).

- Wa kayfa yazúku ’l-nauma man ’adima ’l-karà (Tawíl) iv. 46 (viii. 49).

- Wa kayfa yudárí wa ’l-hawà kátilu ’l-fatà (Tawíl) i. 589.

- Wa khaudáa azhà ríkuhá hákiya ’l-shuhdi (Tawíl) iv. 29 (viii. 33).

- Wa kubbádatin bayna ’l-riyázi nazartuhá (Tawíl) iv. 254 (viii. 272).

- Wa kunná ka-ghusnay bánatin fauka rauzatin (Tawil) iii. 405 (vii. 132).

- Wa kuntu izá ’l-sadíku aráda ghayzí (Wáfir) ii. 138 (iv. 109).

- Wa kurbu ’l-habíbi tamámu ’l-surúr (Mutakárib) iv. 614 (ix. 287).

- Wa la-kad bakaytu ’alà tafarruki shamliná (Kámil) i. 194 (i. 249).

- Wa la-kad balaghtu bihílatí (Kámil) iv. 720 (x. 44).

- Wa la-kad jaza’tu li-bu’dikum wa firákikum (Kámil) iv. 60 (viii. 63).

- Wa la-kad jarat yauma ’l-firáki sawáfihí (Kámil) iv. 60 (viii. 64).

- Wa la-kad nadimtu ’alà tafarruki shamliná (Kámil) i. 871; iv. 130 (iii. 275; viii. 128).

- Wa la-kad shurifná iz nazaltum arzaná (Kámil) i. 310 (ii. 34).

- Wa lakaytu min hubbíka má lam yalkahu (Kámil) i. 781.

- Wa lammá abà ’l-wáshúna illá firákaná (Tawíl) ii. 54 (iv. 19).

- Wa lammá atauní bi ’l-tabíbi wa kad badat (Tawíl) ii. 571 (v. 286).

- Wa lammá da’autu ’l-sabra ba’daka wa ’l-bukà (Tawíl) iii. 256 (vi. 279).

- Wa lammá kashaftu ’l-sauba ’an sathi káfihá (Tawíl) iv. 27 (viii. 32).

- Wa lammá kashaftu ’l-sauba ’an sathi kussihá (Tawíl) i. 600 (ii. 331).

- Wa lammá raat ’ayní badí’a jamálihá (Tawíl) iii. 518 (vii. 244).

- Wa lammá sharibnáhá wa dabba dabíbuhá (Tawíl) iv. 712 (x. 37).

- Wa lammá tadánat li ’l-firáki wa kalbuhá (Tawíl) i. 117 (i. 158).

- Wa la-rubba ahdaba záda fí hadabátihi (Kámil) iv. 279 (viii. 297).

- Wa la-rubba názilatin yazíku lahá ’l-fatà (Kámil) i. 732; iv. 118 (iii. 131; viii. 117).

- Wa lastu arà ’l-sa’ádata jam’a málin (Wáfir) i. 436 (ii. 166).

- Wa lau annahá li ’l-mushrikína ta’arrazat (Tawíl) iv. 260, 526 (viii. 279; ix. 197).

- Wa lau anna lí fí kulli yaumin wa laylatin (Tawíl) i. 863 (iii. 267).

- Wa lau kultu inní sábirun ba’da bu’dihi (Tawíl) i. 784 (iii. 187).

- Wa laylin kawákibuhú lá tasíru (Mutakárib) i. 894 (iii. 299).

- Wa lí ayru súin kasíru ’l-jafá (Mutakárib) iv. 275 (viii. 293).

- Wa lí kabidun makrúhatun man yabí’uní (Tawíl) iii. 389 (vii. 115).

- Wa li ’l-kási wa ’l-sahbái hakkun mu-*’azzamun (Tawíl) iv. 716 (x. 41).

- Wa ’lláhi má kuntu lissan yá akhá sikatin (Basít) i. 214 (i. 274).

- Wa ’lláhi má kuntu túla ’l-dahri násíhá (Basít) ii. 174 (iv. 146).

- Wa ’lláhi wa ’lláhi ’l-’azími wa hakki man (Kámil) iii. 650 (vii. 366).

- Wa ’l-mishmishu ’l-lauziyyu yahkí ’áshikan (Kámil) iv. 250 (viii. 268).

- Wa ’l-nahru mudda ’alà ’l-ghusúni wa lam yazal (Kámil) iv. 249 (viii. 267).

- Wa ’l-násu mushtabihúna fí írádihim (Kámil) iii. 441 (vii. 169).

- Wa má adrí izá yammamtu arzan (Wáfir) iv. 654, 729 (ix. 328; x. 53).

- Wa má Hindu illá muhratun ’arabiyyatun (Tawíl) iii. 372 (vii. 97).

- Wa má hubban sa’at kadamí ilayhim (Wáfir) ii. 206 (iv. 180).

- Wa má ’l dahru illá hákazá fa ’stabir bihi (Tawíl) i. 138 (i. 183).

- Wa má ’l-kasdu illá an yakúna ’jtimá’uná (Tawíl) ii. (iv. 54).

- Wa malíhin kála sifní (Ramal) iv. 247 (viii. 265).

- Wa má min kátibin illà sayafnà (Wáfir) i. 94 (i. 128).

- Wa má min yadin illá yadu ’lláhi faukahá (Tawíl) ii. 489 (i. 207; v. 188).

- Wa má nazarat min ba’di bu’dika muklatí (Tawíl) iv. 147 (viii. 142).

- Wa má nubáliya iz arwáhuná salimat (Basít) iii. 373 (vii. 99).

- Wa má wajdu A’rábiyyatin bána ahluhá (Tawíl) i. 574, 771 (ii. 306; iii. 172).

- Wa má záraní fí ’l-naumi illá khayáluhu (Tawíl) iii. 386 (vii. 111).

- Wa ma’shúkin lahú fí ’l-khaddi khálun (Wáfir) ii. 378 (v. 65).

- Wa min júdihi yarmí ’l-’idáta bi-ashumin (Tawíl) ii. 128 (iv. 97).

- Wa mirwahatin mu’attarati ’l-nasími (Wáfir) iv. 255 (viii. 273).

- Wa muhafhafin alházuhú wa ’izáruhu (Kámil) ii. 460 (v. 158).

- Wa muhafhafin min sha’rihi wa jabínihi (Kámil) i. 44, 155; iv. 281 (i. 68, 203; viii. 299).

- Wa muháribin min farti júdi banánihi (Kámil) ii. 127 (iv. 97).

- Wa multammin (multamamin) bi ’l-sha’ri min fauki wajnatih (Tawíl) i. 168 (i. 218).

- Wa nafsaka fuz bi-há in sibta zayman (Wáfir) i. 78, 161, 295 (i. 109, 209; ii. 19).

- Wa nuktati khálin shabbahúhá bi-habbatin (Tawíl) i. 196 (i. 251).

- Wá rahmatá li-’azízatin (Kámil) i. 421 (ii. 149).

- Wa rákisin misli ghusni ’l-báni kámatuhu (Basít) iv. 550 (ix. 221).

- Wa rubba kabíratin má hála bayní (Wáfir) ii. 553 (v. 266).

- Wa rummánin rakíki ’l-kishri yahkí (Wáfir) iv. 249 (viii. 267).

- Wa sabaghtu má sabagha ’l-zamánu fa-lam yadum (Kámil) ii. 465 (v. 164).

- Wa saghru ’l-banáti la-hú nakhatun (Mutakárib) ii. 390 (v. 79).

- Wa sákini ramsin ta’mu-hú ’inda rásihi (Tawíl) ii. 530 (v. 238).

- Wa sámitati ’l-khalkháli rannat wusháhuhá (Tawíl) i. 897 (iii. 302).

- Wa sawá ’idin tazhú bi-husni asáwírin (Kámil) ii. 399 (v. 89).

- Wa shádinin bi-wisálin minhu wá’adaní (Basít) ii. 219 (iv. 195).

- Wa shádinin kulná lahú sif la-ná (Sarí’) iv. 253 (viii. 272).

- Wa shamsin fí kazíbin fí kasíbin (Wáfir) i. 167 (i. 217).

- Wa shamsu husnin badat li ’l-nási tanzuruhá (Basít) i. 168 (i. 218).

- Wa shaykhin fi jiháti ’l-arzi yamshí (Wáfir) ii. 75 (iv. 41).

- Wa shaykhin kabírin lahú sabwatun (Mutakárib) ii. 377 (v. 64).

- Wa sidratin kulla yaumin (Mujtass) iv. 253 (viii. 271).

- Wa tájirin ’áyantu ’ushshákahu (Sarí’) iv. 246 (viii. 264).

- Wa tájirin fí wasli-hí záraná (Sarí’) iv. 246 (viii. 265).

- Wa tamashshat fí mafásilihim (Kámil) iv. 715 (x. 39).

- Wa tamísu bayna muza’farin wa mu’asfarin (Kámil) i. 169 (i. 219).

- Wa yakhtú lí khayáluka fí zamírí (Wáfir) i. 856 (iii. 259).

- Wa záhikin min bakáí hína absaraní (Basít) i. 790 (iii. 193).

- Wa zá kalílun li-man da ’athu (Basít) ii. 433 (v. 127).

- Wa zakartu yauma ’l-bayni ba’da muwwad’í (Kámil) iv. 127 (viii. 125).

- Wa záraní fí kamísi ’l-layli mustatiran (Basít) ii. 274 (iv. 252).

- Wa zátu zawáibin tanjarru túlan (Wáfir) ii. 532 (v. 240).

- Wa zandáni lau-lá umsiká bi-asáwirin (Tawíl) i. 823 (iii. 226).

- Wadá’uka mislu wadá’i ’l-hayáti (Mutakárib) iv. 59 (viii. 62).

- Wadda’atní yauma ’l-firáki wa-kálat (Khafíf) i. 310 (ii. 35).

- Wadda’tuhá wa yadí ’l-yamínu li ’admu’í (Kámil) i. 384 (ii. 113).

- Waddi’ habíba ka inna ’l-rakba murtahilu (Basít) ii. 276 (iv. 254).

- Wáfà wa akbala fí ’l-ghaláili yansaní (Kámil) i. 556 (ii. 287).

- Wáfaytu manzilahu fa-lam ara hájiban (Kámil) i. 621.

- Wajdí ’alà tilka ’l-manázili báki (Kámil) iv. 224 (viii. 243).

- Wajhun li-misbáhi ’l-samái mubáhi (Kámil) i. 764 (iii. 167).

- Warada ’l-kitábu fa-lá ’adimta anámilan (Kámil) ii. 49 (iv. 14).

- Warada ’l-kitábu fa-sarraná mazmúnuhu (Kámil) iv. 201 (viii. 222).

- Wardu ’l-khudúdi wa dúnahá shauku ’l-kaná (Kámil) ii. 20 (iii. 331).

- Wardun nafísun tusirru ’l-kalba rúyatuhu (Basít) iv. 256 (viii. 275).

- Wassalatní ’l-humúmu wasla hawáki (Khafíf) iii. 650 (vii. 366).

- Wayka inna ’l-maláma yakwí ’l-malúmá (Khafíf) i. 6 (i. 13).

- Wayláhu waylí min malámati ’ázilin (Kámil) iv. 267 (viii. 285).

- Wisáluka ’indí na’ímun na’ím (Mutakárib) i. 864 (iii. 268).

- Wullíta wayhaka amran lasta tudrikuhu (Basít) iii. 401 (vii. 127).

- Yá ashrafa ’l-nási fi házá ’l-zamáni wa má (Basít) ii. 56 (iv. 20).

- Yá asílu ’l-judúdí samha ’l-sajáyá (Khafíf) iii. 232 (vi. 252.)

- Yá ’aynu suhhí ’l-dam’a ka ’l-túfáni (Kámil) iv. 231 (viii. 250).

- Yá ayyuhá ’l-kalbu rakhímu ’l-rijsi (Rajaz) i. 710 (iii. 108).

- Yá ayyuhá ’l-multamisu ’l-khadí’ah (Rajaz) i. 738 (iii. 137).

- Yá ayyuhá ’l-sayyádu lá takhshà ’l-kadar (Rajaz) ii. 363 (v. 51).

- Yá ’ázilan asbaha fí zátihi (Sarí’) iv. 329 (viii. 343).

- Yá Badí’a ’l-jamáli má lí siwáki (Khafíf) iii. 649 (vii. 365).

- Yá dahru mahlan kam tajúru wa ta’tadí (Kámil) ii. 17 (iii. 329).

- Yá durra saghri habíbí (Mujtass) ii. 254 (iv. 231).

- Yá durra saghri ’l-habíbi man nazamak (Munsarih) ii. 254 (iv. 231).

- Yá farída ’l-jamáli hubbuka díní (Khafíf) i. 898 (iii. 303).

- Yá gháibína wa kalbí záidu ’l-kalaki (Basít) i. 881 (iii. 285).

- Yá hamáma’l-ayki ukri-ka’l-salám (Ramal) ii. 361 (v. 49).

- Yá Hayáta ’l-nufúsí júdí bi-waslin (Khafíf) iii. 488 (vii. 217).

- Yá hurkata ’l dahri kuffí (Mujtass) i. 22 (i. 39).

- Yá husna lauzin akhzari (Rajaz) iv. 252 (viii. 270).

- Yá husna nárin wa ’l-na’ímu ’azábuhá (Kámil) i. 621 (iii. 19).

- Yá kabru yá kabru hal zálat mahásinuhu (Basít) i. 50 (i. 76) (twice).

- Yá kalbu in khánaka ’l-mahbúbu lá tudbir (Basít) iv. 93 (viii. 94).

- Yá kalbu lá ta’shak malíhan wáhidan (Kámil) i. 828 (iii. 232).

- Yá kamaran kad ghába tahta ’l-sarà (Sarí’) ii. 12 (iii. 323).

- Yá kháifan min dahrihi kun áminan (Kámil) i. 33 (i. 56).

- Yá kháizan fí zalámi ’l-layli wa ’l-halakah (Basít) i. 21 (i. 38).

- Yá khalílayya zidtumá taysíran (Khafíf) ii. 431 (v. 125).

- Yá khalílí inní hajartu rukádí (Khafíf) i. 311 (ii. 35).

- Yá khárijan khaufa ’l-’idà min dárihi (Kámil) ii. 575 (v. 290).

- Yá khayra man waladat Hawwáu min basharin (Basít) ii. 442 (v. 139).

- Yá kitábí izá raáka habíbí (Khafíf) ii. 90 (iv. 57).

- Yá laylata ’l-wasli wa bikra ’l-dahri (Rajaz) iv. 313 (viii. 328).

- Yá li-man ashtakí ’l-gharáma ’llazí bi (Khafíf) ii. 356 (v. 44).

- Yá man a’áda rusúma ’l-mulki manshúran (Basít) i. 279 (ii. 3).

- Yá man ayádíhi ’indí ghayru wáhidatin (Basít) i. 738; ii. 6 (iii. 137, 317).

- Yá man hakà ’l-khálu ’alà khaddihi (Sarí’) i. 196 (i. 251).

- Yá man khalá ’an xí ’l-diyári wa sárá (Kámil) iv. 56 (viii. 59).

- Yá man lahú wajhun sharíkun (Kámil) i. 161 (i. 210).

- Yá man tasaffala li ’l-ghaniyyi mazillatan (Kámil) i. 501 (ii. 235).

- Yá man tawalla’a kalbuhú bi-jamáliná (Kámil) ii. 348 (v. 36).

- Yá man wahabtu la-hú rúhí fa-’azzabahá (Basít) ii. 55 (iv. 19).

- Yá man yukhazzibu bi ’l-sawádi mashíbahu (Kámil) iv. 277 (viii. 295).

- Yá man yushammiru ’an sákin li-ya’rizahu (Basít) i. 596 (ii. 327).

- Yá Maryama ’l-husni ’údí inna lí mukalan (Basít) iv. 306 (viii. 321).

- Yá Maryamu ’trahí alíma ’itábí (Kámil) iv. 342 (ix. 8).

- Yá miláhan azhabtumú sidka wuddí (Khafíf) iv. 626 (ix. 300).

- Yá mudda’í ’l-hubbi wa ’l-balwà ma’a ’l-sahari (Basít) i. 627; iii. 491 (iii. 26; vii. 220).

- Yá muhsinan bi ’l-zamáni zannan (Basít) iv. 622 (ix. 296).

- Yá mukhjila ’l-badri wa shamsi ’l-nahár (Sarí’) iii. 521 (vii. 248).

- Yá mutlifí fí ’l-hubbi farta sudúdihi (Kámil) iv. 240 (viii. 259).

- Yá mulúka ’l-jamáli rifkan bi-asrà (Khafíf) iv. 95 (viii. 96).

- Yá muráda ’l-murídi anta murádí (Khafíf) ii. 556 (v. 269).

- Yá Musliman imámuhu ’l-kuránu (Rajaz) ii. 199 (iv. 173).

- Yá mutriban bi-lughátihí wa silátihi (Kámil) iv. 741 (ix. 322).

- Yá nasíman habba min arzi ’l-’Irák (Ramal) iv. 102 (viii. 103).

- Yá násirína masákínan muhibbíná (Basit) i. 306 (ii. 30).

- Yá rabbata ’l-husni man bi ’l-saddi aghráki (Basít) i. 606 (iii. 5).

- Yá rabbi bi ’l-khamsati ’l-ashyákhi tunkizuní (Basít) i. 631; iii. 498 (iii. 30; viii. 226.)

- Yá rabbi inna ’l-idà yas’auna fí talafí (Basít) iv. 118 (viii. 117).

- Yá rabbi ínní ’árifun bi-kadrik (Rajaz) iii. 95 (vi. 97).

- Yá rabbi kam min baláin kad zahabta bi-hi (Basít) ii. 557 (v. 270).

- Yá rab’u rikka li-zillatí wa khuzú’í (Kámil) iv. 220 (viii. 240).

- Yá ráhilína bi-muhjatí rifkan ’alà (Kámil) iv. 240 (viii. 258).

- Yá sádatan rahalú wa ’l-kalbu yatba’ahum (Basít) ii. 262 (iv. 239).

- Yá sádatí hal yakhturanna bi-bálikum (Kámil) iv. 626 (ix. 299).

- Yá sáhibí lau badaltu ’l-rúha mujtahidan (Basít) iv. 542 (ix. 214).

- Yá sháribu ’l-khamri amá tastahí (Sarí’) ii. 517 (v. 224).

- Yá táliba ’l-dunyá ’l-daniyyati innahá (Kámil) ii. 8 (iii. 319).

- Yá táliba ’l-wasli lá yaghrurka bí amalu (Basít) iv. 238 (viii. 257).

- Yá táliban li ’l-firáki mahlan (Basít) i. 85, 588, 874; ii. 223 (i. 118; ii. 319; iii. 278; iv. 200).

- Yá umma ’Amrin jazáki ’lláhu makrumatan (Basít) ii. 424 (v. 118).

- Yá wajdu lá tubkí ’alayya wa lá tazar (Kámil) ii. 227 (iv. 204).

- Yá wálidí lá taghtarir bi-tana”umin (Kámil) ii. 421 (v. 114).

- Yá wardatan li-badí’i ’l-husni kad jama’at (Basít) iv. 257 (viii. 275).

- Yahníka kummasrà ghadá launuhá (Sarí’) iv. 251 (viii. 270).

- Ya’íbúnahá ’indí wa lá ’ayba ’indahá (Tawíl) ii. 391 (v. 80).

- Yakúlúna ’jáhid yá Jamílu bi-ghazwatin (Tawíl) i. 394 (ii. 102).

- Yakúlúna lí anta bayna ’l-warà (Mutakárib) i. 141 (i. 187).

- Yamshí ’l-fakíru wa kullu shay-in zidduhu (Kámil) iv. 617 (ix. 291).

- Yamútu ’l-fatà min ’asratin min lisánihi (Tawíl) i. 819 (iii. 221).

- Yanshú ’l-saghíru ’alà má kána wáliduhu (Basít) i. 243 (i. 310).

- Yaslahu li ’l-hukkámi fí ’asrina (Sarí’) iv. 275 (viii. 294).

- Yastaghfiru ’l-násu bi-aydíhimi (Sarí’) i. 899 (iii. 304).

- Yauma ’l-firáki bi’ádukum abkání (Kámil) iv. 58 (viii. 61).

- Yauma ’l-khamísi la-kad fáraktu ahbábí (Basít) i. 286 (ii. 10).

- Yu’ániduní dahrí kaanní ’aduwwuhu (Tawíl) iv. 132 (viii. 130).

- Yuánisuní zikru ’l-habíbi bi-khalwatí (Tawíl) ii. 372 (v. 59).

- Yu’átibuní ’alà nazarí ilayhi (Wáfir) iv. 264 (viii. 283).

- Yudárí hawáhú summa yaktumu sirrahu (Tawíl) i. 588 (ii. 320).

- Yukabbilu ’l-arza man ’azzat marátibuhu (Basít) i. 195 (i. 250).

- Yunbíka házá ’l-rasúlu ’an khabarí (Munsarih) i. 779 (iii. 181).

- Yurakkibu fí ’l-sihámi nusúla tibrin (Wáfir) i. 127 (iv. 97).

- Yurídu ’l-mar-u an yu’tà munáhú (Wáfir) ii. 184 (iv. 157).

- Yushriku ’l-marju bi-má fí(hi) (Ramal) i. 359 (ii. 86).

- Yutáli’u ’l-kalbu bába ’l-ikhtisási bihi (Basít) i. 619 (iii. 18).

- Yutarjimu tarfí ’an lisání fa-ta’lamú (Tawíl) i. 88 (i. 121).

- Yu’tíka min tarafi ’l-lisáni haláwatan (Kámil) i. 717 (iii. 115).

- Za’ama ’bnu Síṅá fí usúli kalámihi (Kámil) i. 635 (iii. 34).

- Za’ana ’l-ahibbatu ’anka bi ’l-idláji (Kámil) ii. 453 (v. 150).

- Zahaba ’llazína izá wakafta bi-bábihim (Kámil) i. 289; ii. 223 (ii. 14; iv. 200).

- Zahaba ’l-násu wa ’l-kilábu jamí’an (Khafíf) ii. 290 (iv. 268).

- Záka ’l-fazáu jamí’uhu fí názirí (Kámil) iv. 24 (viii. 28).

- Zákartuhu ’ahda ’l-wisáli fa-kála lí (Kámil) i. 896 (iii. 301).

- Zalamtu ’l-’ibáda wa tuftu ’l-biláda (Mutakárib) i. 675 (iii. 74).

- Zamanu ’l-wisáli yazíku ’an (Kámil) i. 765 (iii. 167).

- Zanbi ilayka ’azímu (Mujtass) ii. 138 (iv. 109).

- Záraní ’l-mahbúbu laylan (Ramal) ii. 275 (iv. 252).

- Záraní mahbúbu kalbí fí ’l-ghalas (Ramal) iii. 326 (vii. 258).

- Zayfun alamma bi-rásí ghayra muhtashimi (Basít) iv. 276 (viii. 295).

- Ziddáni wa-’jtama’á ’ftirákan fí ’l-bahá (Kámil) ii. 55 (iv. 20).

- Ziyyu ’l-fakíri tabattulun wa wakáru (Kámil) ii. 582 (v. 297).

- Zur man tuhibbu wa da’ kaláma ’l-hásidi (Kámil) i. 172; ii. 222 (i. 223; iv. 198).

- Zur man tuhibbu wa da’ makálata hásidi (Kámil) i. 832; iv. 288 (iii. 235; viii. 306).

INDEX IV.—A.

TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE UNFINISHED CALCUTTA (1814–18) EDITION (FIRST TWO HUNDRED NIGHTS ONLY) OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND ONE NIGHT.

Night

I   NTRODUCTION—

a.

The Bull and the Ass.

1.

The Trader and the Jinni

i

a.

The First Old Man’s Story

ii

b.

The Second Old Man’s Story

iv

(The Third Old Man’s Story is wanting).

2.

The Fisherman and the Jinni

viii

a.

The Physician Duban

xi

aa.    The Merchant and the Parrot

xiv

ab.    The Prince and the Ogress

xv

b.

The Ensorcelled Youth

xxi

3.

The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad

xxviii

a.

The First Kalandar’s Tale

xxxix

b.

The Second Kalandar’s Tale

xlii

ba.    The Envier and the Envied

xlvi

c.

The Third Kalandar’s Tale

liii

d.

The Eldest Lady’s Tale

lxiv

(The Story of the Portress is wanting.)

4.

The Three Apples

lxviii

5.

Nur al-Din Ali and his Son Badr al-Din Hassan

lxxii

6.

Isaac of Mosul’s Story of Khadijah and the Caliph Al-Maamun

xciv

7.

The Hunchback’s Tale

ci

a.

The Nazarene Broker’s Story

cix

b.

The Cook’s Story

cxxi

(The Reeve or Comptroller’s Tale in the Bresl., Mac. and Bul. Edits.)

c.

The Jewish Physician’s Story

cxxix

d.

Tale of the Tailor

cxxxvi

e.

The Barber’s Tale of himself

cxliii

ea.    The Barber’s Tale of his First Brother

cxlv

eb.    The Barber’s Tale of his Second Brother

cxlviii

ec.    The Barber’s Tale of his Third Brother

cli

ed.    The Barber’s Tale of his Fourth Brother

clii

ee.    The Barber’s Tale of his Fifth Brother

cliv

ef.    Story of the Barber’s Sixth Brother

clviii

8.

Ali bin Bakkar and Shams Al-Nahar

clxic

9.

Nur al-Din Ali and the Damsel Anis al-Jalis

clxxxi

10.

Women’s Craft,

cxcv-ci

11.

Sindbad the Seaman and Hindbad the Hammal.

(In Mac. and Bresl. Edit.; “Sindbad the Sailor and Sindbad the Hammal.”)

a.

The First Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

b.

The Second Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

c.

The Third Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

d.

The Fourth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

e.

The Fifth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

f.

The Sixth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

g.

The Seventh Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman.

INDEX IV.—B.

TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE BRESLAU (TUNIS) EDITION OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND ONE NIGHT, FROM MR. PAYNE’S VERSION.

Night

I   NTRODUCTION.—Story of King Shehriyar and his Brother.

a.

Story of the Ox and the Ass

1.

The Merchant and the Genie

i

a.

The First Old Man’s Story

iv

b.

The Second Old Man’s Story

vi

c.

The Third Old Man’s Story

viii

2.

The Fisherman and the Genie

viii

a.

Story of the Physician Duban

xi

aa. Story of the Jealous Man and the Parrot   [458]

xiv

ab.    Story of the King’s Son and the Ogress

xv

b.

Story of the Enchanted Youth

xxi

3.

The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad

xxviii

a.

The First Calender’s Story

xxxvii

b.

The Second Calender’s Story

xl

ba.    The Envier and the Envied

xlvi

c.

The Third Calender’s Story

liii

d.

The Eldest Lady’s Story

lxiii

e.

Story of the Portress

lxvii

4.

The Three Apples

lxix

5.

Noureddin Ali of Cairo and his son Bedreddin Hassan

lxxii

6.

Story of the Hunchback

cii

a.

The Christian Broker’s Story

cvii

b.

The Controller’s Story

cxix

c.

The Jewish Physician’s Story

cxxix

d.

The Tailor’s Story

cxxxvii

e.

The Barber’s Story

cxlix

ea.    Story of the Barber’s First Brother

cl

eb.    Story of the Barber’s Second Brother

cliv

ec.    Story of the Barber’s Third Brother

clvii

ed.    Story of the Barber’s Fourth Brother

clvii

ee.    Story of the Barber’s Fifth Brother

clx

ef.    Story of the Barber’s Sixth Brother

clxiv

7.

Ali ben Bekkar and Shemsennehar

clxix

8.

Noureddin Ali and the Damsel Enis el Jelis

cxcix

9.

Kemerezzeman and Budour

ccxviii

10.

The Enchanted Horse

ccxliv

11.

The Voyages of Sindbad the Sailor

ccl

a.

The First Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclii

b.

The Second Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

ccliii

c.

The Third Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclv

d.

The Fourth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclix

e.

The Fifth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclxiii

f.

The Sixth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclxvi

g.

The Seventh Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

cclxix

12.

Asleep and Awake

cclxxi

a.

The Lackpenny and the Cook

cclxxiii

13.

Seif el Mulouk and Bediya el-Jemal

ccxci

14.

Khelif the Fisherman   [459]

cccxxi

15.

Ghanim ben Eyoub the Slave of Love

cccxxxii

a.

Story of the Eunuch Sewab   [460]

cccxxxiv

b.

Story of the Eunuch Kafour

cccxxxiv

16.

Uns el Wujoud and the Vizier’s Daughter Rose-in-bud

cccxli

17.

The Merchant of Oman

cccliv

18.

Ardeshir and Heyat en Nufous

ccclxiv

19.

Hassan of Bassora and the King’s Daughter of the Jinn

ccclxxxvi

20.

Haroun er Rashid and the Three Poets

ccccxxxii

21.

Omar ben Abdulaziz and the Poets

ccccxxxii

22.

El Hejjaj and the Three Young Men

ccccxxxiv

23.

Er Reshid and the Woman of the Barmecides

ccccxxxiv

24.

The Ten Viziers; or the History of King Azadbekht and his Son

ccccxxxv

a.

The Unlucky Merchant

ccccxl

b.

The Merchant and his Sons

ccccxliv

c.

Abu Sabir

ccccxlviii

d.

Prince Bihzad

ccccliii

e.

King Dadbin and his Viziers

cccclv

f.

King Bekhtzeman

cccclxi

g.

King Bihkerd

cccclxiv

h.

Ilan Shah and Abou Temam

cccclxvi

i.

King Ibrahim and his Son

cccclxxi

j.

King Suleiman Shah and his Sons

cccclxxv

k.

The Prisoner and how God gave him Relief

cccclxxxv

25.

The City of Brass

cccclxxxvii

26.

Nimeh ben er Rebya and Num his Slave-girl

di

27.

Alaeddin Abou es Shamat

dxx

28.

Hatim Tai; his Generosity after Death

dxxxi

29.

Maan ben Zaïdeh and the three Girls

dxxxii

30.

Maan ben Zaïdeh and the Bedouin

dxxxii

31.

The City of Lebtait

dxxxii

32.

The Khalif Hisham and the Arab Youth

dxxxiv

33.

Ibrahim ben el Mehdi and the Barber-Surgeon

dxxxiv

34.

The City of Iram

dxxxviii

35.

Isaac of Mosul’s Story of Khedijeh and the Khalif Mamoun

dxl

36.

The Mock Khalif

dxliii

37.

The Imam Abou Yousuf with Er Reshid and Jaafar

dlv

38.

The Lover who feigned himself a Thief to save his Mistress’s Honour

dlvii

39.

Abou Mohammed the Lazy

dlviii

40.

Jaafar ben Yehya and Abdulmelik ben Salih

dlxv

41.

Jaafar ben Yehya   [461] and the Man who forged a Letter in his Name

dlxvi

42.

Er Reshid and the Barmecides

dlxvii

43.

Ibn es Semmak and Er Reshid

dlxviii

44.

El Mamoun and Zubeideh

dlxviii

45.

Ali Shir   [462] and Zummurrud

dlxix

46.

The Loves of Budour and Jubeir ben Umeir

dlxxxvii

47.

The Man of Yemen and his Six Slave-girls

dxcv

48.

Haroun Er Reshid with the Damsel and Abou Nuwas

dc

49.

The Man who stole the Dog’s Dish of Gold

dcii

50.

El Melik en Nasir and the Three Masters of Police

dciii

a.

Story of the Chief of the New Cairo Police

dciv

b.

Story of the Chief of the Boulac Police

dcv

c.

Story of the Chief of the Old Cairo Police

dcv

51.

The Thief and the Money-changer

dcv

52.

Ibrahim ben el Mehdi and the Merchant’s Sister

dcvi

53.

King Kelyaad   [463] of Hind and his Vizier Shimas

dcix

a.

The Cat and the Mouse

dcix

b.

The Fakir and his Pot of Butter

dcx

c.

The Fishes and the Crab

dcxi

d.

The Crow and the Serpent

dcxi

e.

The Fox and the Wild Ass

dcxi

f.

The Unjust King and the Pilgrim Prince

dcxii

g.

The Crows and the Hawk

dcxiii

h.

The Serpent-Charmer and his Wife

dcxiv

i.

The Spider and the Wind

dcxv

j.

The Two Kings

dcxvi

k.

The Blind Man and the Cripple

dcxvi

l.

The Foolish Fisherman

dcxxvi

m.

The Boy and the Thieves

dcxxvii

n.

The Man and his Wilful Wife

dcxxvii

o.

The Merchant and the Thieves

dcxxix

p.

The Foxes and the Wolf

dcxxx

q.

The Shepherd and the Thief

dcxxxii

r.

The Heathcock and the Tortoises

dcxxxiv

54.

The Woman whose Hands were cut off for Almsgiving

dcxli

55.

The Poor Man and His Generous Friend

dcxliii

56.

The Ruined Man who became Rich again through a Dream

dcxliv

57.

Abou Nuwas with the Three Boys and the Khalif Haroun er Reshid

dcxlv

58.

The Lovers of the Benou Udhreh   [464]

dcxlvi

59.

El Mutelemmis and his Wife Umeimeh

dcxlviii

60.

Haroun er Reshid and Zubeideh in the Bath

dcxlviii

61.

Musab ben ez Zubeir and Aaïsheh his Wife

dcxlix

62.

Aboulaswed and his Squinting Slave-girl

dcli

63.

Haroun er Reshid and the Two Girls

dcli

64.

Haroun er Reshid and the Three Girls

dcli

65.

The Simpleton and the Sharper

dclii

66.

The Imam Abou Yousuf with Er Reshid and Zubeideh

dclii

67.

The Khalif El Hakim and the Merchant

dcliii

68.

Kisra Anoushirwan and the Village Damsel

dcliii

69.

The Water-Carrier and the Goldsmith’s Wife

dcliv

70.

Khusrau and Shirin and the Fisherman

dclvi

71.

Yehya ben Khalid and the Poor Man

dclvi

72.

Mohammed el Amin and Jaafar ben el Hadi

dclvii

73.

The Woman’s Trick against her Husband

dclviii

74.

The Devout Woman and the Two Wicked Elders

dclix

75.

El Fezl ben Rebiya   [465] and the Old Bedouin

dclx

76.

En Numan and the Arab of the Benou Tai

dclx

77.

The Draper and the Thief   [466]

dclxi

78.

Mesrour and Ibn el-Caribi

dclxii

79.

The Devout Prince

dclxiv

80.

The Schoolmaster who fell in Love by Report

dclxv

81.

The Foolish Schoolmaster

dclxvi

82.

The Ignorant Man who set up for a Schoolmaster

dclxvii

83.

Adi ben Zeid and the Princess Hind

dclxviii

84.

Dibil el Khuzaï with the Lady and Muslim ben el Welid

dclxx

85.

Isaac of Mosul and the Merchant

dclxx

86.

The Three Unfortunate Lovers

dclxxii

87.

The Lovers of the Benou Tai

dclxxiii

88.

The Mad Lover

dclxxiv

89.

Firouz and his Wife

dclxxv

90.

The Apples of Paradise

dclxxvi

91.

The Loves of Abou Isa and Curret el Ain

dclxxviii

92.

El Amin and his Uncle Ibrahim ben el Mehdi

dclxxxii

93.

El Feth ben Khacan and El Mutawekkil

dclxxxiii

94.

The Man’s Dispute with the Learned Woman of the relative Excellence of the Sexes

dclxxxiii

95.

Abou Suweid and the Handsome Old Woman

dclxxxvii

96.

Ali ben Tahir and the Girl Mounis

dclxxxviii

97.

The Woman who had a Boy and the other who had a Man to Lover

dclxxxviii

98.

The Haunted House in Baghdad

dclxxxviii

99.

The History of Gherib and his brother Agib

dcxcviii

100.

The Rogueries of Delileh the Crafty and her daughter Zeyneb the Trickstress

dcclvi

101.

The Adventures of Quicksilver Ali of Cairo

dcclxvi

102.

Joudar and his Brothers

dcclxxvi

103.

Julnar of the Sea and her Son King Bedr Basim of Persia

dccxciv

104.

Mesrour and Zein el Mewasif

dcccxxi

105.

Ali Noureddin and the Frank King’s Daughter

dcccxxxi

106.

The Man of Upper Egypt and his Frank Wife

dccclxii

107.

The Ruined Man of Baghdad and his Slave-girl

dccclxiv

108.

Aboukir the Dyer and Abousir the Barber

dccclxvii

109.

Abdallah the Fisherman and Abdallah the Merman

dccclxxvii

110.

King Shah Bekht and his Vizier Er Rehwan

dccclxxxv

a.

The Man of Khorassan, his Son and his Governor

dccclxxxvi

b.

The Singer and the Druggist

dccclxxxviii

c.

The King who knew the Quintessence of Things

dcccxci

d.

The Rich Man who gave his Fair Daughter in Marriage to the Poor Old Man

dcccxcii

e.

The Rich Man and his Wasteful Son

dcccxciii

f.

The King’s Son who fell in Love with the Picture.

dcccxciv

g.

The Fuller and his Wife

dcccxcvi

h.

The Old Woman, the Merchant and the King

dcccxcvi

i.

The Credulous Husband

dcccxcviii

j.

The Unjust King and the Tither

dcccxcix

ja.    Story of David and Solomon

dcccxcix

k.

The Thief and the Woman

dcccxcix

l.

The Three Men and our Lord Jesus

dcccci

la.    The Disciple’s Story

dcccci

m.

The Dethroned King whose Kingdom and Good were Restored to Him

dcccci

n.

The Man whose Caution was the Cause of his Death.

dcccciii

o.

The Man who was lavish of his House and his Victual to one whom he knew not

dcccciv

p.

The Idiot and the Sharper

dccccv

q.

Khelbes and his Wife and the Learned Man

dccccvi

r.

The Pious Woman accused of Lewdness

dccccvii

s.

The Journeyman and the Girl

dccccix

t.

The Weaver who became a Physician by his Wife’s Commandment

dccccix

u.

The Two Sharpers who cheated each his Fellow

dccccxi

v.

The Sharpers with the Money-Changer and the Ass

dccccxiv

w.

The Sharper and the Merchants

dccccxv

wa.    The Hawk and the Locust

dccccxvi

x.

The King and his Chamberlain’s Wife

dccccxvii

xa.    The Old Woman and the Draper’s Wife

dccccxvii

y.

The foul-favoured Man and his Fair Wife

dccccxviii

z.

The King who lost Kingdom and Wife and Wealth and God restored them to him

dccccxix

za.    Selim and Selma

dccccxxii

zb.    The King of Hind and his Vizier

dccccxxviii

111.

El Melik er Zahir Rukneddin Bibers el Bunducdari and the Sixteen Officers of Police

dccccxxx

a.

The First Officer’s Story

dccccxxx

b.

The Second Officer’s Story

dccccxxxii

c.

The Third Officer’s Story

dccccxxxii

d.

The Fourth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxiv

e.

The Fifth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxiv

f.

The Sixth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxiv

g.

The Seventh Officer’s Story

dccccxxxiv

h.

The Eighth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxv

ha.    The Thief’s Story

dccccxxxviii

i.

The Ninth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxviii

j.

The Tenth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxviii

k.

The Eleventh Officer’s Story

dccccxxxviii

l.

The Twelfth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxix

m.

The Thirteenth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxix

n.

The Fourteenth Officer’s Story

dccccxxxix

na.    A Merry Jest of a Thief

dccccxl

nb.    Story of the Old Sharper

dccccxl

o.

The Fifteenth Officer’s Story

dccccxl

p.

The Sixteenth Officer’s Story

dccccxl

112.

Abdallah ben Nafi and the King’s Son of Cashghar

dccccxli

a.

Story of Tuhfet el Culoub and Haroun er Reshid

dccccxlii

113.

Noureddin Ali and Sitt el Milah

dcccclviii

114.

El Abbas and the King’s Daughter of Baghdad

dcccclxvi

115.

The Malice of Women

dcccclxxix

a.

The King and his Vizier’s Wife

dcccclxxx

b.

The Merchant’s Wife and the Parrot

dcccclxxx

c.

The Fuller and his Son

dcccclxxx

d.

The Lover’s Trick against the Chaste Wife

dcccclxxx

e.

The Niggard and the Loaves of Bread

dcccclxxx

f.

The Lady and her Two Lovers

dcccclxxx

g.

The King’s Son and the Ogress

dcccclxxxv

h.

The Drop of Honey

dcccclxxxvi

i.

The Woman who made her Husband Sift Dust

dcccclxxxvi

j.

The Enchanted Springs

dcccclxxxvi

k.

The Vizier’s Son and the Bathkeeper’s Wife

dcccclxxxviii

l.

The Wife’s Device to Cheat her Husband

dcccclxxxix

m.

The Goldsmith and the Cashmere Singing-Girl

dccccxc

n.

The Man who never Laughed again

dccccxci

o.

The King’s Son and the Merchant’s Wife

dccccxciii

p.

The Man who saw the Night of Power

dccccxciii

q.

The Stolen Necklace

dccccxciv

r.

Prince Behram of Persia and the Princess Ed Detma.

dccccxciv

s.

The House with the Belvedere

dccccxcv

t.

The Sandal-wood Merchant and the Sharpers

dccccxcviii

u.

The Debauchee and the Three-year-old Child

dccccxcviii

v.

The Stolen Purse

dccccxcix

w.

The Fox and the Folk   [467]

m

116.

The Two Kings and the Vizier’s Daughters

mi

117.

The Favourite and her Lover

mi

118.

The Merchant of Cairo and the Favourite of the Khalif El Mamoun El Hakim bi Amrillah

mi

Conclusion.

INDEX IV.—C.

TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE MACNAGHTEN OR TURNER-MACAN TEXT (1839–42) AND BULAK EDITION (A.H. 1251 = A.D. 1835–36) OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND A NIGHT; AS TRANSLATED BY MR. JOHN PAYNE.

Night

I   NTRODUCTION.—Story of King Shehriyar and his Brother

a.

Story of the Ox and the Ass

1.

The Merchant and the Genie

i

a.

The First Old Man’s Story

i

b.

The Second Old Man’s Story

ii

c.

The Third Old Man’s Story

ii

2.

The Fisherman and the Genie

iii

a.

Story of the Physician Douban

iv

aa. Story of King Sindbad and his Falcon   [468]

v

ab.    Story of the King’s Son and the Ogress

v

b.

Story of the Enchanted Youth

vii

3.

The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad

ix

a.

The First Calender’s Story

xi

b.

The Second Calender’s Story

xii

ba. Story of the Envier and the Envied   [469]

xiii

c.

The Third Calender’s Story

xiv

d.

The Eldest Lady’s Story

xvii

e.

The Story of the Portress.

xviii

4.

The Three Apples

xix

5.

Noureddin Ali of Cairo and his Son Bedreddin Hassan

xx

6.

Story of the Hunchback

xxv

a.

The Christian Broker’s Story

xxv

b.

The Controller’s Story

xxvii

c.

The Jewish Physician’s Story

xxviii

d.

The Tailor’s Story

xxix

e.

The Barber’s Story

xxxi

ea.    Story of the Barber’s First Brother

xxxi

eb.    Story of the Barber’s Second Brother

xxxi

ec.    Story of the Barber’s Third Brother

xxxii

ed.    Story of the Barber’s Fourth Brother

xxxii

ee.    Story of the Barber’s Fifth Brother

xxxii

ef.    Story of the Barber’s Sixth Brother

xxxiii

7.

Noureddin Ali and the Damsel Enis el Jelis

xxxiv

8.

Ghanim ben Eyoub the Slave of Love

xxxix

a.

Story of the Eunuch Bekhit

xxxix

b.

Story of the Eunuch Kafour

xxxix

9.

The History of King Omar ben Ennuman and his Sons Sherkan and Zoulmekan

xlv

a.

Story of Taj el Mulouk and the Princess Dunya

cvii

aa. Story of Aziz and Azizeh

cxii

b.

Bakoun’s Story of the Hashish-Eater

cxliii

c.

Hemmad the Bedouin’s Story

cxliv

10.

The Birds and Beasts and the Son of Adam

cxlvi

11.

The Hermits

cxlviii

12.

The Water-fowl and the Tortoise

cxlviii

13.

The Wolf and the Fox

cxlviii

a.

The Hawk and the Partridge

cxlix

14.

The Mouse and the Weasel

cl

15.

The Cat and the Crow

cl

16.

The Fox and the Crow

cl

a.

The Mouse and the Flea

cli

b.

The Falcon and the Birds

clii

c.

The Sparrow and the Eagle

clii

17.

The Hedgehog and the Pigeons

clii

a.

The Merchant and the Two Sharpers

clii

18.

The Thief and his Monkey

clii

a.

The Foolish Weaver

clii

19.

The Sparrow and the Peacock

clii

20.

Ali ben Bekkar and Shemsennehar

cliii

21.

Kemerezzeman and Budour

clxx

a.

Nimeh ben er Rebya and Num his Slave-girl

ccxxxvii

22.

Alaeddin Abou esh Shamat

ccl

23.

Hatim et Taï; his Generosity after Death

cclxx

24.

Maan ben Zaïdeh and the three Girls

cclxxi

25.

Maan ben Zaïdeh and the Bedouin

cclxxi

26.

The City of Lebtait

cclxxii

27.

The Khalif Hisham and the Arab Youth

cclxxii

28.

Ibrahim ben el Mehdi and the Barber-surgeon

cclxxiii

29.

The City of Irem

cclxxvi

30.

Isaac of Mosul’s Story of Khedijeh and the Khalif Mamoun

cclxxix

31.

The Scavenger and the Noble Lady of Baghdad

cclxxxii

32.

The Mock Khalif

cclxxxvi

33.

Ali the Persian and the Kurd Sharper

ccxciv

34.

The Imam Abou Yousuf with Haroun er Reshid and his Vizier Jaafer

ccxcvi

35.

The Lover who feigned himself a Thief to save his Mistress’s Honour

ccxcvii

36.

Jaafer the Barmecide and the Bean-Seller

ccxcix

37.

Abou Mohammed the Lazy

ccc

38.

Yehya ben Khalid and Mensour

cccv

39.

Yehya ben Khalid and the Man who forged a Letter in his Name

cccvi

40.

The Khalif El Mamoun and the Strange Doctor

cccvii

41.

Ali Shar and Zumurrud

cccviii

42.

The Loves of Jubeir ben Umeir and the Lady Budour

cccxxvii

43.

The Man of Yemen and his six Slave-girls

cccxxxiv

44.

Haroun er Reshid with the Damsel and Abou Nuwas

cccxxxviii

45.

The Man who stole the Dog’s Dish of Gold

cccxl

46.

The Sharper of Alexandria and the Master of Police

cccxli

47.

El Melik en Nasir and the three Masters of Police

cccxliii

a.

Story of the Chief of the New Cairo Police

cccxliii

b.

Story of the Chief of the Boulac Police

cccxliv

c.

Story of the Chief of the Old Cairo Police

cccxliv

48.

The Thief and the Money-Changer

cccxliv

49.

The Chief of the Cous Police and the Sharper

cccxlv

50.

Ibrahim ben el Mehdi and the Merchant’s Sister

cccxlvi

51.

The Woman whose Hands were cut off for Almsgiving

cccxlviii

52.

The Devout Israelite

cccxlviii

53.

Abou Hassan ez Ziyadi and the Man from Khorassan

cccxlix

54.

The Poor Man and his Generous Friend

cccli

55.

The Ruined Man who became Rich again through a Dream

cccli

56.

El Mutawekkil and his Favourite Mehboubeh

cccli

57.

Werdan the Butcher’s Adventure with the Lady and the Bear

cccliii

58.

The King’s Daughter and the Ape

ccclv

59.

The Enchanted Horse

ccclvii

60.

Uns el Wujoud and the Vizier’s Daughter Rose-in-bud

ccclxxi

61.

Abou Nuwas with the three Boys and the Khalif Haroun er Reshid

ccclxxxi

62.

Abdallah ben Maamer with the Man of Bassora and his Slave-girl

ccclxxxiii

63.

The Lovers of the Benou Udhreh

ccclxxxiii

64.

The Vizier of Yemen and his young Brother

ccclxxxiv

65.

The Loves of the Boy and Girl at School

ccclxxxv

66.

El Mutelemmis and his Wife Umeimeh

ccclxxxv

67.

Haroun er Reshid and Zubeideh in the Bath

ccclxxxv

68.

Haroun er Reshid and the three Poets

ccclxxxvi

69.

Musab ben er Zubeir and Aaïsheh his Wife

ccclxxxvi

70.

Aboulaswed and his squinting Slave-girl

ccclxxxvii

71.

Haroun er Reshid and the two Girls

ccclxxxvii

72.

Haroun er Reshid and the three Girls

ccclxxxvii

73.

The Miller and his Wife

ccclxxxvii

74.

The Simpleton and the Sharper

ccclxxxviii

75.

The Imam Abou Yousuf with Haroun er Reshid and Zubeideh

ccclxxxviii

76.

The Khalif El Hakim and the Merchant

ccclxxxix

77.

King Kisra Anoushirwan and the Village Damsel

ccclxxxix

78.

The Water-Carrier and the Goldsmith’s Wife

cccxc

79.

Khusrau and Shirin and the Fisherman

cccxci

80.

Yehya ben Khalid and the Poor Man

cccxci

81.

Mohammed el Amin and Jaafer ben el Hadi

cccxcii

82.

Said ben Salim and the Barmecides

cccxcii

83.

The Woman’s Trick against her Husband

cccxciii

84.

The Devout Woman and the two Wicked Elders

cccxciv

85.

Jaafer the Barmecide and the Old Bedouin

cccxcv

86.

Omar ben el Khettab and the Young Bedouin

cccxcv

87.

El Mamoun and the Pyramids of Egypt

cccxviii

88.

The Thief turned Merchant and the other Thief

cccxviii

89.

Mesrour and Ibn el Caribi

cccxcix

90.

The Devout Prince

cccci

91.

The Schoolmaster who Fell in Love by Report

ccccii

92.

The Foolish Schoolmaster

cccciii

93.

The Ignorant Man who set up for a Schoolmaster

cccciii

94.

The King and the Virtuous Wife

cccciv

95.

Abdurrehman the Moor’s Story of the Roc

cccciv

96.

Adi ben Zeid and the Princess Hind

ccccv

97.

Dibil el Khuzaï with the Lady and Muslim ben el Welid

ccccvii

98.

Isaac of Mosul and the Merchant

ccccvii

99.

The Three Unfortunate Lovers   [470]

ccccix

100.

The Lovers of the Benou Tai

ccccx

101.

The Mad Lover

ccccxi

102.

The Apples of Paradise

ccccxii

103.

The Loves of Abou Isa and Curret el Ain

ccccxiv

104.

El Amin and his Uncle Ibrahim ben el Mehdi

ccccxviii

105.

El Feth ben Khacan and El Mutawekkil

ccccxix

106.

The Man’s Dispute with the Learned Woman of the relative Excellence of the Sexes

ccccxix

107.

Abou Suweid and the Handsome Old Woman

ccccxxiii

108.

Ali ben Tahir and the Girl Mounis

ccccxxiv

109.

The Woman who had a Boy and the other who had a Man to Lover

ccccxxiv

110.

The Haunted House in Baghdad

ccccxxiv

111.

The Pilgrim and the Old Woman who dwelt in the Desert

ccccxxxiv

112.

Aboulhusn and his Slave-girl Taweddud

ccccxxxvi

113.

The Angel of Death with the Proud King and the Devout Man

cccclxii

114.

The Angel of Death and the Rich King

cccclxii

115.

The Angel of Death and the King of the Children of Israel

cccclxiii

116.

Iskender Dhoulkernein and a certain Tribe of Poor Folk

cccclxiv

117.

The Righteousness of King Anoushirwan

cccclxiv

118.

The Jewish Cadi and his Pious Wife

cccclxv

119.

The Shipwrecked Woman and her Child

cccclxvi

120.

The Pious Black Slave

cccclxvii

121.

The Devout Platter-maker and his Wife

cccclxviii

122.

El Hejjaj ben Yousuf and the Pious Man

cccclxx

123.

The Blacksmith who could Handle Fire without Hurt

cccclxxi

124.

The Saint to whom God gave a Cloud to serve Him and the Devout King

cccclxxiii

125.

The Muslim Champion and the Christian Lady

cccclxxiv

126.

Ibrahim ben el Khawwas and the Christian King’s Daughter

cccclxxvii

127.

The Justice of Providence

cccclxxviii

128.

The Ferryman of the Nile and the Hermit

cccclxxix

129.

The King of the Island

cccclxxix

130.

Abulhusn ed Durraj and Abou Jaafer the Leper

cccclxxxi

131.

The Queen of the Serpents

cccclxxxii

a.

The Adventures of Beloukiya

cccclxxxvi

b.

The Story of Janshah

ccccxcix

132.

Sindbad the Sailor and Sindbad the Porter

dxxxvi

a.

The First Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dxxxviii

b.

The Second Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dxliii

c.

The Third Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dxlvi

d.

The Fourth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dl

e.

The Fifth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dlvi

f.

The Sixth Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dlix

g.

The Seventh Voyage of Sindbad the Sailor

dlxiii

133.

The City of Brass

dlxvi

134.

The Malice of Women

dlxxviii

a.

The King and his Vizier’s Wife

dlxxviii

b.

The Merchant’s Wife and the Parrot

dlxxix

c.

The Fuller and his Son

dlxxix

d.

The Lover’s Trick against the Chaste Wife

dlxxx

e.

The Niggard and the Loaves of Bread

dlxxx

f.

The Lady and her Two Lovers

dlxxxi

g.

The King’s Son and the Ogress

dlxxxi

h.

The Drop of Honey

dlxxxii

i.

The Woman who made her Husband sift Dust

dlxxxii

j.

The Enchanted Springs

dlxxxii

k.

The Vizier’s Son and the Bathkeeper’s Wife

dlxxxiv

l.

The Wife’s Device to Cheat her Husband

dlxxxiv

m.

The Goldsmith and the Cashmere Singing-girl

dlxxxvi

n.

The Man who never Laughed again

dlxxxvii

o.

The King’s Son and the Merchant’s Wife

dxci

p.

The Page who feigned to know the Speech of Birds

dxcii

q.

The Lady and her five Suitors

dxciii

r.

The Man who saw the Night of Power

dxcvi

s.

The Stolen Necklace

dxcvi

t.

The two Pigeons

dxcvii

u.

Prince Behram of Persia and the Princess Ed Detma

dxcvii

v.

The House with the Belvedere

dxcviii

w.

The King’s Son and the Afrit’s Mistress

dcii

x.

The Sandal-wood Merchant and the Sharpers

dciii

y.

The Debauchee and the Three-year-old Child

dcv

z.

The Stolen Purse

dcv

135.

Jouder and his Brothers

dcvi

136.

The History of Gherib and his Brother Agib

dcxxiv

137.

Otbeh and Reyya

dclxxx

138.

Hind Daughter of En Numan and El Hejjaj

dclxxxi

139.

Khuzeimeh ben Bishr and Ikrimeh el Feyyaz

dclxxxii

140.

Younus the Scribe and the Khalif Welid ben Sehl

dclxxxiv

141.

Haroun er Reshid and the Arab Girl

dclxxxv

142.

El Asmaï and the three Girls of Bassora

dclxxxvi

143.

Ibrahim of Mosul and the Devil

dclxxxvii

144.

The Lovers of the Benou Udhreh

dclxxxviii

145.

The Bedouin and his Wife

dcxci

146.

The Lovers of Bassora

dcxciii

147.

Isaac of Mosul and his Mistress and the Devil

dcxcv

148.

The Lovers of Medina

dcxcvi

149.

El Melik en Nasir and his Vizier

dcxcvii

150.

The Rogueries of Delileh the Crafty and her Daughter Zeyneb the Trickstress

dcxcviii

151.

The Adventures of Quicksilver Ali of Cairo: a Sequel to the Rogueries of Delileh the Crafty

dccviii

152.

Ardeshir and Heyat en Nufous

dccxix

153.

Julnar of the Sea and her Son King Bedr Basim of Persia

dccxxxviii

154.

King Mohammed ben Sebaïk and the Merchant Hassan

dcclvi

a.

Story of Prince Seif el Mulouk and the Princess Bediya el Jemal

dcclviii

155.

Hassan of Bassora and the King’s Daughter of the Jinn

dcclxxviii

156.

Khelifeh the Fisherman of Baghdad

dcccxxxii

157.

Mesrour and Zein el Mewasif

dcccxlv

158.

Ali Noureddin and the Frank King’s Daughter

dccclxiii

159.

The Man of Upper Egypt and his Frank Wife

dcccxciv

160.

The Ruined Man of Baghdad and his Slave-girl

dcccxcvi

161.

King Jelyaad of Hind and his Vizier Shimas: whereafter ensueth the History of King Wird Khan son of King Jelyaad and his Women and Viziers

dcccxcix

a.

The Cat and the Mouse

dcccc

b.

The Fakir and his Pot of Butter

dccccii

c.

The Fishes and the Crab

dcccciii

d.

The Crow and the Serpent

dcccciii

e.

The Fox and the Wild Ass

dcccciv

f.

The Unjust King and the Pilgrim Prince

dccccv

g.

The Crows and the Hawk

dccccvi

h.

The Serpent-Charmer and his Wife

dccccvii

i.

The Spider and the Wind

dccccviii

j.

The Two Kings

dccccix

k.

The Blind Man and the Cripple

dccccx

l.

The Foolish Fisherman

dccccxviii

m.

The Boy and the Thieves

dccccxviii

n.

The Man and his Wilful Wife

dccccxix

o.

The Merchant and the Thieves

dccccxx

p.

The Foxes and the Wolf

dccccxxi

q.

The Shepherd and the Thief

dccccxxi

r.

The Heathcock and the Tortoises

dccccxxiv

162.

Aboukir the Dyer and Abousir the Barber

dccccxxx

163.

Abdallah the Fisherman and Abdallah the Merman

dccccxl

164.

The Merchant of Oman

dccccxlvi

165.

Ibrahim and Jemileh

dcccclii

166.

Aboulhusn of Khorassan

dcccclix

167.

Kemerezzeman and the Jeweller’s Wife

dcccclxiii

168.

Abdallah ben Fazil and his Brothers

dcccclxxviii

169.

Marouf the Cobbler and his Wife Fatimeh

dcccclxxxix-mi

Conclusion.

INDEX IV.—D.

COMPARISON OF THE SAME WITH MR. LANE’S AND MY VERSION.

Introduction and

- Nos. 1 to 6 of the preceding list from Volume I. of my Edition.

- Nos. 7 to 9aa of the preceding list from Volume II. of my Edition.

- Nos. 9aa to 21 of the preceding list from Volume III. of my Edition.

- (contd.)

- Nos. 21 to 58 of the preceding list from Volume IV. of my Edition.

- (contd.)

- Nos. 59 to 131 of the preceding list from Volume V. of my Edition.

- Nos. 132 to 136 of the preceding list from Volume VI. of my Edition.

- Nos. 136 to 154a of the preceding list from Volume VII. of my Edition.

- (contd.)

- Nos. 154a to 158 of the preceding list from Volume VIII. of my Edition.

- (contd.)

- Nos. 158 to 168 of the preceding list from Volume IX. of my Edition.

- (contd.)

- Nos. 169 and conclusion from Volume X. of my Edition.

For full details, see contents pages to each of the respective Volumes.

Appendix II.

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS, AND THEIR IMITATIONS, WITH A TABLE SHOWING THE CONTENTS OF THE PRINCIPAL EDITIONS AND TRANSLATIONS OF THE NIGHTS.

BY W. F. KIRBY,

Author of “Ed-Dimiryaht: an Oriental Romance,” “The New Arabian Nights,” &c.

The European editions of the Thousand and One Nights, even excluding the hundreds of popular editions which have nothing specially noticeable about them, are very numerous; and the following Notes must, I am fully aware, be incomplete, though they will, perhaps, be found useful to persons interested in the subject. Although I believe that editions of most of the English, French, and German versions of any importance have passed through my hands, I have not had an opportunity of comparing many in other languages, some of which at least may be independent editions, not derived from Galland. The imitations and adaptations of The Nights are, perhaps, more numerous than the editions of The Nights themselves, if we exclude mere reprints of Galland; and many of them are even more difficult of access.

In the following Notes, I have sometimes referred to tales by their numbers in the Table.

GALLAND’S MS. AND TRANSLATION.

The first MS. of The Nights known in Europe was brought to Paris by Galland at the close of the 17th century; and his translation was published in Paris, in twelve small volumes, under the title of “Les Mille et une Nuit: Contes Arabes, traduits en Francois par M. Galland.” These volumes appeared at intervals between 1704 and 1717. Galland himself died in 1715, and it is uncertain how far he was responsible for the latter part of the work. Only the first six of the twelve vols. are divided into Nights, vol. 6 completing the story of Camaralzaman, and ending with Night 234. The Voyages of Sindbad are not found in Galland’s MS., though he has intercalated them as Nights 69–90 between Nos. 3 and 4. It should be mentioned, however, that in some texts (Bresl., for instance) No. 133 is placed much earlier in the series than in others.

The stories in Galland’s last six vols. may be divided into two classes, viz., those known to occur in genuine texts of The Nights, and those which do not. To the first category belong Nos. 7, 8, 59, 153 and 170; and some even of these are not found in Galland’s own MS., but were derived by him from other sources. The remaining tales (Nos. 191–198) do not really belong to The Nights; and, strange to say, although they are certainly genuine Oriental tales, the actual originals have never been found. I am inclined to think that Galland may, perhaps, have written and adapted them from his recollection of stories which he himself heard related during his own residence in the East, especially as most of these tales appear to be derived rather from Persian or Turkish than from Arabian sources.

The following Preface appeared in vol. 9 which I translate from Talander’s German edition, as the original is not before me:

“The two stories with which the eighth volume concludes do not properly belong to the Thousand and One Nights. They were added and printed without the previous knowledge of the translator, who had not the slightest idea of the trick that had been played upon him until the eighth volume was actually on sale. The reader must not, therefore, be surprised that the story of the Sleeper Awakened, which commences vol. 9, is written as if Scheherazade had related it immediately after the story of Ganem, which forms the greater part of vol. 8. Care will be taken to omit these two stories in a new edition, as not belonging to the work.”

It is, perhaps, not to be wondered at that when the new edition was actually published, subsequently to Galland’s death, the condemned stories were retained, and the preface withdrawn; though No. 170 still reads as if it followed No. 8.

The information I have been able to collect respecting the disputed tales is very slight. I once saw a MS. advertised in an auction catalogue (I think that of the library of the late Prof. H. H. Wilson) as containing two of Galland’s doubtful tales, but which they were was not stated. The fourth and last volume of the MS. used by Galland is lost; but it is almost certain that it did not contain any of these tales (compare Payne, ix. 265 note).

The story of Zeyn Alasnam (No. 191) is derived from the same source as that of the Fourth Durwesh, in the well-known Hindustani reading-book, the Bagh o Bahar. If it is based upon this, Galland has greatly altered and improved it, and has given it the whole colouring of a European moral fairy tale.

The story of Ali Baba (No. 195) is, I have been told, a Chinese tale. It occurs under the title of the Two Brothers and the Forty-nine Dragons in Geldart’s Modern Greek Tales. It has also been stated that the late Prof. Palmer met with a very similar story among the Arabs of Sinai (Payne, ix. 266).

The story of Sidi Nouman (No. 194b) may have been based partly upon the Third Shaykh’s Story (No. 1c), which Galland omits. The feast of the Ghools is, I believe, Greek or Turkish, rather than Arabic, in character, as vampires, personified plague, and similar horrors are much commoner in the folk-lore of the former peoples.

Many incidents of the doubtful, as well as of the genuine tales, are common in European folk-lore (versions of Nos. 2 and 198, for instance, occur in Grimm’s Kinder und Hausmärchen), and some of the doubtful tales have their analogues in Scott’s MS., as will be noticed in due course.

I have not seen Galland’s original edition in 12 vols.; but the Stadt-Bibliothek of Frankfort-on-Main contains a copy, published at La Haye, in 12 vols. (with frontispieces), made up of two or more editions, as follows:—

Vol. i. (ed. 6) 1729; vols. ii. iii. iv. (ed. 5) 1729; vols. v. vi. viii. (ed. 5) 1728; vol. vii. (ed. 6) 1731; vols. ix. to xi. (ed. not noted) 1730; and vol. xii. (ed. not noted) 1731.

The discrepancies in the dates of the various volumes looks (as Mr. Clouston has suggested) as if separate volumes were reprinted as required, independently of the others. This might account for vols. v. vi. and viii. of the fifth edition having been apparently reprinted before vols. ii. iii. and iv.

The oldest French version in the British Museum consists of the first eight vols., published at La Haye, and likewise made up of different editions, as follows:—

i. (ed. 5) 1714; ii. iii. iv. (ed. 4) 1714; v. vi. (ed. 5) 1728; vii. (ed. 5) 1719; viii. (“suivant la copie imprimée à Paris”) 1714.

Most French editions (old and new) contain Galland’s Dedication, “À Madame Madame la Marquise d’O., Dame du Palais de Madame la Duchesse de Bourgogne,” followed by an “Avertissement.” In addition to these, the La Haye copies have Fontenelle’s Approbation prefixed to several volumes, but in slightly different words, and bearing different dates. December 27th, 1703 (vol. i.); April 14th, 1704 (vol. vi.); and October 4th, 1705 (vol. vii.). This is according to the British Museum copy; I did not examine the Frankfort copy with reference to the Approbation. The Approbation is translated in full in the old English version as follows: “I have read, by Order of my Lord Chancellor, this Manuscript, wherein I find nothing that ought to hinder its being Printed. And I am of opinion that the Publick will be very well pleased with the Perusal of these Oriental Stories. Paris, 27th December, 1705 [apparently a misprint for 1703] (Signed) FONTENELLE.”

In the Paris edition of 1726 (vide infrà), Galland says in his Dedication, “Il a fallu le faire venir de Syrie, et mettre en François, le premier volume que voici, de quatre seulement qui m’ont été envoyez.” So, also, in a Paris edition (in eight vols. 12mo) of 1832; but in the La Haye issue of 1714, we read not “quatre” but “six” volumes. The old German edition of Talander (vide infrà) does not contain Galland’s Dedication (Epitre) or Avertissement.

The earliest French editions were generally in 12 vols., or six; I possess a copy of a six-volume edition, published at Paris in 1726. It may be the second, as the title-page designates it as “nouvelle edition, corrigée.”

Galland’s work was speedily translated into various European languages, and even now forms the original of all the numerous popular editions. The earliest English editions were in six volumes, corresponding to the first six of Galland, and ending with the story of Camaralzaman; nor was it till nearly the end of the 18th century that the remaining half of the work was translated into English. The date of appearance of the first edition is unknown to bibliographers; Lowndes quotes an edition of 1724 as the oldest; but the British Museum contains a set of six vols., made up of portions of the second, third and fourth editions, as follows:—

Vols. i. ii. (ed. 4) 1713; vols. iii. iv. (ed. 2) 1712; and vols. v. vi. (ed. 3) 1715.

Here likewise the separate volumes seem to have been reprinted independently of each other; and it is not unlikely that the English translation may have closely followed the French publication, being issued volume by volume, as the French appeared, as far as vol. vi. The title-page of this old edition is very quaint:

“Arabian-Nights Entertainments, consisting of One thousand and one Stories, told by the Sultaness of the Indies to divert the Sultan from the Execution of a Bloody Vow he had made, to marry a Lady every day, and have her head cut off next Morning, to avenge himself for the Disloyalty of the first Sultaness, also containing a better account of the Customs, Manners and Religion of the Eastern Nations, viz., Tartars, Persians and Indians than is to be met with in any Author hitherto published. Translated into French from the Arabian MSS. by Mr. Galland of the Royal Academy, and now done into English. Printed for Andrew Bell at the Cross Keys and Bible, in Cornhill.”

The British Museum has an edition in 4to published in 1772, in farthing numbers, every Monday, Wednesday and Friday. It extends to 79 numbers, forming five volumes.

The various editions of the old English version appear to be rare, and the set in the British Museum is very poor. The oldest edition which I have seen containing the latter half of Galland’s version is called the 14th edition, and was published in London in four volumes, in 1778. Curiously enough, the “13th edition,” also containing the conclusion, was published at Edinburgh in three volumes in 1780. Perhaps it is a reprint of a London edition published before that of 1778. The Scotch appear to have been fond of The Nights, as there are many Scotch editions both of The Nights and the imitations.

Revised or annotated editions by Piguenit (4 vols., London, 1792) and Gough (4 vols., Edinburgh, 1798) may deserve a passing notice.

A new translation of Galland, by Rev. E. Forster, in five vols. 4to, with engravings from pictures by Robert Smirke, R.A., appeared in 1802; and now commands a higher price than any other edition of Galland. A new edition in 8vo appeared in 1810. Most of the recent popular English versions are based either upon Forster’s or Scott’s.

Another translation from Galland by G. S. Beaumont (four vols. 8vo), appeared in 1811. (Lowndes writes Wiliam Beaumont.)

Among the various popular editions of later date we may mention an edition in two vols., 8vo, published at Liverpool (1813), and containing Cazotte’s Continuation; an edition published by Griffin and Co., in 1866, to which Beckford’s “Vathek” is appended; an edition “arranged for the perusal of youthful readers,” by the Hon. Mrs. Sugden (Whittaker & Co., 1863); and “Five Favourite Tales from The Arabian Nights in words of one syllable, by A. & E. Warner” (Lewis, 1871).

Some of the English editions of Galland aim at originality by arranging the tales in a different order. The cheap edition published by Dicks in 1868 is one instance.

An English version of Galland was published at Lucknow, in four vols., 8vo, in 1880.

I should, perhaps, mention that I have not noticed De Sacy’s “Mille et une Nuit,” because it is simply a new edition of Galland; and I have not seen either Destain’s French edition (mentioned by Sir R. F. Burton), nor Cardonne’s Continuation (mentioned in Cabinet des Fées, xxxvii. p. 83). As Cardonne died in 1784, his Continuation, if genuine, would be the earliest of all.

The oldest German version, by Talander, seems to have appeared in volumes, as the French was issued; and these volumes were certainly reprinted when required, without indication of separate editions; but in slightly varied style, and with alteration of dates. The old German version is said to be rarer than the French. It is in twelve parts—some, however, being double. The set before me is clearly made up of different reprints, and the first title-page is as follows: “Die Tausend und eine Nacht, worinnen seltzame Arabische Historien und wunderbare Begebenheiten, benebst artigen Liebes-Intriguen, auch Sitten und Gewohnheiten der Morgenländer, auf sehr anmuthige Weise erzehlet werden; Erstlich vom Hrn. Galland, der Königl. Academie Mitgliede aus der Arabischen Sprache in die Französische und aus selbiger anitzo ins Deutsche übersetzt: Erster und Anderer Theil. Mit der Vorrede Herrn Talanders. Leipzig Verlegts Moritz Georg Weidmann Sr. Königl. Maj. in Hohlen und Churfürstl. Durchl. zu Sachsen Buchhändler, Anno 1730.” Talander’s Preface relates chiefly to the importance of the work as illustrative of Arabian manners and customs, &c. It is dated from “Liegnitz, den 7 Sept., Anno 1710,” which fixes the approximate date of publication of the first part of this translation. Vols. i. and ii. of my set (double vol. with frontispiece) are dated 1730, and have Talander’s preface; vols. iii. and iv. (divided, but consecutively paged, and with only one title-page and frontispiece and reprint of Talander’s preface) are dated 1719; vols. v. and vi. (same remarks, except that Talander’s preface is here dated 1717) are dated 1737; vol. vii. (no frontispiece; preface dated 1710) is dated 1721; vol. 8 (no frontispiece nor preface, nor does Talander’s name appear on the title-page) is dated 1729; vols. ix. and x. (divided, but consecutively paged, and with only one title-page and frontispiece; Talander’s name and preface do not appear, but Galland’s preface to vol. ix., already mentioned, is prefixed) are dated 1731; and vols. xi. and xii. (same remarks, but no preface) are dated 1732.

Galland’s notes are translated, but not his preface and dedication.

There is a later German translation (6 vols. 8vo, Bremen, 1781–1785) by J. H. Voss, the author of the standard German translation of Homer.

The British Museum has just acquired a Portuguese translation of Galland, in 4 volumes: “As Mil e uma Noites, Contos Arabes,” published by Ernesto Chardron, Editor, Porto e Braga, 1881.

There are two editions of a modern Greek work in the British Museum, (1792 and 1804) published at Venice (Ενετιηριν) in three small volumes. The first volume contains Galland (Nos. 1–6 of the table) and vols. ii. and iii. chiefly contain the Thousand and One Days. It is, apparently, translated from some Italian work.

Several editions in Italian (Mille ed una Notte) have appeared at Naples and Milan; they are said by Sir R. F. Burton to be mere reprints of Galland.

There are, also, several in Dutch, one of which, by C. Van der Post, in 3 vols. 8vo, published at Utrecht in 1848, purports, I believe, to be a translation from the Arabic, and has been reprinted several times. The Dutch editions are usually entitled, “Arabische Vertellinge.” A Danish edition appeared at Copenhagen in 1818, under the title of “Prindsesses Schehezerade. Fortällinger eller de saakatle Tusende og een Nat. Udgivna paa Dansk vid Heelegaan.” Another, by Rasmassen, was commenced in 1824; and a third Danish work, probably founded on the Thousand and One Nights, and published in 1816, bears the title, “Digt og Eventyr fra Osterland, af arabiska og persischen utrykta kilder.”

I have seen none of these Italian, Dutch or Danish editions; but there is little doubt that most, if not all, are derived from Galland’s work.

The following is the title of a Javanese version, derived from one of the Dutch editions, and published at Leyden in 1865, “Eenige Vertellingen uit de Arabisch duizend en één Nacht. Naar de Nederduitsche vertaling in het Javaansch vertaald, door Winter-Roorda.”

Mr. A. G. Ellis has shown me an edition of Galland’s Aladdin (No. 193) in Malay, by M. Van der Lawan (?) printed in Batavia, A.D. 1869.

CAZOTTE’S CONTINUATION, AND THE COMPOSITE EDITIONS OF THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

We shall speak elsewhere of the Cabinet des Fées; but the last four volumes of this great collection (38 to 41) published at Geneva from 1788 to 1793, contain a work entitled, “Les Veillées du Sultan Schahriar avec la Sultane Scheherazade; histoires incroyables, amusantes et morales, traduites de l’arabe par M. Cazotte et D. Chavis. Faisant suite aux Mille et une Nuits.” Some copies bear the abridged title of “La suite des Mille et une Nuits. Contes Arabes, traduits par Dom Chavis et M. Cazotte.”

This collection of tales was pronounced to be spurious by many critics, and even has been styled “a bare-faced forgery” by a writer in the Edinburgh Review of July, 1886. It is, however, certain that the greater part, if not all, of these tales are founded on genuine Eastern sources, though very few have any real claim to be regarded as actually part of the Thousand and One Nights.

Translations of the originals of most of these tales have been published by Caussin de Perceval and Gauttier; and a comparison clearly shows the great extent to which Chavis and Cazotte have altered, amplified and (in a literary sense) improved their materials.

It is rather surprising that no recent edition of this work seems to have been issued, perhaps owing to the persistent doubts cast upon its authenticity, only a few of the tales, and those not the best, having appeared in different collections. My friend, Mr. A. G. Ellis, himself an Oriental scholar, has remarked to me that he considers these tales as good as the old “Arabian Nights;” and I quite agree with him that Chavis and Cazotte’s Continuation is well worthy of re-publication in its entirety.

The following are the principal tales comprised in this collection, those included in our Table from later authors being indicated.

1. The Robber Caliph, or the Adventures of Haroun Alraschid with the Princess of Persia, and the beautiful Zutulbe. (No. 246).

2. The Power of Destiny, being the History of the Journey of Giafar to Damas, containing the Adventures of Chelih and his Family. (No. 280).

3. History of Halechalbe and the Unknown Lady. (No. 204c.).

4. Story of Xailoun the Idiot.

5. The Adventures of Simoustapha and the Princess Ilsetilsone. (No. 247).

6. History of Alibengiad, Sultan of Herak, and of the False Birds of Paradise.

7. History of Sinkarib and his Two Viziers. (No. 249).

8. History of the Family of the Schebandad of Surat.

9. Story of Bohetzad and his Ten Viziers. (No. 174).

10. Story of Habib and Dorathil-Goase. (No. 251).

11. History of the Maugraby, or the Magician.

Of these, Nos. 4, 6, 8 and 11 only are not positively known in the original. No. 11 is interesting, as it is the seed from which Southey’s “Thalaba the Destroyer” was derived.

On the word Maugraby, which means simply Moor, Cazotte has the following curious note: “Ce mot signifie barbare, barbaresque plus proprement. On jure encore par lui en Provence, en Languedoc, et en Gascogne Maugraby; ou ailleurs en France Meugrebleu.”

The Domdaniel, where Zatanai held his court with Maugraby and his pupil-magicians, is described as being under the sea near Tunis. In Weil’s story of Joodar and Mahmood (No. 201) the magician Mahmood is always called the Moor of Tunis.

No. 3 (= our No. 204c) contains the additional incident of the door opened only once a year which occurs in our No. 9a, aa.

Moore probably took the name Namouna from Cazotte’s No. 5, in which it occurs. In the same story we find a curious name of a Jinniyah, Setelpedour. Can it be a corruption of Sitt El Budoor?

For further remarks on Cazotte’s Continuation, compare Russell’s History of Aleppo, i. p. 385; and Russell and Scott, Ouseley’s Oriental Collections, i. pp. 246, 247; ii. p. 25; and the “Gentleman’s Magazine” for February, 1779.

An English version under the title “Arabian Tales, or a Continuation of the Arabian Nights’ Entertainments,” translated by Robert Heron, was published in Edinburgh in 1792 in 4 vols., and in London in 1794 in 3 vols. It was reprinted in Weber’s “Tales of the East” (Edinburgh, 1812); and, as already mentioned, is included in an edition of the Arabian Nights, published in Liverpool in 1813.

A German translation forms vols. 5 to 8 of the “Blaue Bibliothek,” published in Gotha in 1790 and 1791; and the British Museum possesses vols. 3 and 4 of a Russian edition, published at Moscow in 1794 and 1795, which is erroneously entered in the catalogue as the Arabian Nights in Russian.

Respecting the work of Chavis and Cazotte, Sir R. F. Burton remarks, “Dom Dennis Chavis was a Syrian priest of the order of Saint Bazil, who was invited to Paris by the learned minister, Baron Arteuil, and he was assisted by M. Cazotte, a French author, then well known, but wholly ignorant of Arabic. These tales are evidently derived from native sources; the story of Bohetzad (King Bakhtiyar) and his Ten Wazirs is taken bodily from the Bres. Edit. [not so; but the original Arabic had long been known in the French libraries]. As regards the style and treatment, it is sufficient to say that the authors out-Gallanded Galland, while Heron exaggerates every fault of his original.”

The first enlarged edition of Galland in French was published by Caussin de Perceval, at Paris, in 9 vols., 8vo (1806). In addition to Galland’s version, he added four tales (Nos. 21a, 22, 32 and 37), with which he had been furnished by Von Hammer. He also added a series of tales, derived from MSS. in the Parisian libraries, most of which correspond to those of Cazotte.

The most important of the later French editions was published by E. Gauttier in 7 vols. in 1822; it contains much new matter. At the end, the editor gives a list of all the tales which he includes, with arguments. He has rather oddly distributed his material so as to make only 568 nights. The full contents are given in our Table; the following points require more special notice. Vol. i. Gauttier omits the Third Shaykh’s story (No. 1c) on account of its indecency, although it is really no worse than any other story in The Nights. In the story of the Fisherman, he has fallen into a very curious series of errors. He has misunderstood King Yunan’s reference to King Sindbad (Burton i. p. 50) to refer to the Book of Sindibad (No. 135); and has confounded it with the story of the Forty Vazirs, which he says exists in Arabic as well as in Turkish. Of this latter, therefore, he gives an imperfect version, embedded in the story of King Yunan (No. 2a). Here it may be observed that another imperfect French version of the Forty Vazirs had previously been published by Petis de la Croix under the title of Turkish Tales. A complete German version by Dr. Walter F. A. Behrnauer was published at Leipzig in 1851, and an English version by Mr. E. J. W. Gibb has appeared while these sheets are passing through the press.

Vol. ii. After No. 6 Gauttier places versions of Nos. 32 and 184 by Langlès. The Mock Caliph is here called Aly-Chah. The other three tales given by Caussin de Perceval from Von Hammer’s MSS. are omitted by Gauttier. Vol. v. (after No. 198) concludes with two additional tales (Nos. 207h and 218) from Scott’s version. But the titles are changed, No. 207h being called the Story of the Young Prince and the Green Bird, and No. 218 the Story of Mahmood, although there is another story of Mahmood in vol. i. (= No. 135m) included as part of the Forty Vazirs.

Vol. vi. includes the Ten Vazirs (No. 174) derived, however, not from the Arabic, but from the Persian Bakhtyar Nameh. Three of the subordinate tales in the Arabic version are wanting in Gauttier’s, and another is transferred to his vol. vii., but he includes one, the King and Queen of Abyssinia (No. 252), which appears to be wanting in the Arabic. The remainder of the volume contains tales from Scott’s version, the title of Mazin of Khorassaun (No. 215) being altered to the Story of Azem and the Queen of the Genii.

Vol. vii. contains a series of tales of which different versions of six only (Nos. 30, 174, 246, 248, 249 and 250) were previously published. Though these have no claim to be considered part of The Nights, they are of sufficient interest to receive a passing mention, especially as Gauttier’s edition seems not to have been consulted by any later writer on The Nights, except Habicht, who based his own edition mainly upon it. Those peculiar to Gauttier’s edition are therefore briefly noticed.

Princess Ameny (No. 253)—A princess who leaves home disguised as a man, and delivers another princess from a black slave. The episode (253b) is a story of enchantment similar to Nos. 1a-c.

Aly Djohary (No. 254)—Story of a young man’s expedition in search of a magical remedy.

The Princes of Cochin China (No. 255)—The princes travel in search of their sister who is married to a Jinni, who is under the curse of Solomon. The second succeeds in breaking the spell, and thus rescues both his brother, his sister, and the Jinni by killing a bird to which the destiny of the last is attached. (This incident is common in fiction; we find it in the genuine Nights in Nos. 154a and 201.)

The Wife with Two Husbands (No. 256)—A well-known Eastern story; it may be found in Wells’ “Mehemet the Kurd,” pp. 121–127, taken from the Forty Vazirs. Compare Gibbs, the 24th Vazir’s Story, pp. 257–266.

The Favourite (No. 257)—One of the ordinary tales of a man smuggled into a royal harem in a chest (compare Nos. 6b and 166).

Youssouf and the Indian Merchant (No. 258)—Story of a ruined man travelling to regain his fortune.

Prince Benazir (No. 258)—Story of a Prince promised at his birth, and afterwards given up by his parents to an evil Jinni, whom he ultimately destroys. (Such promises, especially, as here, in cases of difficult labour, are extremely common in folk-tales; the idea probably originated in the dedication of a child to the Gods.) Gauttier thinks that this story may have suggested that of Maugraby to Cazotte; but it appears to me rather doubtful whether it is quite elaborate enough for Cazotte to have used it in this manner.

Selim, Sultan of Egypt (No. 261)—This and its subordinate tales chiefly relate to unfaithful wives; that of Adileh (No. 261b) is curious; she is restored to life by Jesus (whom Gauttier, from motives of religious delicacy, turns into a Jinni!) to console her disconsolate husband, and immediately betrays the latter. These tales are apparently from the Forty Vazirs; cf. Gibbs, the 10th Vazir’s Story, pp. 122–129 (= our No. 261) and the Sixth Vazir’s Story, pp. 32–84 (= No. 261b.)

The bulk of the tales in Gauttier’s vol. vii. are derived from posthumous MSS. of M. Langlès, and several have never been published in English. Gauttier’s version of Heycar (No. 248) was contributed by M. Agoub.

The best known modern German version (Tausend und Eine Nacht, Arabische Erzahlungen, Deutsch von Max. Habicht, Fr. H. von der Hagen und Carl Schall. Breslau, 15 vols. 12mo) is mainly based upon Gauttier’s edition, but with extensive additions, chiefly derived from the Breslau text. An important feature of this version is that it includes translations of the prefaces of the various editions used by the editors, and therefore supplies a good deal of information not always easily accessible elsewhere. There are often brief notes at the end of the volumes.

The fifth edition of Habicht’s version is before me, dated 1840; but the preface to vol. i is dated 1824, which maybe taken to represent the approximate date of its first publication. The following points in the various vols. may be specially noticed:—

Vol. i. commences with the preface of the German editor, setting forth the object and scope of his edition; and the prefaces of Gauttier and Galland follow. No. 1c, omitted by Gauttier, is inserted in its place. Vols. ii. and iii. (No. 133), notes, chiefly from Langlès, are appended to the Voyages of Sindbad; and the destinations of the first six are given as follows:—

I.

Voyage to Sumatra.

II.

Voyage to Ceylon.

III.

Voyage to Selahath.

IV.

Voyage to the Sunda Islands.

V.

Voyage to the Sunda Islands.

VI.

Voyage to Zeilan.

Vol. v. contains an unimportant notice from Galland, with additional remarks by the German editors, respecting the division of the work into Nights.

Vol. vi. contains another unimportant preface respecting Nos. 191 and 192.

Vol. x. Here the preface is of more importance, relating to the contents of the volume, and especially to the Ten Vazirs (No. 174).

Vol. xi. contains tales from Scott. The preface contains a full account of his MSS., and the tales published in his vol. vi. This preface is taken partly from Ouseley’s Oriental Collections, and partly from Scott’s own preface.

Vol. xii. contains tales from Gauttier, vol. vii. The preface gives the full contents of Clarke’s and Von Hammer’s MSS.

Vol. xiii. includes Caussin de Perceval’s Preface, the remaining tales from Gauttier’s vol. vii. (ending with Night 568); and four tales from Caussin which Gauttier omits (Nos. 21a, 22, 37 and 202).

Vols. xiv. and xv. (extending from Night 884 to Night 1001) consist of tales from the Breslau edition, to which a short preface, signed by Dr. Max. Habicht is prefixed. The first of these tales is a fragment of the important Romance of Seyf Zul Yesn (so often referred to by Lane), which seems to have been mixed with Habicht’s MS. of The Nights by mistake. (Compare Payne, Tales, iii. 243.)

In this fragment we have several incidents resembling The Nights; there is a statue which sounds an alarm when an enemy enters a city (cf. Nos. 59 and 137); Seyf himself is converted to the faith of Abraham, and enters a city where a book written by Japhet is preserved. The text of this story has lately been published; and Sir R. F. Burton informs me that he thinks he has seen a complete version in some European language; but I have not succeeded in obtaining any particulars concerning it.

On account of the interest and importance of the work, I append to this section an English version of the fragment translated into German by Habicht. (From the extreme simplicity of the style, which I have preserved, I suspect that the translation is considerably abridged.)

There is an Icelandic version of The Nights (Þúsund og ein Nott. Arabiskar Sögur. Kaupmannahöfn, 1857, 4 vols. roy. 8vo), which contains Galland’s tales, and a selection of others, distributed into 1001 Nights, and apparently taken chiefly from Gauttier, but with the addition of two or three which seem to be borrowed from Lane (Nos. 9a, 163, 165, &c.). It is possibly derived immediately from some Danish edition.

There is one popular English version which may fairly be called a composite edition; but it is not based upon Gauttier. This is the “Select Library Edition. Arabian Nights’ Entertainments, selected and revised for general use. To which are added other specimens of Eastern Romance. London: James Burns, 1847. 2 vols.”

It contains the following tales from The Nights: Nos. 134, 3, 133, 162, 1, 2, 155, 191, 193, 192, 194, 194a, 194c, 21, 198, 170, 6.

No. 134 is called the City of Silence, instead of the City of Brass, and is certainly based partly upon Lane. In No. 155, Manar Al Sana is called Nur Al Nissa. One story, “The Wicked Dervise,” is taken from Dow’s “Persian Tales of Inatulla;” another “The Enchanters, or the Story of Misnar,” is taken from the “Tales of the Genii.” Four other tales, “Jalaladdeen of Bagdad,” “The two Talismans,” “The Story of Haschem,” and “Jussof, the Merchant of Balsora,” clearly German imitations, are said to be translated from the German of Grimm, and there are two others, “Abdullah and Balsora,” and “The King and his Servant,” the origin of which I do not recognise, although I think I have read the last before.

Grimm’s story of Haschem, concludes with the hero’s promotion to the post of Grand Vizier to Haroun Al-Rashid, in consequence of the desire of the aged “Giafar” to end his days in peaceful retirement! The principal incident in Jalaladdeen, is that of the Old Woman in the Chest, borrowed from the well-known story of the Merchant Abudah in the “Tales of the Genii,” and it is thus an imitation of an imitation.

THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE STORY OF SAIF ZUL YEZN (ZU’L YAZAN) ACCORDING TO HABICHT’S GERMAN VERSION.

In very ancient times, long before the age of Mohammed, there lived a King of Yemen, named Zul Yezn. He was a Himyarite of the race of Fubbaa (Tabbá’) and had large armies and a great capital. His Minister was named Yottreb (Yathrab = Medinat), and was well skilled in the knowledge of the ancients. He once had a vision in which the name of the Prophet was revealed to him, with the announcement of his mission in later times; and he was also informed that he would be the last of the Prophets. In consequence of this vision he believed in the Prophet before his advent; but he concealed his faith. One day the King held a review of his troops, and was delighted with their number and handsome appearance. He said to the Wazir, “Is there any person on earth whose power can compare with mine?” “O yes,” answered the Wazir, “there is King Baal-Beg, whose troops fill the deserts and the cultivated lands, the plains and the valleys.” “I must make war upon him, then,” exclaimed the King, “and destroy his power.” He immediately ordered the army to prepare to march, and after a few days the drums and trumpets were heard. The King and his Wazir set forth in magnificent array, and after a rapid march, they arrived before the holy city Medina, which may God keep in high renown! The Wazir then said to the King, “Here is the holy house of God, and the place of great ceremonies. No one should enter here who is not perfectly pure, and with head and feet bare. Pass around it with your companions, according to the custom of the Arabs.” The King was so pleased with the place that he determined to destroy it, to carry the stones to his own country, and to rebuild it there, that the Arabs might come to him on pilgrimage, and that he might thus exalt himself above all Kings. He pondered over this plan all night, but next morning he found his body fearfully swollen. He immediately sent for his Wazir, and lamented over his misfortune. “This is a judgment sent upon you,” replied the Wazir, “by the Lord of this house. If you alter your intention of destroying the temple, you will be healed at once.” The King gave up his project, and soon found himself cured. Soon afterwards he said to himself, “This misfortune happened to me at night, and left me next day of its own accord; but I will certainly destroy the house.” But next morning his face was so covered with open ulcers that he could no longer be recognised. The Wazir then approached him and said, “O King, renounce your intention, for it would be rebellion against the Lord of Heaven and Earth, who can destroy every one who opposes him.” When the King heard this, he reflected awhile and said, “What would you wish me to do?” The Wazir replied, “Cover the house with carpets from Yemen.” The King resolved to do this, and when night came he retired to rest. He then saw an apparition which ordered him not to march further into the country of King Baal-Beg, but to turn towards Abyssinia and Nigritia, adding, “Remain there, and choose it as thy residence, and assuredly one of thy race will arise through whom the threat of Noah shall be fulfilled.” When the King awoke next morning he related this to the Wazir, who advised him to use his own judgment about it. The King immediately gave orders to march. The army set forth, and after ten days they arrived at a country the soil of which seemed to consist of chalk, for it appeared quite white. The Wazir Yottreb then went to the King and requested his permission to found a city here for his people. “Why so?” asked the King. “Because,” replied the Wazir, “this will one day be the place of Refuge of the Prophet Mohammed, who will be sent at the end of time.” The King then gave his consent, and Yottreb immediately summoned architects and surveyors, who dug out the ground, and reared the walls, and erected beautiful palaces. They did not desist from the work until the Wazir ordered a number of his people to remove to this city with their families. This was done, and their posterity inhabit the city to this day. He then gave them a scroll, and said, “He who comes to you as a fugitive to this house will be the ruler of this city.” He then called the city Yottreb after his own name, and the scroll descended from father to son till the Apostle of God arrived as a fugitive from Mecca, when the inhabitants went out to meet him, and presented him with it. They afterwards became his auxiliaries and were known as the Ansar. But we must now return to King Zul Yezn. He marched several days towards Abyssinia, and at last arrived in a beautiful and fertile country where he informed his Wazir that he would like to build a city for his subjects. He gave the necessary orders, which were diligently executed; canals were dug and the surrounding country cultivated; and the city was named Medinat El-Hamra, the Red. At last the news reached the King of Abyssinia, whose name was Saif Ar-Raad (Thunder-sword), and whose capital was called Medinat ad-Durr (the Rich in Houses). Part of this city was built on solid land and the other was built in the sea. This prince could bring an army of 600,000 men into the field, and his authority extended to the extremity of the then known world. When he was informed of the invasion of Zul Yezn, he summoned his two Wazirs, who were named Sikra Divas and Ar-Ryf. The latter was well versed in ancient books, in which he had discovered that God would one day send a Prophet who would be the last of the series. He believed this himself, but concealed it from the Abyssinians, who were still worshippers of Saturn. When the Wazirs came before the King, he said to them, “See how the Arabs are advancing against us; I must fight them.” Sikra Divas opposed this design, fearing lest the threat of Noah should be fulfilled. “I would rather advise you,” said he, “to make the King a present and to send with it the most beautiful maiden in your palace. But give her poison secretly, and instruct her to poison the King when she is alone with him. If he is once dead, his army will retire without a battle.” The King adopted this advice, and prepared rich presents, and summoned a beautiful girl, whose artfulness and malice were well known. Her name was Kamrya (Moonlight.) The King said to her, “I have resolved to send you as a present, for a secret object. I will give you poison, and when you are alone with the Prince to whom I will send you, drop it into his cup, and let him take it. As soon as he is dead, his army will leave us in peace.” “Very well, my master,” replied the girl, “I will accomplish your wish.” He then sent her with the other presents and a letter to the city of Zul Yezn. But the Wazir Ar-Ryf had scarcely left the King’s presence when he wrote a letter, and commanded a slave to carry it to Zul Yezn. “If you can give it to him before the arrival of the slave-girl,” added he, “I will give you your freedom.” The slave made all possible haste to the Arab King, but yet the presents arrived before him. A chamberlain went to the King and informed him that a messenger had arrived at the gate with presents from the King of Abyssinia, and requested permission to enter. Zul Yezn immediately ordered that he should be admitted, and the presents and the maiden were at once delivered to him. When he saw her, he was astonished at her beauty, and was greatly delighted. He immediately ordered her to be conveyed to his palace, and was very soon overcome with love for her. He was just about to dissolve the assembly to visit Kamrya, when the Wazir Yottreb detained him, saying, “Delay a while, O King, for I fear there is some treachery hidden behind this present. The Abyssinians hate the Arabs exceedingly, but are unwilling to make war with them, lest the threat of Noah should be fulfilled. It happened one day that Noah was sleeping when intoxicated with wine, and the wind uncovered him. His son Ham laughed, and did not cover him; but his other son Seth [sic] came forward, and covered him up. When Noah awoke, he exclaimed to Ham, ‘May God blacken thy face!’ But to Seth he said, ‘May God make the posterity of thy brother the servants of thine until the day of Resurrection!’ This is the threat which they dread as the posterity of Ham.” While the King was still conversing with his Wazir, the Chamberlain announced the arrival of a messenger with a letter. He was immediately admitted, and delivered the letter, which was read by the Wazir Yottreb. Ar-Ryf had written, “Be on your guard against Kamrya, O King, for she hath poison with her, and is ordered to kill you when she is alone with you.” The King now began loudly to praise the acuteness of his Wazir, and went immediately to Kamrya with his drawn sword. When he entered, she rose and kissed the ground, but he exclaimed, “You have come here to poison me!” She was confounded, and took out the poison, and handed it to the King, full of artifice, and thinking “If I tell him the truth, he will have a better opinion of me, and if he confides in me, I can kill him in some other manner than with this poison.” It fell out as she expected, for the King loved her, gave her authority over his palace and his female slaves, and found himself very happy in her possession. But she herself found her life so pleasant that, although King Ar-Raad frequently sent to ask her why she had not fulfilled her commission, she always answered, “Wait a little; I am seeking an opportunity, for the King is very suspicious.” Some time passed over, and at length she became pregnant. Six months afterwards Zul Yezn fell ill; and as his sickness increased, he assembled the chief men of his Court, informed them of the condition of Kamrya, and after commending her to their protection, he ordered that if she bore a son, he should succeed him. They promised to fulfil his commands, and a few days afterwards Zul Yezn died. Kamrya now governed the country, till she brought forth a son. He was a child of uncommon beauty, and had a small mole on his cheek. When she saw the child she envied him, and said to herself, “What, shall he take away the kingdom from me? No, it shall never be;” and from this time forward she determined to put him to death. After forty days, the people requested to see their King. She showed him to them, and seated him on the throne of the kingdom, whereupon they did homage to him, and then dispersed. His mother took him back into the Palace, but her envy increased so much that she had already grasped a sword to kill him, when her nurse entered and asked what she was going to do? “I am about to kill him,” answered she. “Have you not reflected?” said the nurse, “that if you kill him the people will revolt, and may kill you also?” “Let me kill him,” persisted she; “for even should they kill me too, I should at least be released from my envy.” “Do not act thus,” warned the nurse, “or you may repent it, when repentance cannot help you.” “It must be done,” said Kamrya. “Nay, then,” said the nurse, “if it cannot be avoided, let him at least be cast into the desert, and if he lives, so much the better for him; but if he dies, you are rid of him for ever.” She followed this advice and set out on the way at night time with the child, and halted at a distance of four days’ journey, when she sat down under a tree in the desert. She took him on her lap, and suckled him once more, and then laid him on a bed, putting a purse under his head, containing a thousand gold pieces and many jewels. “Whoever finds him,” said she, “may use the money to bring him up;” and thus she left him.

It happened by the gracious decree of God, that hunters who were chasing gazelles, surprised a female with a fawn; the former took to flight, and the hunters carried off the little one. When the mother returned from the pasture, and found her fawn gone, she traversed the desert in all directions in search of it, and at length the crying of the deserted child attracted her. She lay down by the child, and the child sucked her. The gazelle left him again to go to graze, but always returned to the little one when she was satisfied. This went on till it pleased God that she should fall into the net of a hunter. But she became enraged, tore the net, and fled. The hunter pursued her, and overtook her when she reached the child, and was about to give him suck. But the arrival of the hunter compelled the gazelle to take to flight, and the child began to cry, because he was not yet satisfied. The hunter was astonished at the sight, and when he lifted the child up, he saw the purse under his head, and a string of jewels round his neck. He immediately took the child with him, and went to a town belonging to an Abyssinian king named Afrakh, who was a dependent of King Saif Ar-Raad. He handed over the child to him, saying that he had found it in the lair of a gazelle. When the King took the child into his care, it smiled at him, and God awakened a feeling of love towards him in the King’s heart; and he then noticed the mole on his cheek. But when his Wazir Sikar Diun, the brother of Sikar Divas, who was Wazir to King Saif Ar-Raad, entered and saw the child, God filled his heart with hate towards him. “Do not believe what this man told you,” he said, when the King told him the wonderful story of the discovery, “it can only be the child of a mother who has come by it wrongly, and has abandoned it in the desert, and it would be better to kill it.” “I cannot easily consent to this,” said the King. But he had hardly spoken, when the palace was filled with sounds of rejoicing, and he was informed that his wife had just been safely delivered of a child. On this news he took the boy on his arm, and went to his wife, and found that the new-born child was a girl, and that she had a red mole on her cheek. He wondered when he saw this, and said to Sikar Diun, “See how beautiful they are!” But when the Wazir saw it, he slapped his face, and cast his cap on the ground, exclaiming, “Should these two moles unite, I prophesy the downfall of Abyssinia, for they presage a great calamity. It would be better to kill either the boy or your daughter.” “I will kill neither of them,” replied the King, “for they have been guilty of no crime.” He immediately provided nurses for the two children, naming his daughter Shama (Mole) and the boy Wakhs[471] El Fellat (Lonely one, or Desert); and he reared them in separate apartments, that they might not see each other. When they were ten years old, Wakhs El Fellat grew very strong, and soon became a practised horseman, and surpassed all his companions in this accomplishment, and in feats of arms. But when he was fifteen, he was so superior to all others, that Sikar Diun threatened the King that he would warn King Saif Ar-Raad that he was nurturing his enemy in his house, if he did not immediately banish him from the country; and this threat caused King Afrakh great alarm. It happened that he had a general, who was called Gharag El Shaker (Tree-splitter), because he was accustomed to hurl his javelin at trees, and thus to cleave them asunder. He had a fortress three days’ journey from the town; and the King said to him, “Take Wakhs El Fellat to your castle, and never let him return to this neighbourhood.” He added privately, “Look well after him and preserve him from all injury, and have him instructed in all accomplishments.” The general withdrew, and took the boy with him to his castle, and instructed him thoroughly in all accomplishments and sciences. One day he said to him, “One warlike exercise is still unknown to you.” “What is that?” said Wakhs El Fellat. “Come and see for yourself,” replied he. The general then took him to a place where several trees were growing, which were so thick that a man could not embrace the trunk. He then took his javelin, hurled it at one of them, and split the trunk. Wakhs El Fellat then asked for the javelin, and performed the same feat, to the astonishment of his instructor. “Woe to thee!” exclaimed he, “for I perceive that you are the man through whom the threat of Noah will be fulfilled against us. Fly, and never let yourself be seen again in our country, or I will kill you.” Wakhs El Fellat then left the town, not knowing where to go. He subsisted for three days on the plants of the earth, and at last he arrived at a town encircled by high walls, the gates of which were closed. The inhabitants were clothed in black, and uttered cries of lamentation. In the foreground he saw a bridal tent, and a tent of mourning. This was the city of King Afrakh who had reared him, and the cause of the mourning of the inhabitants was as follows. Sikar Diun was very angry that the King had refused to follow his advice, and put the boy to death, and had left the town to visit one of his friends, who was a magician, to whom he related the whole story. “What do you propose to do now?” asked the magician. “I will attempt to bring about a separation between him and his daughter,” said the Wazir. “I will assist you,” was the answer of the magician. He immediately made the necessary preparations, and summoned an evil Jinni named Mukhtatif (Ravisher) who inquired, “What do you require of me?” “Go quickly to the city of King Afrakh, and contrive that the inhabitants shall leave it.” In that age men had intercourse with the more powerful Jinn, and each attained their ends by means of the other. The Jinn did not withdraw themselves till after the advent of the Prophet. The Magician continued, “When the inhabitants have left the city, they will ask you what you want.” Then say, “Bring me out Shama, the daughter of your King, adorned with all her jewels, and I will come to-morrow and carry her away. But if you refuse, I will destroy your city, and destroy you all together.” When Mukhtatif heard the words of this priest of magis, he did as he was commanded, and rushed to the city. When Sikar Diun saw this, he returned to King Afrakh to see what would happen; but he had scarcely arrived when the voice of Mukhtatif resounded above the city. The inhabitants went to the King, and said, “You have heard what is commanded, and if you do not yield willingly, you will be obliged to do so by force.” The King then went weeping to the mother of the Princess, and informed her of the calamity. She could scarcely contain herself for despair, and all in the palace wept at parting from the Princess. Meantime Shama was richly attired, torn from her parents, and hurried to the bridal tent before the town, to be carried away by the evil Jinni. The inhabitants were all assembled on the walls of the city, weeping. It was just at this moment that Wakhs El Fellat arrived from the desert, and entered the tent to see what was going on. When King Afrakh, who was also on the wall, saw him, he cried out to him, but he did not listen, and dismounted, fastened his horse to a tent-stake, and entered. Here he beheld a maiden of extraordinary beauty and perfection, but she was weeping. While he was completely bewildered by her beauty, she was no less struck by his appearance. “Who art thou?” said the maiden to him. “Tell me rather who art thou?” returned he. “I am Shama, the daughter of King Afrakh.” “Thou art Shama?” he exclaimed, “and I am Wakhs El Fellat, who was reared by thy father.” When they were thus acquainted, they sat down together to talk over their affairs, and she took this opportunity of telling him what had passed with the Jinni, and how he was coming to carry her away. “O, you shall see how I will deal with him,” answered he, but at this moment the evil Jinni approached, and his wings darkened the sun. The inhabitants uttered a terrible cry, and the Jinni darted upon the tent, and was about to raise it when he saw a man there, talking to the daughter of the King. “Woe to thee, O son of earth,” he exclaimed, “What authority have you to sit by my betrothed?” When Wakhs El Fellat saw the terrible form of the Jinni, a shudder came over him, and he cried to God for aid. He immediately drew his sword, and struck at the Jinni who had just extended his right hand to seize him, and the blow was so violent that it struck off the hand. “What, you would kill me?” exclaimed Mukhtatif, and he took up his hand, put it under his arm, and flew away. Upon this there was a loud cry of joy from the walls of the city. The gates were thrown open, and King Afrakh approached, companied by a crowd of people with musical instruments, playing joyful music; and Wakhs El Fellat was invested with robes of honour: but when Sikar Diun saw it it was gall to him. The King prepared an apartment expressly for Wakhs El Fellat, and while Shama returned to her palace, he gave a great feast in honour of her deliverance from the fiend. After seven days had passed, Shama went to Wakhs El Fellat, and said to him, “Ask me of my father to-morrow, for you have rescued me, and he will not be able to refuse you.” He consented very willingly, and went to the King early next morning. The King gave him a very favourable reception, and seated him with him on the throne; but Wakhs El Fellat had not courage to prefer his suit, and left him after a short interview. He had not long returned to his own room, when Shama entered, saluted him, and asked, “Why did you not demand me?” “I was too bashful,” he replied. “Lay this feeling aside,” returned she, “and demand me.” “Well, I will certainly do so to-morrow,” answered he. Thereupon she left him, and returned to her own apartment. Early next morning Wakhs El Fellat went again to the King, who gave him a friendly reception, and made him sit with him. But he was still unable to prefer his suit, and returned to his own room. Soon after Shama came to him and said, “How long is this bashfulness to last? Take courage, and if not, request some one else to speak for you.” She then left him, and next morning he repeated his visit to the King. “What is your request?” asked the latter. “I am come as a suitor,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “and ask the hand of your noble daughter Shama.” When Sikar Diun heard this, he slapped his face. “What is the matter with you?” asked the King. “This is what I have foreseen,” answered he, “for if these two moles unite, the destruction of Abyssinia is accomplished.” “How can I refuse him?” replied the King, “when he has just delivered her from the fiend.” “Tell him,” answered Sikar Diun, “that you must consult with your Wazir.” The King then turned to Wakhs El Fellat, and said, “My son, your request is granted as far as I am concerned, but I leave my Wazir to arrange it with you, so you must consult him about it.” Wakhs El Fellat immediately turned to the Wazir, and repeated his request to him. Sikar Diun answered him in a friendly manner. “The affair is as good as arranged, no one else is suited for the King’s daughter, but you know that the daughters of the Kings require a dowry.” “Ask what you please,” returned Wakhs El Fellat. “We do not ask you for money or money’s worth,” said the Wazir, “but for the head of a man named Sudun, the Ethiopian.” “Where can I find him?” said the prince. The Wazir replied, “He is said to dwell in the fortress of Reg, three days’ journey from here.” “But what if I fail to bring the head of Sudun?” asked he. “But you will have it,” returned the Wazir; and after this understanding the audience ceased, and each returned to his dwelling.

Now this Sudun had built his fortress on the summit of a high hill. It was very secure, and he defended it with the edge of the sword. It was his usual resort, from whence he sallied forth on plundering expeditions, and rendered the roads unsafe. At length the news of him reached King Saif Ar-Raad, who sent against him three thousand men, but he routed and destroyed them all. Upon this, the King sent a larger number against him, who experienced the same fate. He then despatched a third army, upon which Sudun fortified himself afresh, and reared the walls of his fortress so high that an eagle could scarcely pass them. We will now return to Shama, who went to Wakhs El Fellat, and reproached him with the conditions he had agreed to, and added, “It would be better for you to leave this place, and take me with you, and we will put ourselves under the protection of some powerful king.” “God forbid,” replied he, “that I should take you with me in so dishonourable a manner.” As he still positively refused to consent, she grew angry, and left him. Wakhs El Fellat lay down to rest, but he could not sleep. So he rose up, mounted his horse, and rode away at midnight; and in the morning he met a horseman who stationed himself in his path, but who was so completely armed that his face was concealed. When Wakhs El Fellat saw him, he cried to him, “Who are you, and where are you going?” But instead of replying, he pressed upon him, and aimed a blow which Wakhs El Fellat successfully parried. A fight then commenced between them, which lasted till nearly evening. At last the difference in their strength became perceptible, and Wakhs El Fellet struck his adversary so violent a blow with his javelin that his horse fell to the ground. He then dismounted, and was about to slay him, when the horseman cried to him, “Do not kill me, O brave warrior, or you will repent when repentance will no more avail you.” “Tell me who you are?” returned Wakhs El Fellat. “I am Shama, the daughter of King Afrakh,” replied the horseman. “Why have you acted thus?” asked he. “I wished to try whether you would be able to hold your own against Sudun’s people,” she replied. “I have tried you now, and found you so valiant that I fear no longer on your account. Take me with you, O hero.” “God forbid that I should do so,” he returned; “what would Sikar Diun and the others say? They would say that if Shama had not been with him, he would never have been able to prevail against Sudun.” She then raised her eyes to heaven, and said, “O God, permit him to fall into some danger from which I alone may deliver him!” Upon this Wakhs El Fellat pursued his journey, without giving any attention to her words. On the third day he arrived at the valley where the fortress of Sudun was situated, when he began to work his way along behind the trees; and towards evening he arrived at the fortress itself, which he found to be surrounded with a moat; and the gates were closed. He was still undecided what course to take, when he heard the sound of an approaching caravan; and he hid himself in the fosse of the fortress to watch it. He then saw that it was driven forward by a large body of men, and that the merchants were bound on their mules. When they arrived at the castle, they knocked at the gate; and when the troop entered, Wakhs El Fellat entered with them; and they unloaded the goods and bound the prisoners without noticing him. When the armed men had finished their work, they ascended to the castle, but he remained below. After a time, he wished to follow them, but when he trod on the first step, it gave way under him, and a dagger flew out, which struck him in the groin. Upon this his eyes filled with tears, and he already looked upon his destruction as certain, when a form came towards him from the entrance of the castle, to deliver him; and as it drew nearer, he perceived that it was Shama. He was filled with astonishment, and cried out, “God has heard your prayer! How did you come here?” “I followed your traces,” she replied, “till you entered the castle, when I imitated your example, and mingled with the troops. I have now saved your life, although you have refused to take me with you; but if you wish to advance further, do not neglect to try whether each step is fixed, with the point of your sword.” He now again began to ascend, feeling the way before him, and Shama followed, till they arrived at the last stair, when they saw that the staircase ended in a revolving wheel. “Spring higher,” advised Shama, “for I see a javelin which magic art has placed here.” They sprang over it, and pursued their way till they reached a large anteroom, lighted by a high cupola. They stopped here awhile, and examined everything carefully. At last they approached the door of a room, and on looking through the crevices, they saw about a hundred armed negroes, among whom was a black slave who looked as savage as a lion. The room was lighted by wax candles, placed on gold and silver candlesticks. At this moment, the black said, “Slaves, what have you done with the prisoners belonging to the caravan?” “We have chained them up in the prison below, and left them in the safest place,” was the reply. But he continued, “If one of them was carelessly bound, he might be able to release himself and the others, and to gain possession of the stairs. Let one of you therefore go down, examine them carefully, and tighten their bonds.” One of them therefore came out, and the two strangers hid themselves in the anteroom. When he had passed them, Wakhs El Fellat stepped forward and pierced him through with his sword; Shama dragged his body aside, and they both remained quiet for a time. But as the slave remained away from his companions too long, Sudun exclaimed, “Go and see why he does not return, for I have been in great alarm ever since we entered the castle to-day.” A second then rose and took his sword, and as he came into the anteroom, Wakhs El Fellat clove him in twain at one blow and Shama dragged his body also on one side. They again waited quietly for a time, when Sudun said, “It seems as if hunters are watching our slaves, and are killing them one after another.” A third then hastened out, and Wakhs El Fellat struck him such a blow that he fell dead to the ground, and Shama dragged him also away. But as he likewise remained absent so long, Sudun himself stood up, and all the others with him, and he said, “Did I not warn and caution you? There is a singing in my ears, and my heart trembles, for there must be people here who are watching our men.” He himself now came out, and the others followed him with lights and holding their hands on their swords, when one of the foremost suddenly stopped. “Why do you not advance!” cried the others. “How shall I go forward,” said he, “when he who has slain our friends stands before us.” This answer was repeated to Sudun when he called on them in a voice of thunder to advance. When he heard this, he forced his way through them till he perceived Wakhs El Fellat. “Who are you, Satan?” cried he, “and who brought you here?” “I came here,” replied he, “to cut off your head, and destroy your memory.” “Have you any blood-feud against me?” asked Sudun, “or any offence to revenge upon me?” “I have no enmity against you in my heart,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “and you have never injured me; but I have asked Shama in marriage of her father, and he has demanded of me your head as a condition. Be on your guard, that you may not say I acted foully towards you.” “Madman,” cried Sudun, “I challenge you to a duel. Will you fight inside or outside the fortress?” “I leave that to you,” returned Wakhs El Fellat. “Well, then, await me here,” was the reply. Sudun then went in, clothed himself in gilded armour, girt on a saw-like sword, and came out holding a shining club in his hand. He was so enraged that he knew not what to say, and at once attacked Wakhs El Fellat, who threw himself on his adversary like a raging lion, and they fought together like hungry wolves; but both despaired of victory. The swords spake a hard language on the shields, and each of the combatants wished that he had never been born. When this desperate fight had lasted a long time, Shama was greatly troubled lest Sudun should prove victorious. So she seized a dagger and struck at Sudun, wounding the nerves of his hand, so that he dropped his sword, while she exclaimed to Wakhs El Fellat, “Make an end of him.” “No,” replied Wakhs El Fellat, “I will make him my prisoner, for he is a brave and valiant man.” “With whom are you speaking?” asked Sudun. “With Shama,” answered he. “What,” said Sudun, “did she come with you?” “Yes,” replied he. “Then let her come before me.” She came forward, and Sudun said, “Is the world too narrow for your father that he could demand nothing as your dowry but my head?” “This was his desire,” answered she. Wakhs El Fellat then said, “Take your sword and defend yourself, for I will not fight with you, now that it has fallen out of your hand.” But Sudun replied, “I will not fight with you, for I am wounded, so take my head, and go in peace with your bride.” He then sat down and bowed his head. “If you speak truly,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “separate yourself from your people.” “Why so?” “Because I fear lest they may surround me, and compel me to fight with them, and there is no need for me to shed their blood.” Sudun then left the castle, bowed his head, and said, “Finish your work.” But Wakhs El Fellat said, “If you speak truth, come with me across the fosse of the castle into the open ground.” He did so, carefully barring the castle behind him, and said, “Now take my head.”

When the slaves saw this, they mounted the walls, and wept and lamented. But Shama cried out, “Take his head, and let us hasten our return before morning dawns.” “What,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “should I kill so brave a man in so treacherous a manner, when he is so noble and magnanimous?” He then went up to Sudun, kissed his head, and said, “Rise up, O warrior of the age, for you and your companions are safe from me.” They now all embraced each other, and made an offensive and defensive compact. “Take me with you alive, O brave man,” said Sudun, “and hand me over to the King as his daughter’s dowry. If he consents, well; but if not, take my head, and woo your wife.” “God forbid,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “that I should act thus after your magnanimity. Rather return to the castle, and assure your companions of your safety.” All this passed under the eyes of the other armed men. They rejoiced at the knightly conduct of both, and now came down, fell at the feet of Sudun and embraced him. They then did the same to Wakhs El Fellat, whose hands they kissed and loaded him with praises. After this, they all returned to the castle, and agreed to set out presently. They took with them whatever treasures there were, and Wakhs El Fellat commanded them to release the prisoners and restore them their goods. They now all mounted their horses and journeyed to the country of King Afrakh, greatly rejoiced at the mutual love of the warriors. When they approached the town, Shama parted from them, that nothing should be known of her absence in the company. During this time, King Afrakh and Sikar Diun had amused themselves with hunting, jesting, and sporting, and sent out scouts daily to look for Wakhs El Fellat. “What can have become of him?” said the King once to Sikar Diun. “Sudun has certainly killed him,” replied the latter, “and you will never see him again.” While they were thus talking, they observed a great cloud of dust, and as it drew nearer, they could see the armed men more distinctly. The company was led by a black knight, by whose side rode a younger white horseman. When the King saw this, he exclaimed, “Wakhs El Fellat has returned, in company with Sudun and his host.” “Wait a little,” replied Sikar Diun, “till we are certain of it.” But when they drew nearer, and they could doubt no longer, Sikar Diun mounted his horse and fled, accompanied by the King and his followers, till they reached the town, and barred the gates. They then watched from the walls, to see what would happen. When they saw that the strangers dismounted and pitched tents, the King thought it was a good sign. He therefore ordered the town to be decorated, and the gates to be opened, and rode out, attended by a considerable escort, and approached the tents. The other party now mounted their horses to go to meet them. When they approached each other, King Afrakh was about to dismount, but Wakhs El-Fellat would not allow it, and the King embraced him, and congratulated him on his safety. He then saluted Sudun also, but the latter did not return his salutation. He invited him to enter the town, but he declined, as did Wakhs El Fellat likewise, who did not wish to part from his companions. The King returned accompanied only by his own people, and prepared the best reception for the new-comers. On the following morning the King held a general council, at which Sikar Diun appeared greatly depressed. “Did I not warn you beforehand,” said he to the King, “what you now see for yourself of this evil-doer? Did we not send him to bring the head of Sudun, and he returns with him safe and sound, and on the best of terms, while our hearts are oppressed with anxiety?” “You may be right,” replied the King, “but what are we to do now?”

This conversation was interrupted by a tumult caused by the arrival of Wakhs El Fellat and Sudun, who came to pay their respects to the King. The King invited them to sit down, but Sudun remained standing, and when he asked him again, he replied, “You craven, was the world too narrow for you that you desired my head as your daughter’s dowry?” “Sit down,” said the King, “for I know that you are angry.” “How can I sit down,” returned Sudun, “when you have ordered my death?” “God forbid that I should act so unjustly,” said the King; “it was Sikar Diun.” “What,” said he, “do you accuse me of such an action in my presence?” “Did you not make this condition with Wakhs El Fellat,” said the King, “and send him on his errand?” Sikar Diun then turned to Sudun, and said, “Sit down, brave warrior, for we only did so from love to you, that we might be able to make a treaty with you, and that you might join our company.” After this answer, Sudun concealed his anger, and sat down. Refreshments were now brought in, and after partaking of them, Wakhs El Fellat and Sudun returned to their tents. Several days passed in this manner, and at length Sudun said to Wakhs El Fellat, “O my master, it is time for you to demand Shama in marriage, now you have won her with the edge of the sword. You have fulfilled their conditions long since by bringing them my head, but you have made no further progress at present. Ask for her once more, and if they will not give her up, I will fall upon them with the sword, and we will carry Shama off, and then lay waste the city.” “I will demand her as my wife again to-morrow,” replied the other. When he went to the palace next day, he found the King and all the court assembled. When they saw him, they all rose from their seats, and when they sat down again, he alone remained standing. “Why do you not sit down,” said the King, “for all your wishes are now fulfilled?” “I have still to ask for Shama,” he replied. “You know,” returned the King, “that ever since her birth I have allowed Sikar Diun to make all arrangements for her.” He now turned to Sikar Diun, who replied in a friendly tone, “She is yours, for you have fulfilled the conditions, and you have only now to give her ornaments.” “What kind of ornaments?” asked he. “Instead of ornaments,” replied the traitor, “we desire to receive a book containing the history of the Nile. If you bring it us, she is wholly yours, but if not, there is no marriage to be thought of.” “Where is it to be found?” “I cannot tell you myself.” “Well then,” returned Wakhs El Fellat, “if I do not bring you the book, Shama is lost to me; all present are witnesses to this.” He went out with these words, pushing his way through the crowded assembly, and Sudun behind him, till they reached their tents. “Why did you promise that,” said Sudun, “let us rather overcome them with the sword, and take Shama from them.” “Not so,” replied Wakhs El Fellat, “I will only possess her honourably.” “And yet you do not even know how to find the book,” said Sudun; “rather listen to my advice, retire to my fortress, and leave me in their power.” “I would never act thus,” said Wakhs El Fellat, “though I should suffer death.” After these and similar speeches, supper was brought in, and each retired to his sleeping apartment. But Wakhs El Fellat had scarcely entered his room when Shama came in. “What have you done,” said she, “and what engagement have you undertaken? How can you fulfil this condition? Do you not see that their only object is to destroy you, or at least to get rid of you? I have come to warn you again, and I say to you once more, take me with you to Sudun’s castle, where we can live at peace, and do not act as they tell you.” “I will carry out my engagement,” he replied; “I will not possess you like a coward, even though I should be cut to pieces with swords.” Upon this, Shama was angry and left him, while he lay down to rest, but could not sleep. He therefore rose up, saddled and mounted his horse and rode away, without knowing where, abandoning himself wholly to the will of God. He wandered about thus for several days, until he reached a lonely tower. He knocked at the door, and a voice answered, “Welcome O thou who hast separated thyself from thy companions; enter without fear, O brave Saif, son of Zul Yezn.” When he pushed the door it opened, and his eyes beheld a noble and venerable old man, from whose appearance it was at once obvious that he busied himself with the strictest life and fear of God. “Welcome,” cried he again; “if you had travelled from east to west you would have found no one who could show you how to obtain the book you seek as well as I can, for I have dwelt here awaiting your arrival for sixty years.” “But that was before I was born,” said Wakhs El Fellat to himself. He then asked aloud, “By what name did you address me just now?” “O Saif,” answered the old man, “that is your true name, for you are a sword (Saíf) to the Abyssinians: but whom do you worship?” “O my master,” was the reply, “the Abyssinians worship Saturn (Sukhal) but I am in perplexity, and know not whom to worship.” “My son,” replied the old man, “worship Him who has reared the heavens over us without pillars, and who has rested the earth on water; the only and eternal God, the Lord who is only and alone to be reverenced. I worship Him and none other beside him, for I follow the religion of Abraham.” “What is your name?” asked Wakhs El Fellat. “I am called Shaikh Gyat.” “What declaration must I make,” he asked the old man, “to embrace your religion?” “Say ‘There is no God but God, and Abraham is the Friend of God.’ If you make this profession, you will be numbered among the believers.” He at once repeated the formula, and Shaikh Gyat was much pleased, and devoted the night to teaching him the history of Abraham and his religion, and the forms of worship. Towards morning he said, “O my son, whenever you advance to battle, say, ’God is great, grant me victory, O God, and destroy the infidels,’ and help will be near you. Now pursue your journey, but leave your horse here until your return. Enter the valley before you, under the protection of God, and after three days you will meet some one who will aid you.” Wakhs El Fellat set out on that road, and after three days he met a horseman who saluted him, and exclaimed, “Welcome, Saif Zul Yezn, for you bring happiness to this neighbourhood.” Saif returned his salutation, and asked, “How do you know me, and how do you know my name?” “I am not a brave or renowned warrior,” was the answer, “but one of the maidens of this country and my mother taught me your name.” “What is your name and that of your mother?” “My mother’s name is Alka,” answered she, “and I am called Taka.” When he heard this he was greatly rejoiced, for he remembered that Shaikh Gyat had said to him, “O thou, whose destiny will be decided by Alka and Taka.” “O noble virgin,” said he, “where is your mother, Alka?” “Look round,” she replied; and he saw a very large and lofty city at some distance. “Know,” said she, “that 360 experienced philosophers dwell in that city. My mother Alka is their superior, and directs all their affairs and actions. She knew that you would come to this neighbourhood in search of a book concerning the Nile, which was written by Japhet, the son of Noah, and she wishes you to attain your end by her means. She also informed me of your coming, and promised me to you, saying, ‘You shall have no other husband but him.’ We expected you to-day, and she sent me to meet you, adding, ‘Warn him not to enter the town by daylight, or it will be his destruction.’ Wait here, therefore, till nightfall, and only approach the city after dark. Turn to the right along the wall, and stand still when you reach the third tower, where we will await you. As soon as we see you we will throw you a rope; bind it round your waist, and we will draw you up. The rest will be easy.” “But why need you give yourselves all this trouble?” said Saif Zul Yezn. “Know,” replied she, “that the inhabitants of this city have been informed of your approaching arrival by their books, and are aware that you are about to carry away their book, which they hold in superstitious reverence. On the first day of each month they repair to the building where it is preserved; and they adore it and seek counsel from it respecting their affairs. They have also a king whose name is Kamrun. When they knew that you were coming for the book they constructed a talisman against you. They have made a copper statue, and fixed a brazen horn in its hand, and have stationed it at the gate of the city. If you enter, the statue will sound the horn, and it will only do so upon your arrival. They would then seize you and put you to death. On this account we desire to baffle their wisdom, by drawing you up to the walls of the city at another place.” “May God reward you a thousandfold,” replied he; “but go now, and announce my arrival to your mother.” She went away, and he approached the city in the darkness of night, and turned towards the third tower on the right, where he found Alka and Taka. When they recognised him, they immediately threw him the rope, which he fastened about him. When he was drawn up, they descended from the wall, and were about to proceed to Alka’s house, when the talisman suddenly acted, and the statue blew the horn loudly. “Hasten to our house,” cried Alka; and they succeeded in reaching it safely and barred the doors, when the noise increased. The whole population of the city rose up, and the streets were filled. “What is this disturbance about?” asked Saif. “This is all due,” replied Alka, “to the alarm sounded by the statue, because you have entered the town. There will be a great meeting held to-morrow, where all the wise men will assemble, to attempt to discover the whereabouts of the intruder; but by God’s help, I will guide them wrong, and confuse their counsels. Go to our neighbour the fisherman,” added she to her daughter, “and see what he has caught.” She went, and brought news that he had taken a large fish, of the size of a man. “Take this piece of gold,” said her mother, “and bring us the fish” and when she did so, she told her to clean it, which was done. Food was then brought in, and they ate and talked. The night passed quietly, but on the following morning Alka ordered Saif Zul Yezn to undress, and to hide in the skin of the fish. She put her mouth to the mouth of the fish, and took a long rope, which she fastened under Saif’s armpits. She then let him down into a deep well, and fastened him there, saying, “Remain here, till I come back.” She then left him, and went to the great hall of the King, where the divan was already assembled, and the King had taken his seat on the throne. All rose up when she entered, and when she had seated herself, the King said to her, “O mother, did you not hear the blast of the horn yesterday, and why did you not come out with us?” “I did hear it,” she replied, “but I did not heed it.” “But you know,” said he, “that the sound can only be heard upon the arrival of the stranger who desires to take the book.” “I know it, O King; but permit me to choose forty men from among those assembled here.” She did so, and selected ten from among the forty again. She then said to them, “Take a Trakhtramml (sandboard) on which the Arabs practise geomancy and notation, and look and search.” They did so, but had scarcely finished when they looked at each other in amazement. They destroyed their calculation, and began a second, and confused this too, and began a third, upon which they became quite confounded. “What are you doing there?” asked the King at last. “You go on working and obliterating your work; what have you discovered?” “O King,” replied they, “we find that the stranger has entered the town, but not by any gate. He appears to have passed in between Heaven and earth, like a bird. After this, a fish swallowed him, and carried him down into some dark water.” “Are you fools?” asked the King angrily; and turning to Alka, continued, “Have you ever seen a man flying between Heaven and earth, and afterwards swallowed by a fish, which descends with him into dark water?” “O King,” replied she, “I always forbid the wise men to eat heavy food, for it disturbs their understanding and weakens their penetration; but they will not heed me.” At this the King was angry, and immediately drove them from the hall. But Alka said, “It will be plain to-morrow what has happened.” She left the hall, and when she reached home, she drew Saif Zul Yezn out of the well, and he dressed himself again. They sat down, and Alka said, “I have succeeded in confounding their deliberations to-day! and there will be a great assembly to-morrow, when I must hide you in a still more out-of-the-way place.” After this they supped, and went to rest. Next morning Alka called her daughter, and said, “Bring me the gazelle.” When it was brought her, she said, “Bring me the wings of an eagle.” Taka gave them to her, and she bound them on the back of the gazelle. She then took a pair of compasses, which she fixed in the ceiling of the room. She next took two other pairs of compasses, and tied one between the fore feet, and the other between the hind feet of the gazelle. She then tied a rope to the compasses in the roof, and the two ends to the other pairs. But she made Saif Zul Yezn lie down in such a position that his head was between the feet of the gazelle. She then said to him, “Remain here till I come back”; and went to the King; with whom she found a very numerous assemblage of the wise men. As soon as she entered, the King made her sit beside him on the throne. “O my mother Alka,” he said, “I could not close an eye last night from anxiety concerning yesterday’s events.” “Have you no wise men,” returned she, “who eat the bread of the divan?” She then turned to them, saying, “Select the wisest among you!” and they chose the wisest among them. She ordered them to take the sandboard again, but they became so confused that they were obliged to begin again three times from the beginning. “What do you discover?” said the King angrily. “O our master,” replied they, “he whom we seek has been carried away by a beast of the desert, which is flying with him between Heaven and earth.” “How is this?” said the King to Alka; “have you ever seen anything like it?” He seized his sword in a rage, and three fled, and he killed four of the others. When Alka went home, she released Saif, and told him what had happened. Next morning Alka took the gazelle, and slaughtered it in a copper kettle. She then took a golden mortar, and reversed it over it, and said to Saif Zul Yezn, “Sit on this mortar till I come back.” She then went to the divan, and chose out six wise men, who again took the sandboard, and began again three times over in confusion. “Alas,” said the King, in anger, “What misfortune do you perceive?” “O our master,” they exclaimed in consternation, “our understanding is confused, for we see him sitting on a golden mountain, which is in the midst of a sea of blood, surrounded by a copper wall.” The King was enraged, and broke up the assembly, saying, “O Alka, I will now depend on you alone.” “To-morrow I will attempt to show you the stranger,” she replied. When she came home, she related to Saif what had happened and said, “I shall know by to-morrow what to tell the King to engage his attention, and prevent him from pursuing you.” Next morning she found Taka speaking to Saif Zul Yezn alone; and she asked her, “What does he wish?” “Mother,” replied Taka, “he wishes to go to the King’s palace, to see him and the divan.” “What you wish shall be done,” said she to Saif, “but you must not speak.” He assented to the condition, and she dressed him as her attendant, gave him a sandboard, and went with him to the King, who said to her, “I could not sleep at all last night, for thinking of the stranger for whom we are seeking.” “Now that the affair is in my hands,” returned she, “you will find me a sufficient protection against him.” She immediately ordered Saif to give her the sandboard. She took it, and when she had made her calculations, she said joyfully to the King, “O my lord, I can give you the welcome news of the flight of the stranger, owing to his dread of you and your revenge.” When the King heard this, he rent his clothes, slapped his face, and said, “He would not have departed, without having taken the book.” “I cannot see if he has taken anything,” replied she. “This is the first of the month,” said the King, “come and let us see if it is missing.” He then went with a large company to the building where the book was kept. Alka turned away from the King for a moment to say to Saif, “Do not enter with us, for if you enter, the case will open of itself, and the book will fall into your hands. This would at once betray you, and you would be seized and put to death, and all my labour would have been in vain.” She then left him, and rejoined the King. When they reached the building, the doors were opened, and when the King entered, they found the book. They immediately paid it the customary honours, and protracted this species of worship, while Saif stood at the door, debating with himself whether to enter or not. At last his impatience overcame him, and he entered, and at the same instant the casket was broken to pieces, and the book fell out. The King then ordered all to stand up, and the book rolled to Saif Zul Yezn. Upon this all drew their swords, and rushed upon him. Saif drew his sword also, and cried “God is great!” as Shaikh Gyat had taught him. He continued to fight and defend himself, and struggled to reach the door. The entire town arose in tumult to pursue him, when he stumbled over a dead body, and was seized. “Let me not see his face,” cried the King, “but throw him into the mine.” This mine was eighty yards deep, and had not been opened for sixty years. It was closed by a heavy leaden cover, which they replaced, after they had loaded him with chains, and thrown him in. Saif sat there in the darkness, greatly troubled, and lamenting his condition to Him who never sleeps. Suddenly, a side wall of the mine opened, and a figure came forth which approached and called him by his name. “Who are you?” asked Saif. “I am a woman named Akissa, and inhabit the mountain where the Nile rises. We are a nation who hold the faith of Abraham. A very pious man lives below us in a beautiful palace. But an evil Jinni named Mukhtatif lived near us also, who loved me, and demanded me in marriage of my father. He consented from fear, but I was unwilling to marry an evil being who was a worshipper of fire. ‘How can you promise me in marriage to an infidel?’ said I to my father. ‘I shall thereby escape his malice myself,’ replied he. I went out and wept, and complained to the pious man about the affair. ‘Do you know who will kill him?’ said he to me, and I answered, ‘No.’ ‘I will direct you to him who has cut off his hand,’ said he. ‘His name is Saif Zul Yezn, and he is now in the city of King Kamrun, in the mine.’ Thereupon he brought me to you, and I come as you see me, to guide you to my country, that you may kill Mukhtatif, and free the earth from his wickedness.” She then moved him, and shook him, and all his chains fell off. She lifted him on her shoulders, and carried him to the palace of the Shaikh, who was named Abbas Salam. Here he heard a voice crying, “Enter, Saif Zul Yezn.” He did so, and found a grave and venerable old man, who gave him a very friendly reception; saying, “Wait till to-morrow, when Akissa will come to guide you to the castle of Mukhtatif.” He remained with him for the night, and when Akissa arrived next morning, the old man told her to hasten, that the world might be soon rid of the monster. They then left this venerable man, and when they had walked awhile, Akissa said to Saif, “Look before you.” He did so, and perceived a black mass at some distance. “This is the castle of the evil-doer,” said she, “but I cannot advance a step further than this.” Saif therefore pursued his way alone, and when he came near the castle, he walked round it to look for the entrance. As he was noticing the extraordinary height of the castle, which was founded on the earth, but appeared to overtop the clouds, he saw a window open, and several people looked out, who pointed at him with their fingers, exclaiming, “That is he, that is he!” They threw him a rope, which they directed him to bind round him. They drew him up by it, when he found himself in the presence of three hundred and sixty damsels, who saluted him by his name.

(Here Habicht’s fragment ends.)

SCOTT’S MSS. AND TRANSLATIONS.

In 1800, Jonathan Scott, LL.D., published a volume of “Tales, Anecdotes, and Letters, translated from the Arabic and Persian,” based upon a fragmentary MS., procured by J. Anderson in Bengal, which included the commencement of the work (Nos. 1–3) in 29 Nights; two tales not divided into Nights (Nos. 264 and 135) and No. 21.

Scott’s work includes these two new tales (since republished by Kirby and Clouston), with the addition of various anecdotes, &c. derived from other sources. The “Story of the Labourer and the Chair” has points of resemblance to that of “Malek and the Princess Chirine” (Shirin?) in the Thousand and One Days; and also to that of “Tuhfet El Culoub” (No. 183a) in the Breslau Edition. The additional tales in this MS. and vol. of translations are marked “A” under Scott in our Tables. Scott published the following specimens (text and translation) in Ouseley’s Oriental Collections (1797 and following years) No. 135m (i. pp. 245–257) and Introduction (ii. pp. 160–172; 228–257). The contents are fully given in Ouseley, vol. ii. pp. 34, 35.

Scott afterwards acquired an approximately complete MS. in 7 vols., written in 1764, which was brought from Turkey by E. Wortley Montague. Scott published a table of contents (Ouseley, ii. pp. 25–34), in which, however, the titles of some few of the shorter tales, which he afterwards translated from it, are omitted, while the titles of others are differently translated. Thus “Greece” of the Table becomes “Yemen” in the translation; and “labourer” becomes “sharper.” As a specimen, he subsequently printed the text and translation of No. 145 (Ouseley, ii. pp. 349–367).

This MS., which differs very much from all others known, is now in the Bodleian Library at Oxford.

In 1811, Scott published an edition of the Arabian Nights’ Entertainments, in 6 vols., vol. 1 containing a long introduction, and vol. 6, including a series of new tales from the Oxford MS. (There is a small paper edition; and also a large paper edition, the latter with frontispieces). It had originally been Scott’s intention to retranslate the MS.; but he appears to have found it beyond his powers. He therefore contented himself with re-editing Galland, altering little except the spelling of the names, and saying that Galland’s version is in the main so correct that it would be useless repetition to go over the work afresh. Although he says that he found many of the tales both immoral and puerile, he translated most of those near the beginning, and omitted much more (including several harmless and interesting tales, such as No. 152) towards the end of his MS. than near the beginning. The greater part of Scott’s additional tales, published in vol. 6, are included in the composite French and German editions of Gauttier and Habicht; but, except Nos. 208, 209, and 215, republished in my “New Arabian Nights,” they have not been reprinted in England, being omitted in all the many popular versions which are professedly based upon Scott, even in the edition in 4 vols., published in 1882, which reprints Scott’s Preface.

The edition of 1882 was published about the same time as one of the latest re-issues of Lane’s Thousand and One Nights; and the Saturday Review of Nov. 4, 1882 (p. 609) published an article on the Arabian Nights, containing the following amusing passage: “Then Jonathan Scott, LL.D. Oxon, assures the world that he intended to retranslate the tales given by Galland; but he found Galland so adequate on the whole that he gave up the idea, and now reprints Galland, with etchings by M. Lalauze, giving a French view of Arab life. Why Jonathan Scott, LL.D., should have thought to better Galland, while Mr. Lane’s version is in existence, and has just been reprinted, it is impossible to say.”

The most interesting of Scott’s additional tales, with reference to ordinary editions of The Nights, are as follows:—

No. 204b is a variant of No. 37.

No. 204c is a variant of 3c, in which the wife, instead of the husband, acts the part of a jealous tyrant. (Compare Cazotte’s story of Halechalbe).

No. 204e. Here we have a reference to the Nesnás, which only appears once in the ordinary versions of The Nights (No. 132b; Burton, v., p. 333).

No. 206b is a variant of No. 156.

No. 207c. This relates to a bird similar to that in the Jealous Sisters (No. 198), and includes a variant of 3ba.

No. 207h. Another story of enchanted birds. The prince who seeks them encounters an “Oone” under similar circumstances to those under which Princess Parizade (No. 198) encounters the old durwesh. The description is hardly that of a Marid, with which I imagine the Ons are wrongly identified.

No. 208 contains the nucleus of the famous story of Aladdin (No. 193.)

No. 209 is similar to No. 162; but we have again the well incident of No. 3ba, and the exposure of the children as in No. 198.

No. 215. Very similar to Hasan of Bassorah (No. 155). As Sir R. F. Burton (vol. viii. p. 60, note), has called in question my identification of the Islands of Wák-Wák, with the Aru Islands near New Guinea, I will quote here the passages from Mr. A. R. Wallace’s Malay Archipelago (chap. 31) on which I based it:—“The trees frequented by the birds are very lofty.... One day I got under a tree where a number of the Great Paradise birds were assembled, but they were high up in the thickest of the foliage, and flying and jumping about so continually that I could get no good view of them.... Their voice is most extraordinary. At early morn, before the sun has risen, we hear a loud cry of ‘Wawk—wawk—wawk, wŏk—wŏk—wŏk,’ which resounds through the forest, changing its direction continually. This is the Great Bird of Paradise going to seek his breakfast.... The birds had now commenced what the people here call their ‘sacaleli,’ or dancing-parties, in certain trees in the forest, which are not fruit-trees as I at first imagined, but which have an immense head of spreading branches and large but scattered leaves, giving a clear space for the birds to play and exhibit their plumes. On one of these trees a dozen or twenty full-plumaged male birds assemble together, raise up their wings, stretch out their necks, and elevate their exquisite plumes, keeping them in a continual vibration. Between whiles they fly across from branch to branch in great excitement, so that the whole tree is filled with waving plumes in every variety of attitude and motion.”

No. 216bc appears to be nearly the same as No. 42.

No. 225 is a variant of No. 135q.

WEIL’S TRANSLATION.

The only approximately complete original German translation is “Tausend und eine Nacht. Arabische Erzählungen. Zum Erstenmale aus dem Urtexte vollständig und treu übersetzt von Dr. Gustav Weil,” four vols., Stuttgart. The first edition was in roy. 8vo, and was published at Stuttgart and Pforzheim in 1839–1842; the last volume I have not seen; it is wanting in the copy in the British Museum. This edition is divided into Nights, and includes No. 25b. In the later editions, which are in small square 8vo, but profusely illustrated, like the larger one, this story is omitted (except No. 135m, which the French editors include with it), though Galland’s doubtful stories are retained; and there is no division into Nights. The work has been reprinted several times, and the edition quoted in our Table is described as “Zweiter Abdruck der dritten vollstandig umgearbeiteten, mit Anmerkungen und mit einer Einleitung versehenen Auflage” (1872).

Weil has not stated from what sources he drew his work, except that No. 201 is taken from a MS. in the Ducal Library at Gotha. This is unfortunate, as his version of the great transformation scene in No. 3b (Burton, vol. i. pp. 134, 135), agrees more closely with Galland than with any other original version. In other passages, as when speaking of the punishment of Aziz (No. 9a, aa), Weil seems to have borrowed an expression from Lane, who writes “a cruel wound;” Weil saying “a severe (schwere) wound.”

Whereas Weil gives the only German version known to me of No. 9 (though considerably abridged) he omits many tales contained in Zinserling and Habicht, but whether because his own work was already too bulky, or because his original MSS. did not contain them, I do not know; probably the first supposition is correct, for in any case it was open to him to have translated them from the printed texts, to which he refers in his Preface.

Two important stories (Nos. 200 and 201) are not found in any other version; but as they are translated in my “New Arabian Nights,” I need not discuss them here. I will, however, quote a passage from the story of Judar and Mahmood, which I omitted because it is not required by the context, and because I thought it a little out of place in a book published in a juvenile series. It is interesting from its analogy to the story of Semele.

When King Kashuk (a jinni) is about to marry the daughter of King Shamkoor, we read (New Arabian Nights, p. 182), “Shamkoor immediately summoned my father, and said, ‘Take my daughter, for you have won her heart.’ He immediately provided an outfit for his daughter, and when it was completed, my father and his bride rode away on horseback, while the trousseau of the Princess followed on three hundred camels.” The passage proceeds (the narrator being Daruma, the offspring of the marriage), “When my father had returned home, and was desirous of celebrating his marriage (his Wazir) Kandarin said to him, ‘Your wife will be destroyed if you touch her, for you are created of fire, and she is created of earth, which the fire devours. You will then bewail her death when it is too late. To-morrow,’ continued he, ‘I will bring you an ointment with which you must rub both her and yourself; and you may then live long and happily together.’ On the following day he brought him a white ointment, and my father anointed himself and his bride with it, and consummated his marriage without danger.”

I may add that this is the only omission of the smallest consequence in my rendering of either story.

I have heard from more than one source that a complete German translation of The Nights was published, and suppressed; but I have not been able to discover the name of the author, the date, or any other particulars relating to the subject.

VON HAMMER’S MS., AND THE TRANSLATIONS DERIVED FROM IT.

Several complete copies of The Nights were obtained by Europeans about the close of the last or the beginning of the present century; and one of these (in 4 vols.) fell into the hands of the great German Orientalist, Joseph von Hammer. This MS. agrees closely with the printed Bul. and Mac. texts, as well as with Dr. Clarke’s MS., though the names of the tales sometimes vary a little. One story, “The two Wazirs,” given in Von Hammer’s list as inedited, no doubt by an oversight, is evidently No. 7, which bears a similar title in Torrens. One title, “Al Kavi,” a story which Von Hammer says was published in “Mag. Encycl.,” and in English (probably by Scott in Ouseley’s Oriental Collections, vide anteà p. 491) puzzled me for some time; but from its position, and the title I think I have identified it as No. 145, and have entered it as such. No. 9a in this as well as in several other MSS., bears the title of the Two Lovers, or of the Lover and the Beloved.

Von Hammer made a French translation of the unpublished tales, which he lent to Caussin de Perceval, who extracted from it four tales only (Nos. 21a, 22, 32 and 37), and only acknowledged his obligations in a general way to a distinguished Orientalist, whose name he pointedly suppressed. Von Hammer, naturally indignant, reclaimed his MS., and had it translated into German by Zinserling. He then sent the French MS. to De Sacy, in whose hands it remained for some time, although he does not appear to have made any use of it, when it was despatched to England for publication; but the courier lost it on the journey, and it was never recovered.

Zinserling’s translation was published under the title, “Der Tausend und einen Nacht noch nicht übersetzte Mährchen, Erzählungen und Anekdoten, zum erstenmale aus dem Arabischen in’s Französische übersetzt von Joseph von Hammer, und aus dem Französischen in’s Deutsche von Aug. E. Zinserling, Professor.” (3 vols., Stuttgart and Tübingen, 1823.) The introductory matter is of considerable importance, and includes notices of 12 different MSS., and a list of contents of Von Hammer’s MS. The tales begin with No. 23, Nos. 9–19 being omitted, because Von Hammer was informed that they were about to be published in France. (This possibly refers to Asselan Riche’s “Scharkan,” published in 1829.) The tales and anecdotes in this edition follow the order of The Nights. No. 163 is incomplete, Zinserling giving only the commencement; and two other tales (Nos. 132b and 168) are related in such a confused manner as to be unintelligible, the former from transposition (perhaps in the sheets of the original MS.) and the latter from errors and omissions. On the other hand, some of the tales (No. 137 for instance) are comparatively full and accurate.

A selection from the longer tales was published in English in 3 vols. in 1826, under the title of “New Arabian Nights Entertainments, selected from the original Oriental MS. by Jos. von Hammer, and now first translated into English by the Rev. George Lamb.” I have only to remark that No. 132b is here detached from its connection with No. 132, and is given an independent existence.

A complete French re-translation of Zinserling’s work, also in 3 vols., by G. S. Trébutien (Contes inédits des Mille et une Nuits) was published in Paris in 1828; but in this edition the long tales are placed first, and all the anecdotes are placed together last.

The various MSS. mentioned by Von Hammer are as follows:—

I.

Galland’s MS. in Paris.

II.

Another Paris MS., containing 870 Nights. (No. 9 is specially noticed as occurring in it.) This seems to be the same as a MS. subsequently mentioned by Von Hammer as consulted by Habicht.

III.

Scott’s MS. (Wortley Montague).

IV.

Scott’s MS. (Anderson).

V.

Dr. Russell’s MS. from Aleppo (224 Nights).

VI.

Sir W. Jones’ MS., from which Richardson extracted No. 6ee for his grammar.

VII.

A MS. at Vienna (200 Nights).

VIII.

MS. in Italinski’s collection.

IX.

Clarke’s MS.

X.

An Egyptian MS. at Marseilles.

XI.

Von Hammer’s MS.

XII.

Habicht’s MS. (= Bres. text).

XIII.

Caussin’s MS.

XIV.

De Sacy’s MS.

XV.

One or more MSS. in the Vatican.

TRANSLATIONS OF THE PRINTED TEXTS.

These are noticed by Sir R. F. Burton in his “Foreword” (vol. 1, pp. xi.-xiii.) and consequently can be passed over with a brief mention here.

Torrens’ edition (vol. 1) extends to the end of Night 50 (Burton, in p. 118).

Lane’s translation originally appeared in monthly half-crown parts, from 1839 to 1841. It is obvious that he felt himself terribly restricted in space; for the third volume, although much thicker than the others, is not only almost destitute of notes towards the end, but the author is compelled to grasp at every excuse to omit tales, even excluding No. 168, which he himself considered “one of the most entertaining tales in the work,” (chap. xxix., note 12) on account of its resemblance to Nos. 1b and 3d. Part of the matter in Lane’s own earlier notes is apparently derived from No. 132a, which he probably did not at first intend to omit. Sir R. F. Burton has taken 5 vols. to cover the same ground which Lane has squeezed into his vol. 3. But it is only fair to Lane to remark that in such cases the publisher is usually far more to blame than the author.

In 1847 appeared a popular edition of Lane, entitled, “The Thousand and One Nights, or the Arabian Nights Entertainments, translated and arranged for family reading, with explanatory notes. Second edition.” Here Galland’s old spelling is restored, and the “explanatory notes,” ostentatiously mentioned on the title page are entirely omitted. This edition was in 3 vols. I have seen a copy dated 1850; and think I have heard of an issue in 1 vol.; and there is an American reprint in 2 vols. The English issue was ultimately withdrawn from circulation in consequence of Lane’s protests. (Mr. S. L. Poole’s Life of E. W. Lane, p. 95). It contains the woodcut of the Flying Couch, which is wanting in the later editions of the genuine work; but not Galland’s doubtful tales, as Poole asserts.

Several editions of the original work, edited by Messrs. E. S. and S. L. Poole, have appeared at intervals from 1859 to 1882. They differ little from the original edition except in their slightly smaller size.

The short tales included in Lane’s notes were published separately as one of Knight’s Weekly Volumes, in 1845, under the title of “Arabian Tales and Anecdotes, being a selection from the notes to the new translation of the Thousand and One Nights, by E. W. Lane, Esq.”

Finally, in 1883, Mr. Stanley Lane Poole published a classified and arranged edition of Lane’s notes under the title of “Arabian Society in the Middle Ages.”

Mr. John Payne’s version of the Mac. edition was issued in 9 vols. by the Villon Society to subscribers only. It appeared from 1882 to 1884, and only 500 copies were printed. Judging from the original prospectus, it seems to have been the author’s intention to have completed the work in 8 vols., and to have devoted vol. 9 to Galland’s doubtful tales; but as they are omitted, he must have found that the work ran to a greater length than he had anticipated, and that space failed him. He published some preliminary papers on the Nights in the New Quarterly Magazine for January and April, 1879.

Mr. Payne subsequently issued “Tales from the Arabic of the Breslau and Calcutta (1814–18) editions of the Thousand Nights and One Night, not occurring in the other printed texts of the work.” (Three vols., London, 1884). Of this work, issued, like the other, by the Villon Society, to subscribers only, 750 copies were printed, besides 50 on large paper. The third volume includes indices of all the tales in the four principal printed texts.

Finally we have Sir R. F. Burton’s translation now in its entirety before his subscribers. It is restricted to 1,000 copies. (Why not 1,001?) The five supplementary vols. are to include tales wanting in the Mac. edition, but found in other texts (printed and MS.), while Lady Burton’s popular edition will allow of the free circulation of Sir R. F. Burton’s work among all classes of the reading public.

COLLECTIONS OF SELECTED TALES.

There are many volumes of selections derived from Galland, but these hardly require mention; the following may be noticed as derived from other sources:

1. Caliphs and Sultans, being tales omitted in the usual editions of the Arabian Nights’ Entertainments. Re-written and re-arranged by Sylvanus Hanley, F.L.S., etc., London, 1868; 2nd edition 1870.

Consists of portions of tales chiefly selected from Scott, Lamb, Chavis and Cazotte, Trébutien and Lane; much abridged, and frequently strung together, as follows:—

Nos. 246, 41, 32 (including Nos. 111, 21a, and 89); 9a (including 9aa, [which Hanley seems, by the way, to have borrowed from some version which I do not recognise] 22 and 248); 155, 156, 136, 162; Xailonn the Silly (from Cazotte); 132 and 132a; and 169 (including 134 and 135x).

2. Ilâm-en-Nâs. Historical tales and anecdotes of the time of the early Kalîfahs. Translated from the Arabic and annotated by Mrs. Godfrey Clerk, author of “The Antipodes, and Round the World.” London, 1873.

Many of these anecdotes, as is candidly admitted by the authoress in her Preface, are found with variations in the Nights, though not translated by her from this source.

3. The New Arabian Nights. Select tales not included by Galland or Lane. By W. F. Kirby, London, 1882.

Includes the following tales, slightly abridged, from Weil and Scott: Nos. 200, 201, 264, 215, 209, and 208.

Two editions have appeared in England, besides reprints in America and Australia.

SEPARATE EDITIONS OF SINGLE OR COMPOSITE TALES.

6 e (ee).—THE BARBER’S FIFTH BROTHER.

Mr. W. R. Clouston (in litt.) calls attention to the version of this story by Addison in the “Spectator,” No. 535, Nov. 13, 1712, after Galland. There is good reason to suppose that this is subsequent to the first English edition, which, however, Addison does not mention. There is also an English version in Faris’ little Arabic Grammar (London, 1856), and likewise in Richardson’s Arabic Grammar. The latter author extracted it from a MS. belonging to Sir W. Jones.

5.—NUR AL-DIN AND BADR AL-DIN HASAN.

There are two Paris editions of the “Histoire de Chems-Eddine et de Nour-Eddine,” edited by Prof. Cherbonneau. The first (1852) contains text and notes, and the second (1869) includes text, vocabulary and translations.

7.—NUR AL DIN AND ANIS AL-JALIS.

An edition by Kasíwirski of “Enis’ el-Djelis, ou histoire de la belle Persane,” appeared in Paris in 1867. It includes text, translation and notes.

9.—KING OMAR BIN AL-NU’AMAN.

There is a French abridgment of this story entitled, “Scharkan, Conte Arabe, suivi de quelques anecdotes orientales; traduit par M. Asselan Riche, Membre de la Société Asiatique de Paris” (Paris and Marseilles, 12mo, 1829, pp. 240). The seven anecdotes appended are as follows: (1) the well-known story of Omar’s prisoner and the glass of water; (2) Elhedjadj and a young Arab; (3) = our No. 140; (4) Anecdote of Elhedjadj and a story-teller; (5) = our No. 86; (6) King Bahman and the Moubed’s parable of the Owls; (7) = our No. 145.

133.—SINDBAD THE SEAMAN.

This is the proper place to call attention to a work specially relating to this story, “Remarks on the Arabian Nights Entertainments; in which the origin of Sindbad’s Voyages and other Oriental Fictions is particularly described. By Richard Hole, LL.D.” (London, 1797, pp. iv. 259).

It is an old book, but may still be consulted with advantage.

There are two important critical editions of No. 133, one in French and one in German.

1. Les Voyages de Sind-bâd le marin et la ruse des Femmes. Contes arabes. Traduction littérale, accompagnée du Texte et des Notes. Par L. Langlès (Paris, 1814).

The second story is our No. 184.

2. Die beiden Sindbad oder Reiseabenteuer Sindbads des Seefabrers. Nach einer zum ersten Male in Europa bedruckten Ægyptischen Handschrift unmittelbar und wörtlich treu aus den Arabischen übersetzt und mit erklärenden Anmerkungen, nebst zwei sprachlichen Beilagen zum Gebrauch für abgehende Orientalisten herausgegeben von J. G. H. Reinsch (Breslau, 1826).

135.—THE CRAFT AND MALICE OF WOMEN.

The literature of this cluster of tales would require a volume in itself, and I cannot do better than refer to Mr. W. A. Clouston’s “Book of Sindibad” (8vo, Glasgow, 1884) for further information. This book, though privately printed and limited to 300 copies, is not uncommon.

136.—JUDAR AND HIS BRETHREN.

An edition of this story, entitled “Histoire de Djouder le Pêcheur,” edited by Prof. Houdas, was published in the Bibliothèque Algérienne, at Algiers, in 1865. It includes text and vocabulary.

174.—THE TEN VAZIRS.

This collection of tales has also been frequently reprinted separately. It is the Arabic version of the Persian Bakhtyar Nameh, of which Mr. Clouston issued a privately-printed edition in 1883.

The following versions have come under my notice:—

1. Nouveaux Contes Arabes, ou Supplement aux Mille et une Nuits suivies de Mélanges de Littérature orientale et de lettres, par l’Abbe *** (Paris, 1788, pp. 425).

This work consists chiefly of a series of tales selected and adapted from the Ten Vazirs. “Written in Europe by a European, and its interest is found in the Terminal Essay, on the Mythologia Æsopica” (Burton in litt.).

2. Historien om de ti Vezirer og hoorledes det gik dem med Kong Azád Bachts Sön, oversat af Arabisk ved R. Rask (8vo, Kobenhavn, 1829).

3. Habicht, x. p. vi., refers to the following;—Historia decem Vezirorum et filii regis Azad-Bacht insertis XIII. aliis narrationibus, in usum tironum Cahirensem, edid. G. Knös, Göttingen, 1807, 8vo.

He also states that Knös published the commencement in 1805, in his “Disquisitio de fide Herodoti, quo perhibet Phœnices Africam navibus circumvectos esse cum recentiorum super hac re sententiis excussis.—Adnexum est specimen sermonis Arabici vulgaris s. initium historiæ filii regis Azad-Bacht e Codice inedito.”

4. Contes Arabes. Histoire des dix Vizirs (Bakhtyar Nameh). Traduite et annotée par René Basset, Professeur à l’école superieure des lettres d’Algérie. Paris, 1883.

Chavis and Cazotte (pp. 471, 472) included a version of the Ten Vazirs in their work; and others are referred to in our Table of Tales.

248.—THE WISE HEYCAR.

Subsequently to the publication of Gauttier’s edition of The Nights, Agoub republished his translation under the title of “Le sage Heycar, conte Arabe” (Paris, 1824).

A few tales published by Scott in Ouseley’s Oriental Collections have already been noticed (anteà, p. 491).

TRANSLATIONS OF COGNATE ORIENTAL ROMANCES ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE NIGHTS.

1 LES MILLE ET UN JOURS. CONTES PERSANES.

“In imitation of the Arabian Nights, was composed a Persian collection entitled ‘Hazár Yek Rúz (روز يک رور) or the Thousand and One Days,’ of which Petis de la Croix published a French rendering [in 1710], which was done into English [by Dr. King, and published in 2 vols. (with the Turkish Tales = Forty Vezirs) as early as 1714; and subsequently] by Ambrose Phillips” (in 1738), (Clouston, in litt.). Here, and occasionally elsewhere, I have quoted from some MSS. notes on The Nights by Mr. W. A. Clouston, which Sir R. F. Burton kindly permitted me to inspect. Mr. Clouston then quotes Cazotte’s Preface (not in my edition of the Thousand and One Days), according to which the book was written by the celebrated Dervis Moclès (Mukhlis) chief of the Sofis (Sufis?) of Ispahan, founded upon certain Indian comedies. Petis de la Croix was on friendly terms with Mukhlis, who allowed him to take a copy of his work in 1675, during his residence in Ispahan. (I find these statements confirmed in the Cabinet des Fées, xxxvii. pp. 266, 274, 278, and in Weber’s “Tales of the East,” i. pp. xxxvi., xxxxii.)

The framework of the story is the same as Nos. 9a and 152: a Princess, who conceives an aversion to men from dreaming of the self-devotion of a doe, and the indifference and selfishness of a stag. Mr. Clouston refers to Nakhshabí’s Tútí Náma (No. 33 of Káderí’s abridgment, and 39 of India Office MS. 2,573); whence he thinks it probable that Mukhlis may have taken the tale. But the tale itself is repeated over and over again in many Arabic, Persian, and Turkish collections: in fact, there are few of commoner occurrence.

The tales are told by the nurse in order to overcome the aversion of the Princess to men. They are as follows:

Introduction and Conclusion: Story of the Princess of Cashmir.

1. Story of Aboulcassem Bafry.

2. Story of King Ruzvanchad and the Princess Cheheristani.

a. Story of the young King of Thibet and the Princess of the Naimans.

b. Story of the Vazir Cavercha.

3. Story of Couloufe and the Beautiful Dilora.

4. Story of Prince Calaf and the Princess of China.

a. Story of Prince Fadlallah, son of Ben-Ortoc, King of Moussel.

5. Story of King Bedreddin-Lolo, and his Vazir Atalmulk, surnamed the Sad Vazir.

a. Story of Atalmulk and the Princess Zelica Beghume.

b. Story of Prince Seyf-el-Molouk.

c. Story of Malek and the Princess Chirine.

d. Story of King Hormuz, surnamed the King without trouble.

d a. Story of Avicenna.

e. Story of the fair Arouya.

f. Singular Adventures of Aboulfawaris, surnamed the Great Traveller (2 Voyages).

6. Story of the Two Brother Genii, Adis and Dahy.

7. Story of Nasiraddolé, King of Moussel, of Abderrahman, Merchant of Bagdad, and the Beautiful Zeineb.

8. Story of Repsima.

This work has many times been reprinted in France, where it holds a place only second to The Nights.

Sir R. F. Burton remarks, concerning the Persian and Turkish Tales of Petis de la Crois (the latter of which form part of the Forty Vazirs, No. 251.) “Both are weak and servile imitations of Galland by an Orientalist who knew nothing of the East. In one passage in the story of Fadlallah, we read of ‘Le Sacrifice du Mont Arafáte,’ which seems to have become a fixture in the European brain. I found the work easy writing and exceedingly hard reading.”

The following tales require a passing notice:—

1. Story of Aboulcassem Bafry.—A story of concealed treasure; it has also some resemblance to No. 31.

2. Ruzvanchad and Cheheristani.—Cheheristani is a jinniyah, who is pursued by the King, under the form of a white doe; marries him, and becomes the mother of Balkis, the Queen of Sheba. She exacts a promise from him never to rebuke her for any of her actions: he breaks it, and she leaves him for a time.

2a. The Young King of Thibet.—Two imposters obtain magic rings by which they can assume the shapes of other persons.

2a, b. The Vazir Cavercha.—This is one of Scott’s stories (No. 223 of our Table). It goes back at least as far as the Ring of Polycrates. It is the 8th Vezir’s Story in Mr. Gibbs’ Forty Vezirs (pp. 200–205.)

4. Prince Calaf.—This story is well known, and is sometimes played as a comedy. The Princess Turandot puts riddles to her suitors, and beheads them if they fail to answer.

5b. Story of Prince Seyf-el-Molouk.—This story is perhaps an older version than that which appears in The Nights (No. 154a.) It is placed long after the time of Solomon; Saad is devoured by ants; and when Seyf enters the palace of Malika (= Daulet Khatoon), the jinni surprises them, and is overpowered by Seyf’s ring. He then informs him of the death of Saad; and that Bedy al-Jemal was one of the mistresses of Solomon; and has also long been dead.

5b. Malek and Chirine.—Resembles No. 264; Malek passes himself off as the Prophet Mohammed; burns his box (not chair) with fireworks on his wedding-day, and is thus prevented from ever returning to the Princess.

5f. Adventures of Aboulfawaris.—Romantic travels, resembling Nos. 132a and 133.

2. Antar.—This is the most famous of the Badawi romances. It resembles No. 137, in several particulars, but is destitute of supernaturalism. An English abridgment in 4 vols. was published in 1820; and the substance of vol. 1 had appeared, as a fragment, in the previous year, under the title of “Antar, a Bedoueen Romance translated from the Arabic by Terrick Hamilton, Esq., Oriental Secretary to the British Embassy at Constantinople.” I have also seen vol. 1 of a French translation, published about 1862, and extending to the death of Shas.

Lane (Modern Egyptians, ch. 21–23) describes several other Arab romances, which have not yet been translated; viz. Aboo-Zeyd; Ez-Zahir, and Delhemeh.

3. GLAIVE-DES-COURONNES (Seif el-Tidjân) التچان التچبان Roman traduit de l’Arabe. Par M. le Dr. Perron (Paris, 1862).

A romantic story of Arab chivalry, less overloaded with supernaturalism than No. 137; but more supernatural than Antar. The hero marries (among other wives) two jinniyahs of the posterity of Iblis. In ch. 21 we have an account of a magical city much resembling the City of Brass (No. 134) and defended by similar talismans.

4. MEHEMET THE KURD, and other tales, from Eastern sources, by Charles Wells, Turkish Prizeman of King’s College, London, and Member of the Royal Asiatic Society (London, 1865).

The first story, taken from an Arabic MS., is a narrative of a handsome simple-minded man, with whom Princesses fall in love, and who is raised to a mighty throne by their enchantments. Some of the early incidents are not unlike those in the well-known German story of Lucky Hans (Hans im Glück). In one place there is an enchanted garden, where Princesses disport themselves in feather-dresses (as in No. 155, &c.), and where magic apples grow. (Note that apples are always held in extraordinary estimation in The Nights, cf. Nos. 4 and 264). Among the shorter stories we find No. 251h; a version of Nos. 9a and 152 (probably that referred to by Mr. Clouston as in the Tuti Nama); a story “The Prince Tailor,” resembling No. 251; No. 256, and one or two other tales not connected with The Nights. (Most of Wells’ shorter tales are evidently taken from the Forty Vezirs.)

5. RECUEIL DES CONTES POPULAIRES de la Kabylie du Djardjara, recueillis et traduits par J. Rivière (Paris, 1882). I have not seen this book; but it can hardly fail to illustrate The Nights.

6. THE STORY OF JEWAD, a Romance by ’Alī ’Azīz Efendi the Cretan. Translated from the Turkish by E. J. W. Gibb, M.R.A.S., &c. (Glasgow, 1884).

A modern Turkish work, written in A.H. 1211 (1796–7). It contains the following tales:—

THE STORY OF JEWAD.

1. The Story of Ebū-’Alī-Sīnā.

2. The Story of Monia Emīn.

3. The Story of Ferah-Nāz, the daughter of the King of China.

a. The Story of Khoja ’Abdu-llah.

4. The Story told by Jewād to Iklilu’l Mulk.

a. The Story of Shābūr and Humā.

c. The Story of Ghazanfer and Rāhila.

5. The Story of Qara Khan.

The following deserve notice from our present point of view:—

The Story of Jewād.—Here we have magical illusions, as in Nos. 247 and 251a. Such narratives are common in the East; Lane, (Nights, ch. i. note 15) is inclined to attribute such illusions to the influence of drugs; but the narratives seem rather to point to so-called electro-biology, or the Scotch Glamour, (such influences, as is notorious, acting far more strongly upon Orientals than upon Europeans).

2. The Story of Monia Emīn corresponds to the Story of Naerdan and Guzulbec, in Caylus’ Oriental Tales. A story of magical illusions.

3. The Story of Ferah Nāz.—Here again we have a variant of Nos. 9a and 152.

3a. Khoja ’Abdu-ltab.—This is a version of the Story of Aboulcassem in the Thousand and One Days.

4a. Shābūr and Humā.—The commencement of this story might have suggested to Southey the adventures of Thalaba and Oneida in the Gardens of Aloadin; the remainder appears to be taken from the Story of the young King of Thibet, in the Thousand and One Days.

5. Qara Khan.—The principal part of this story is borrowed from the First Voyage of Aboulfawaris in the Thousand and One Days; it has some resemblance to the story of the Mountain of Loadstone in No. 3c.

7. FRÜCHTE DES ASIATISCHEN GEIST, von A. T. Hartmann. 2 vols., 12 mo. (Münster) 1803. A collection of anecdotes, &c., from various Eastern sources, Arabic, Indian, &c. I think it not impossible that this may be the work referred to by Von Hammer in the preface to Zinserling’s “1001 Nacht” (p. xxvii. note) as “Asiatische Perlenschnur von Hartmann.” At least I have not yet met with any work to which the scanty indication would apply better.

8. TUTI-NAMA. I could hardly pass over the famous Persian and Turkish “Parrot-Book” quite without notice; but its tales have rarely any direct connection with those in The Nights, and I have not attempted to go into its very extensive bibliography.

DR. CLARKE’S MS.

Dr. Edward Daniel Clarke has given an account of an important MS. nearly agreeing with Bul. and Mac., which he purchased in Egypt, in his “Travels in various countries of Europe, Asia and Africa.” Part ii. Greece, Egypt, and the Holy Land. Section i. (1812) App. iii., pp. 701–704. Unfortunately, this MS. was afterwards so damaged by water during a shipwreck that it was rendered totally illegible. The list of tales (as will be seen by the numbers in brackets, which correspond to our Table, as far as the identifications are safe) will show the approximate contents of the MS., but the list (which is translated into German by Habicht in the preface to his vol. 12) was evidently compiled carelessly by a person nearly ignorant of Arabic, perhaps with the aid of an interpreter, Maltese, or other, and seems to abound with the most absurd mistakes. The full text of Clarke’s App. iii. is as follows: “List of One Hundred and Seventy-two Tales, contained in a manuscript copy of The ‘Alif Lila va Lilin,’ or ‘Arabian Nights,’ as it was procured by the Author in Egypt.”

N.B.—The Arabic words mentioned in this list are given as they appeared to be pronounced in English characters, and of course, therefore, adapted to English pronunciation.

The number of tales amounts to 172, but one tale is supposed to occupy many nights in the recital, so that the whole number is divided into “One Thousand and One Nights.” It rarely happens that any two copies of the Alif Lila va Lilin resemble each other. This title is bestowed upon any collection of Eastern tales divided into the same number of parts. The compilation depends upon the taste, the caprice, and the opportunities of the scribe, or the commands of his employer. Certain popular stories are common to almost all copies of the Arabian Nights, but almost every collection contains some tales which are not found in every other. Much depends upon the locality of the scribe. The popular stories of Egypt will be found to differ materially from those of Constantinople. A nephew of the late Wortley Montague, living in Rosetta, had a copy of the Arabian Nights, and upon comparing the two manuscripts it appeared that out of the 172 tales here enumerated only 37 were found in his manuscript. In order to mark, therefore, the stories which were common to the two manuscripts, an asterisk has been prefixed to the thirty-seven tales which appeared in both copies.

1.

The Bull and the Ass (a).

2.

The Merchant and the Hobgoblin (1; Habicht translates Kobold!)

3.

The Man and the Antelope (1a).

4.

The Merchant and Two Dogs (1b).

5.

The Old Man and the Mule (1c).

*6.

The History of the Hunters (2).

7 & 8.

The History of King Unam and the Philosopher Reinan (2a).

*9.

History of King Sinbad and Elbase (2a, 2b).

*10.

History of the Porter (3).

*11.

History of Karānduli.

12.

Story of the Mirror.

13.

Story of the Three Apples (4).

*14.

Of Shensheddin Mohammed, and his Brother Noureddin (5).

*15.

Of the Taylor, Little Hunchback, the Jew and the Christian (6).

16.

The History of Noureddin Ali (7).

17.

Ditto of Gaumayub, &c. (8).

*18.

The History of King Omar and Oman and his Children. (This tale is extremely long, and occupies much of the manuscript) (9).

*19.

Of the Lover and the Beloved (9a).

20.

Story of the Peacock, the Goose, the Ass, the Horse, &c. (10).

21.

Of the Pious Man (11).

22.

Of the Pious Shepherd.

23.

Of the Bird and the Turtle (12).

24.

Of the Fox, the Hawk, &c. (13).

25.

Of the Lord of the Beasts.

*26.

Of the Mouse and the Partridge (14).

27.

Of the Raven and the Cat (15).

28.

Of the Raven, the Fox, the Mouse, the Flea, &c., &c. (16).

29.

Story of the Thief (18).

*30.

Of Aul Hassan and the Slave Shemsney Har (20).

*31.

Of Kamrasaman, &c. (21).

32.

Of Naam and Nameto la (21a).

*33.

Of Aladin Abuskelmat (22).

*34.

Of Hallina Die (23).

35.

Story of Maan Jaamnazida (24).

36.

History of the Town Litta (26).

37.

Story of Hassan Abdulmelac (27).

38.

Of Ibrahim Elmachde, Brother of Haroun al Raschid (28).

*39.

History of the Famous Garden Ezem (Paradise) (29).

40.

Of Isaac of Mossul (30).

41.

Of Hasli Hasli.

42.

Of Mohammed Eli Ali (32).

43.

Of Ali the Persian (33).

44.

History of the Raschid and his Judge (34).

45.

Of Haled Immi Abdullah.

46.

Of Jafaard the Bamasside (36).

47.

Of Abokohammed Kurlan (37).

48.

Of Haroun al-Raschid and Sala.

49.

History of Mamoan (40).

50.

Of Shar and the Slave Zemroud (41).

51.

Of the Lady Bedoor (literally Mrs. Moon-face) and Mr. Victorious (42).

52.

Of Mammon and Mohammed of Bassorah (43).

53.

Of Haroun al-Raschid and his Slave (44).

54.

Of the Merchant in Debt (45).

55.

Of Hassoun Medin, the Governor (46).

56.

Of King Nassir and his Three Children—the Governor of Cairo, the Governor of Bulac, and the Governor of Old Cairo (47).

57.

History of the Banker and the Thief (48).

58.

Of Aladin, Governor of Constantinople (49).

59.

Of Mamoon and Ibrahim (50).

60.

Of a certain King (51).

61.

Of a Pious Man (52).

62.

Of Abul Hassan Ezeada (53).

63.

Of a Merchant (54).

64.

Of a Man of Bagdad (55).

65.

Of Modavikil (56).

*66.

Of Virdan in the time of Hakim Veemrelack (N.B.—He built the Mosque in going from Cairo to Heliopolis) (57).

67.

Of a Slave and an Ape (58).

*68.

Story of the Horse of Ebony (59).

*69.

Of Insilvujud (60).

70.

Of Eban Vas (61).

71.

Of an Inhabitant of Bassora (62).

72.

History of a Man of the tribe of Arabs of Beucadda (63).

73.

History of Benriddin, Vizir of Yemen (64).

74.

Of a Boy and a Girl (65).

75.

Of Mutelmis (66).

76.

Of Haroun al Rashid and the Lady Zebeda (67).

77.

Of Mussa ab imni Zibir (69).

78.

Of the Black Father.

79.

Of Haroun al Raschid.

80.

Story of an Ass Keeper (74?).

81.

Of Haroun al Rashid and Eboo Yussuf (75).

82.

Of Hakim, Builder of the Mosque (76).

83.

Of Melikel Horrais.

84.

Of a Gilder and his Wife (78).

85.

Of Hashron, &c. (79).

86.

Of Yackyar, &c., the Barmadride (80).

87.

Of Mussa, &c.

88.

Of Said, &c.

89.

Of the Whore and the Good Woman.

90.

Of Raschid and Jacob his Favourite.

91.

Of Sherif Hussein.

92.

Of Mamoon, son of Haroun al Raschid (87).

93.

Of the repenting Thief (88).

94.

Of Haroun al Raschid (89).

95.

Of a Divine, &c. (90).

96.

Another story of a Divine.

97.

The Story of the Neighbours.

98.

Of Kings (94).

99.

Of Abdo Rackman (95).

100.

Of Hind, daughter of Nackinan (96).

101.

Of Tabal (97).

102.

Of Isaac son of Abraham (98).

103.

Of a Boy and a Girl.

104.

Story of Chassim Imni Addi.

105.

Of Abul Abass.

106.

Of Ebubecker Ben Mohammed.

107.

Of Ebi Evar.

108.

Of Emmin, brother of Mamon (105).

109.

Of six Scheiks of Bagdad.

110.

Of an Old Woman.

111.

Of a Wild Girl.

112.

Of Hasan Elgevire of Bagdad.

113.

Of certain Kings.

114.

Of a king of Israel (116).

115.

Of Alexander (117).

116.

Of King Nusharvian (118).

117.

Of a Judge and his Wife (119).

118.

Of an Emir.

119.

Of Malek Imnidinar.

120.

Of a devout man of the children of Israel (122).

121.

Of Hedjage Himni Yussuf (123).

122.

Of a Blacksmith (124).

123.

Of a devout man (125).

124.

Of Omar Imnilchatab.

125.

Of Ibrahim Elchaber.

126.

Of a Prophet (128).

127.

Of a Pious Man (129).

128.

Of a Man of the Children of Israel (130).

129.

Of Abul Hassan Duradge (131).

130.

Of Sultana Hayaat.

131.

Of the Philosopher Daniel (132).

*132.

Of Belukia (132a).

*133.

The Travels of Sinbad—certain seven voyages, &c. (133).

134.

Of the Town of Copper (134).

135.

Of the Seven Virgins and the Slave (135).

*136.

Story of Judais (136).

137.

The Wonderful History.

138.

Of Abdullah Imni Mohammi.

139.

Of Hind Imni Haman (139).

140.

Of Chazmimé Imni Bashés (140).

141.

Of Jonas the Secretary (141).

142.

Of Haroun al-Rashid (142).

143.

Of ditto.

144.

Of Ebon Isaac Ibrahim (144).

145.

Of Haroun al Raschid, Misroor and the Poet.

146.

Of the Caliph Moavia.

147.

Of Haroun al Raschid.

148.

Of Isaac Imni Ibrahim (148).

149.

Of Ebwi Amér.

*150.

Of Achmet Ezenth and the old Female Pimp.

151.

Of the three Brothers.

152.

Of Erdeshir and Hiaker, of Julmar El Bacharia (152).

153.

Of Mahomet, &c.

154.

Ditto (154?).

*155.

Story of Safil Moluki (154a).

*156.

Of Hassan, &c. (155).

*157.

Of Caliph the Hunter (156).

*158.

Of Mersir and his Mistress (157).

159.

Of Noureddin and Mary (158).

160.

Of a Bedouin and a Frank (159).

161.

Of a Man of Baghdad and his Female Slave (160).

162.

Of a King, his Son, and the Vizir Shemar (161).

*163.

Of a Merchant and the Thieves.

*164.

Of Abousir and Aboukir (162).

*165.

Abdulak El Beri and Abdulak El Backari (163).

*166.

Of Haroun al Raschid.

167.

Of the Merchant Abul Hassan al-Omani (164).

168.

Of Imnil Echarib (168).

169.

Of Moted Bila.

*170.

Of Kamasi Zemuan (167).

*171.

Of Abdulah Imni Fasil (168).

*172.

The Story of Maroof (169).

IMITATIONS AND MISCELLANEOUS WORKS HAVING MORE OR LESS CONNECTION WITH THE NIGHTS.

The success of Galland’s work led to the appearance of numerous works more or less resembling it, chiefly in England and France. Similar imitations, though now less numerous, have continued to appear down to the present day.

The most important of the older works of this class were published in French in the “Cabinet des Fées” (Amsterdam and Geneva, 1785–1793; 41 vols.); in English in “Tales of the East: comprising the most popular Romances of Oriental origin, and the best imitations by European authors, with new translations and additional tales never before published, to which is prefixed an introductory dissertation, containing an account of each work and of its author or translator. By Henry Weber, Esq.” (Edinburgh, 1812, 3 vols.); and in German in “Tausend und ein Tag. Morgenländische Erzählungen aus dem Persisch, Turkisch und Arabisch, nach Petis de la Croix, Galland, Cardonne, Chavis und Cazotte, dem Grafen Caylus, und Anderer. Übersetzt von F. H. von der Hagen” (Prenzlau, 1827–1837, 11 vols.) In the “Cabinet des Fées” I find a reference to an older collection of tales (partly Oriental) called the “Bibliothèque des Fées et des Génies,” by the Abbé de la Porte, which I have not seen, but which is, in part, incorporated in the “Cabinet.” It formed only 2 vols. 12mo, and was published in 1765.

The examination of these tales is difficult, for they comprise several classes, not always clearly defined:—

1. Satires on The Nights themselves (e.g. the Tales of the Count of Hamilton.)

2. Satires in an Oriental garb (e.g. Beckford’s Vathek).

3. Moral tales in an Oriental garb (e.g. Mrs. Sheridan’s Nourjahad).

4. Fantastic tales with nothing Oriental about them but the name (e.g. Stevenson’s New Arabian Nights).

5. Imitations pure and simple (e.g. G. Meredith’s Shaving of Shagpat).

6. Imitations more or less founded on genuine Oriental sources (e.g. the Tales of the Comte de Caylus).

7. Genuine Oriental Tales (e.g. Mille et une Jours, translated by Petis de la Croix).

Most of the tales belonging to Class 7 and some of those belonging to Class 6 have been treated of in previous sections. The remaining tales and imitations will generally need only a very brief notice; sometimes only the title and the indication of the class to which they belong. We will begin with an enumeration of the Oriental contents of the Cabinet des Fées, adding W. i. ii. and iii. to show which are included in Weber’s “Tales of the East”:—

7–11. 1001 Nuits (W. i.).

12, 13. Les Aventures d’Abdalla (W. iii.).

14, 15. 1001 Jours (Persian tales, W. ii.).

16. Histoire de la Sultane de Perse et des Visirs. Contes Turcs (Turkish tales, W. iii. = our 251).

16. Les Voyages de Zulma dans le pays des Fées.

17, 18. Contes de Bidpai.

19. Contes Chinois, ou les Aventures merveilleuses du Mandarin Fum-Hoam (W. iii.).

21, 22. Les Mille et un Quart d’Heures. Contes Tartares (W. iii.).

22, 23. Les Sultanes de Guzerath, ou les Songes des hommes éveillés. Contes Moguls (W. iii.).

25. Nouveaux Contes Orientaux, par le Comte de Caylus (W. ii.).

29, 30. Les Contes des Génies (W. iii.).

30. Les Aventures de Zelondvit d’Amanzarifdine.

30. Contes Indiens par M. de Moncrif.

33. Nourjahad (W. ii.).

34. Contes de M. Pajon.

38–41. Les Veillées du Sultan Schahriar, &c. (Chavis and Cazotte; cf. anteà p. 470; W. i. ii.).

(Weber also includes, in his vol. ii. Nos. 21a, 22, 32 and 37, after Caussin de Perceval.)

12, 13. The Adventures of Abdallah, the Son of Hanif (Class 5 or 6).

Originally published in 1713; attributed to M. de Bignon, a young Abbé. A series of romantic travels, in which Eastern and Western fiction is mixed; for instance, we have the story of the Rose-tree, which so far as I know, has nothing Oriental about it.

16. The Voyages of Zulma in Fairy Land (Class 4).

European fairy tales, with nothing Oriental about them but the names of persons and places. The work is unfinished.

17, 18. The Tales of Bidpai (translated by Galland) are Indian, and therefore need no further notice here.

19–23. Chinese, Tartarian and Mogul Tales (Class 6).

Published in 1723, and later by Thomas Simon Gueulette.

Concerning these tales, Mr. Clouston remarks (in litt.): “Much of the groundwork of these clever imitations of the Arabian Nights has been, directly or indirectly, derived from Eastern sources; for instance, in the so-called Tartar tales, the adventures of the Young Calender find parallels, (1) in the well-known Bidpai tale of the Bráhman, the Sharpers and the Goat (Kalila and Dimna, Pánchatantra, Hitopadesa, &c.) and (2) in the world-wide story of the Farmer who outwitted the Six Men (Indian Antiquary, vol. 3) of which there are many versions current in Europe, such as the Norse tale of Big Peter and Little Peter, the Danish tale of Great Claus and Little Claus; the German tale (Grimm) of the Little Farmer; the Irish tale of Little Fairy (Samuel Lover’s collection of Irish Fairy Legends and Stories); four Gaelic versions in Campbell’s Popular Tales of the West Highlands; a Kaba’il version in Rivière’s French collection (Contes populaires Kabylies); Uncle Capriano in Crane’s recently published Italian Popular Tales; and a Latin mediæval version (written probably in the 11th century) in which the hero is called ‘Unibos,’ because he had only one cow.”

25. Oriental Tales (Class 6).

Mr. Clouston observes, “Appeared in 1749[472] and on the title page are said to have been translated from MSS. in the Royal French Library. The stories are, however, largely the composition of De Caylus himself, and those elements of them which are traceable to Asiatic sources have been considerably Frenchified.”

Nevertheless they are not without interest, and are nearly all of obviously Oriental origin. One of the stories is a fantastic account of the Birth of Mahomet, including romantic travels largely borrowed from No. 132a. Another story is a version of that of the Seven Sleepers. Other noteworthy tales are the story of the Dervish Abounader, which resembles Nos. 193 and 216d.; and the story of Naerdan and Guzulbec, which is a tale of magical illusions similar to that of Monia Emin, in the Turkish story of Jewad.

The Count de Caylus was the author of various European as well as Oriental fairy tales. Of his Oriental collection, Sir R. F. Burton remarks:—“The stories are not Eastern but Western fairy tales proper, with kings and queens, giants and dwarfs, and fairies, good and bad. ‘Barbets’ act as body guard and army. Written in good old style, and free language, such as, for instance, son pétenlaire, with here and there a touch of salt humour, as in Rosanie ’Charmante reine (car on n’a jamais parlé autrement à une reine, quel que laide qu’elle ait été).’”

29, 30. Tales of the Genii (Class 3.)

Written in the middle of the last century by Rev. James Ridley, but purporting to be translated from the Persian of Horam, the son of Asmar, by Sir Charles Morell.

These tales have been reprinted many times; but it is very doubtful if they are based on any genuine Oriental sources. The amount of Oriental colouring may be guessed from the story of Urad, who having consented to become the bride of a Sultan on condition that he should dismiss all his concubines, and make her his sole queen (like Harald Harfagr on his marriage with Ragnhilda) is presented to his loving subjects as their Sultána!

32. Adventures of Zeloide and Amanzarifdine. Indian Tales, by M. de Moncrif (Class 4.)

Ordinary European Fairy Tales, with the scene laid in the East.

33. Nourjahad, by Mrs. Sheridan (Class 3.)

An unworthy favourite is reformed by a course of practical moral lessons conveyed by the Sultan through supposed supernatural agencies. Mr. Clouston regards it as “one of the very best of the imitations of Eastern fiction. The plot is ingeniously conceived and well wrought out, and the interest never flags throughout.”

34. Pajon’s Oriental Tales (Class 5.). These demand no special notice.

In addition to the above, the following Oriental works are mentioned in the Cabinet des Fées, but not reprinted:

1.

Apologues orientaux, par l’abbé Blanchet.

2.

Mélanges de littérature orientale, par Cardonne. (Paris, 2 vols. 1770.)

3.

Neraïr et Meloe, roman oriental, par H. B. Deblanes (1759).

4.

Contes orientaux, par M. de la Dixmerie.

5.

Les Cinq Cent Matinées et une demie, contes Syriens, par le chevalier de Duclos.

6.

Abassâi, conte oriental, par Mademoiselle Fault (ou Fauques) 1752.

7.

Les Contes du Serail, par Mdlle. Fault (1753).

8.

Kara Mustapha, conte oriental, par Fromaget (1745).

9.

Zilia et Cénie, par Françoise d’Isembourg d’Hippincourt de Graffigny.

10.

Salned et Garalde, conte oriental, par A. H. De la Motte.

11.

Anecdotes orientales, par G. Mailhol (2 vols. 1752).

12.

Alzahel, traduit d’un manuscrit arabe, par Mdlle. Raigné de Malfontaine (Mercure, 1773).

13.

Mahmoud le Gasnevide, conte oriental, par J. F. Melon.

14.

Contes Orientaux, ou les récits du Sage Caleb, voyageur persan, par Mme. Mouet.

15.

Nadir, par A. G. de Montdorge.

16.

Lettres Persanes, de Montesquieu.

17.

Les Amusements de Jour, ou recueil de petits contes, par Mme. de Mortemar.

18.

Mirloh, conte oriental, par Martine de Morville (1769).

19.

Ladila, anecdote turque (par la même) 1769.

20.

Daïra, histoire orientale, par A. J. J. de la Riche de la Poupelinière (1761).

21.

Cara Mustapha, par de Preschat.

22.

Des trois Nations, conte oriental, par Marianne Robert (1760).

23.

Contes Orientaux, tirés des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque du Roi, 2 vols. 12mo. (1749).

This is the same as the Count de Caylus’ Oriental Tales (vide anteà, p. 508). Sir R. F. Burton has received the following memorandum, respecting a copy of an earlier edition of the same work: “Contes Orientaux, tirés des manuscrits de la Bibliothèque du Roy de France, ornés de figures en taille douce. À la Haye, 1743, 2 vols. 12mo, polished calf gilt, gilt edges, arms in gilt on the sides.

“The Preface says, ‘M. Petit et M. Galland n’ont en aucune connaissance des manuscrits dont cet ouvrage est tiré.’

“The Tales are from the MSS. and translations sent by those despatched by the French Ministers to Constantinople to learn Arabic, &c., and so become fit to act as Dragomans and Interpreters to the French Embassy.”

There is a copy of this work in the British Museum; it proves, as I expected, to be the series of tales subsequently attributed to the Count de Caylus.

In addition to the above, the following, of which I can only give the names, are mentioned in the Cabinet des Fées, but not reprinted:—

1.

Alma-Moulin, conte oriental, 1779.

2.

Gengiskan, histoire orientale, par M. de St. M.

From “les mercures.”

{ 3.

Almanzor et Zelira, conte arabe, par M. Bret. (1772).

{ 4.

Almerine et Zelima, ou les Dangers de la Beauté, conte orientale, 1773.

{ 5.

Les Ames, conte arabe, par M. B——.

{ 6.

Balky, conte oriental, 1768.

{ 7.

Mirza, ou la necessité d’etre utile (1774).

{ 8.

Zaman, histoire orientale, par M. B.

9.

Anecdotes Orientales, par Mayol, 1752. 12mo.

10.

Contes très moguls.

11.

Foka ou les Metamorphoses, conte chinois. Derobé à M. de V. 1777. 12mo.

12.

Mahulem, histoire orientale. 12mo. 1776.

13.

Mille et une heure, contes Peruviens. 4 vols. 12mo. 1733.

14.

Histoire de Khedy. Hermite de Mont Ararat. Conte orientale, traduit de l’Anglais, 12mo. 1777.

15.

Zambeddin, histoire orientale. 12mo, 1768

16.

Zelmoille et Zulmis et Turlableu. Par M. l’Abbé de Voisem, 12mo, 1747.

17.

Roman Oriental, Paris, 1753.

The remaining imitations, &c., known to me I shall place roughly in chronological order, premising that I fear the list must be very incomplete, and that I have met with very few except in English and French.

A.—FRENCH.

1. Zadig, ou la Destinée, par Voltaire[473] probably partakes of classes 2 and 6; said to be partly based on Gueulette’s “Soirées Bretonnes,” published in 1712. The latter is included in Cabinet des Fées, Vol. 32.

2. Vathek, an Arabian Tale, by William Beckford. I include this book here because it was written and first published in French. Its popularity was once very great, and it contains some effective passages, though it belongs to Class 2, and is rather a parody than an imitation of Oriental fiction. The Caliph Vathek, after committing many crimes at the instance of his mother, the witch Carathis, in order to propitiate Eblis, finally starts on an expedition to Istakar. On the way, he seduces Nourounihar, the beautiful daughter of the Emir Fakreddin, and carries her with him to the Palace of Eblis, where they are condemned to wander eternally, with their hearts surrounded with flames.

This idea (which is certainly not Oriental, so far as I know) took the fancy of Byron, who was a great admirer of Vathek, and he has mixed it with genuine Oriental features in a powerful passage in the Giaour, beginning:

“But thou, false Infidel! shalt writhe

Beneath avenging Monkir’s scythe;

And from its torment ’scape alone

To wander round lost Eblis’ throne;

And fire unquenched, unquenchable,

Around, within thy heart shall dwell;

Nor ear can hear, nor tongue can tell

The tortures of that inward hell!” &c.

How errors relative to Eastern matters are perpetuated is illustrated by the fact that I have seen these lines quoted in some modern philosophical work as descriptive of the hell in which the Mahommedans believe!

Southey, in Thalaba, b. 1. speaks of the Sarsar, “the Icy Wind of Death,” an expression which he probably borrowed from Vathek.

3. The Count of Hamilton’s Fairy Tales. Class 1.—There is an English translation among Bohn’s Extra Volumes, written shortly after the first publication of Galland’s work.

4. Les Mille et un Fadaises, par Cazotte. Class 1. I have not seen them.

5. La Mille et deuxième Nuit, par Theophilus Gautier (Paris, 1880). Probably Class 1 or 2; I have not seen it.

B.—ENGLISH.

1. The Vision of Mirza (Addison in the “Spectator”) Class 3.

2. The Story of Amurath. Class 3. I do not know the author. I read it in a juvenile book published about the end of last century, entitled the Pleasing Instructor.

3. The Persian Tales of Inatulla of Delhi. Published in 1768, by Colonel Alexander Dow at Edinburgh. A French translation appeared at Amsterdam in two vols. and in Paris in one vol. (1769). Class 6. Chiefly founded on a well-known Persian work, of which a more correct, though still incomplete, version was published in 3 vols., by Jonathan Scott in 1799, under the title of Bahar Danush, or Garden of Knowledge.

5. Rasselas, by Samuel Johnson. Class 3. Too well known to need comment.

6. Almoran and Hamet, by Dr. Hawksworth. Class 3. Very popular at the beginning of the present century, but now forgotten.

7. Oriental Fairy Tales (London, 1853) Class 4. A series of very pretty fairy tales, by an anonymous author, in which the scene is laid in the East (especially Egypt).

8. The Shaving of Shagpat, by George Meredith. (London, 1855). Class 5. I prefer this to most other imitations of an Oriental tale.

9. The Thousand and One Humbugs. Classes 1 and 2. Published in “Household Words,” vol. xi. (1855) pp. 265–267, 289–292, 313–316. Parodies on Nos. 1, 195, 6d, and 6e, f.

10. Eastern Tales, by many story-tellers. Compiled and edited from ancient and modern authors by Mrs. Valentine, author of “Sea Fights and Land Battles,” &c. (Chandos Classics).

In her preface, the authoress states that the tales “are gathered from both ancient and modern French, Italian and English sources.”

Contains 14 tales, some genuine, others imitations. One “Alischar and Smaragdine,” is a genuine story of The Nights (No. 41 of our Table), and is probably taken from Trébutien. Three tales, “Jalaladeen,” “Haschem,” and “Jussuf,” are Grimm’s imitations, taken probably from the composite English edition of 1847, and with the same illustrations. “The Seven Sleepers,” and the “Four Talismans,” are from the Count de Caylus’ tales; “Halechalbe” and “Bohetzad” (our No. 174) are from Chavis and Cazotte; “The Enchanters,” and “Urad” are from the “Tales of the Genii;” and “The Pantofles” is the well known story of the miser Casem and his slippers, but I know not where it first appeared. The remaining three tales are unknown to me, and as I have seen no volume of Italian Oriental tales, some, no doubt, are derived from the Italian sources of which the authoress spoke. They are the following: “The Prince and the Lions,” “The City of the Demons” (a Jewish story purporting to have been written in England) and “Sadik Beg.”

11. New Arabian Nights, by R. L. Stevenson. (London, 1882.)

12. More New Arabian Nights. The Dynamiter. By R. L. Stevenson and Vander Grift (London, 1882). Class 4.

Of these tales, Sir R. F. Burton observes, “The only visible connection with the old Nights is in the habit of seeking adventures under a disguise. The method is to make the main idea possible and the details extravagant. In another ‘New Arabian Nights,’ the joint production of MM. Brookfield, Besant and Pollock, the reverse treatment is affected, the leading idea being grotesque and impossible, and the details accurate and life-like.”

C.—GERMAN.

It is quite possible that there are many imitations in German, but I have not met with them. I can only mention one or two tales by Hauff (the Caliph turned Stork, and the Adventures of Said); a story called “Ali and Gulhindi,” by what author I do not now remember; and some imitations said to be by Grimm, already mentioned in reference to the English composite edition of 1847. They are all European fairy tales, in an Eastern dress.

CONCLUSION.

Among books specially interesting to the student of The Nights, I may mention Weil’s “Biblische Legenden der Muselmänner, aus arabischen Quellen zusammengetragen, und mit jüdischen Sagen verglichen” (Frankfort-on-Main, 1845). An anonymous English translation appeared in 1846 under the title of “The Bible, the Koran, and the Talmud,” and it also formed one of the sources from which the Rev. S. Baring-Gould compiled his “Legends of Old Testament Characters” (2 vols., 1871). The late Prof. Palmer’s “Life of Haroun Al-Raschid” (London, 1881), is not much more than a brief popular sketch.

The references to The Nights in English and other European literatures are innumerable; but I cannot refrain from quoting Mark Twain’s identification of Henry the Eighth with Shahryar (Huckleberry Finn, chap. xxiii.)

“Why, you ought to see old Henry the Eighth when he was in bloom. He was a blossom. He used to marry a new wife every day, and chop off her head next morning. And he would do it just as indifferent as if he was ordering up eggs. “Fetch up Nell Gwynne,” he says. They fetch her up. Next morning, “Chop off her head.” And they chop it off. “Fetch up Jane Shore,” he says; and up she comes. Next morning, “Chop off her head.” And they chop it off. “Ring up Fair Rosamun.” Fair Rosamun answers the bell. Next morning. “Chop off her head.” And he made every one of them tell him a tale every night, and he kept that up till he had hogged a thousand and one tales that way, and then he put them all in a book, and called it Domesday Book—which was a good name, and stated the case. You don’t know kings, Jim, but I know them, and this old rip of corn is one of the cleanest I’ve struck in history. Well, Henry, he takes a notion he wants to get up some trouble with this country. How does he do it—give notice?—give the country a show? No. All of a sudden he heaves all the tea in Boston Harbour overboard, and whacks out a declaration of independence, and dares them to come on. That was his style—he never give anybody a chance. He had suspicions of his father, the Duke of Wellington. Well, what did he do?—ask him to show up? No—drownded him in a butt of mamsey, like a cat. Spose people left money laying around where he was—what did he do? He collared it. Spose he contracted to do a thing, and you paid him, and didn’t set down there and see that he done it—what did he do? He always done the other thing. Spose he opened his mouth—what then? If he didn’t shut it up powerful quick he’d lose a lie, every time. That’s the kind of a bug Henry was.”

COMPARATIVE TABLE OF THE TALES IN THE PRINCIPAL EDITIONS OF THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS, viz.:—

1.

Galland.

2.

Caussin de Perceval.

3.

Gauttier.

4.

Scott’s MS. (Wortley Montague).

5.

Scott’s MS. (Anderson; marked A).

6.

Scott’s Arabian Nights.

7.

Scott’s Tales and Anecdotes (marked A).

8.

Von Hammer’s MS.

9.

Zinserling.

10.

Lamb.

11.

Trébutien.

12.

Bul. text.

13.

Lane.

14.

Bres. text.

15.

Habicht.

16.

Weil.

17.

Mac. text.

18.

Torrens.

19.

Payne.

20.

Payne’s Tales from the Arabic (marked I. II. III.).

21.

Calc.

22.

Burton.

As nearly all editions of The Nights are in several volumes, the volumes are indicated throughout, except in the case of some of the texts. Only those tales in No. 5, not included in No. 4, are here indicated in the same column. All tales which there is good reason to believe do not belong to the genuine Nights are marked with an asterisk.

The blank column may be used to enter the contents of some other edition.

Galland.

Caussin de Perceval.

Gauttier.

Scott’s MS.

Scott.

Von Hammer’s MS.

Zinserling.

Lamb.

Trébutien.

“Bul.” Text.

Lane.

“Bres.” Text.

Habicht.

Weil.

“Mac.” Text.

Torrens.

Payne.

Calc.

Burton.

Introduction

-

1

-

+

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

Story of King Shahryar and his brother

1

1

1

1

1

(Full contents from Introd. to No. 4 not given: 3e and 4 are apparently wanting.)

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

a.

Tale of the Bull and the Ass

1

1

1

A

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

1.

Tale of the Trader and the Jinni

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

a.

The First Shaykh’s Story

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

b.

The Second Shaykh’s Story

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

c.

The Third Shaykh’s Story

-

-

1

-

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

-

1

2.

The Fisherman and the Jinni

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

a.

Tale of the Wazir and the Sage Duban

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

ab.   Story of King Sindibad and his Falcon

-

-

?

-

+

-

-

-

1

+

1

1

-

1

ac.   Tale of the Husband and the Parrot

1

1

1

?

1

-

1

+

1

1

-

-

-

+

1

ad.   Tale of the Prince and the Ogress

1

1

1

?

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

b.

Tale of the Ensorcelled Prince

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

1

1

+

1

1

+

1

3.

The Porter and the Three Ladies of Baghdad

1

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

a.

The First Kalandar’s Tale.

2

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

b.

The Second Kalandar’s Tale

2

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

ba.   Tale of the Envier and the Envied

2

1

1

?

1

-

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

c.

The Third Kalandar’s Tale.

2

1

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

d.

The Eldest Lady’s Tale

2

2

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

e.

Tale of the Portress

2

2

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

-

1

Conclusion of the Story of the Porter and three Ladies

2

2

1

1

1

+

1

+

2

1

+

1

1

+

1

4.

Tale of the Three Apples

3

2

2

2

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

5.

Tale of Nur Al-Din and his Son Badr Al-Din Hasan

3, 4

2

2

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

6.

The Hunchback’s Tale

4

2

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

a.

The Nazarene Broker’s Story

4

2

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

b.

The Reeve’s Tale

4

2

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

c.

Tale of the Jewish Doctor

4

3

2

?

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

d.

Tale of the Tailor

4, 5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

3

1

+

1

1

+

1

e.

The Barber’s Tale of Himself

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

ea.   The Barber’s Tale of his First Brother

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

eb.   The Barber’s Tale of his Second Brother

5

3

2

?

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

ec.   The Barber’s Tale of his Third Brother

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

ed.   The Barber’s Tale of his Fourth Brother

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

ee.   The Barber’s Tale of his Fifth Brother

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

ef.   The Barber’s Tale of his Sixth Brother

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

The End of the Tailor’s Tale

5

3

2

1

2

1

+

1

+

4

1

+

1

1

+

1

7.

Nur Al-Din Ali and the Damsel Anis Al-Jalis

7

4

3

1

3

1

+

1

+

5, 6

1

+

1

1

+

2

8.

Tale of Ghanim Bin Ayyub, the Distraught, the Thrall o’ Love

8

4, 5

4

4

1

+

1

+

8

2

+

1

1

2

a.

Tale of the First Eunuch, Bukhayt

?

+

+

2

+

1

1

2

b.

Tale of the Second Eunuch, Kafur

?

+

1

+

2

+

1

1

2

9.

Tale of King Omar Bin Al-Nu’uman, and his sons Sharrkan and Zau Al-Makan

1

+

-

3

+

1(p)

2

2, 3

a.

Tale of Taj Al-Muluk and the Princess Dunya

1

+

1

3

+

2

2, 3

aa.   Tale of Aziz and Azizah

1

+

1

3

+

2

2, 3

b.

Tale of the Hashish-Eater

?

+

-

-

+

2

3

c.

Tale of Hammad the Badawi

1

+

-

-

+

2

3

10.

The Birds and Beasts and the Carpenter

(Nos. 10–19 represented by 7 Fables.)

+

2

2

+

3

3

11.

The Hermits

+

-

2

+

3

3

12.

The Water-fowl and the Tortoise

+

-

+

3

3

13.

The Wolf and the Fox

+

2

+

3

3

a.

Tale of the Falcon and the Partridge

+

2

+

3

3

14.

The Mouse and the Ichneumon

+

-

+

3

3

15.

The Cat and the Crow

+

-

2

+

3

3

16.

The Fox and the Crow

+

-

+

3

3

a.

The Flea and the Mouse

+

-

+

3

3

b.

The Saker and the Birds

+

-

+

3

3

c.

The Sparrow and the Eagle

+

-

+

3

3

17.

The Hedgehog and the Wood Pigeons

+

-

+

3

3

a.

The Merchant and the Two Sharpers

+

-

+

3

3

18.

The Thief and his Monkey

+

-

+

3

3

a.

The Foolish Weaver

+

-

+

3

3

19.

The Sparrow and the Peacock

+

-

+

3

3

20.

Ali Bin Bakkar and Shams Al-Nahar

5, 6

3

3

2, 3

1

+

3

4

4

1

+

3

+

3

21.

Tale of Kamar Al-Zaman

6

3, 4

3

2

3

1, 2

+

2

+

5

1

+

3

3, 4

a.

Ni’amah bin Al-Rabia and Naomi his Slave-girl

9

?

+

2

+

13

2

+

3

4

22.

Ala Al-Din Abu Al-Shamat

9

2

+

2

+

13

2

+

3

4

23.

Hatim of the Tribe of Tayy

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

3

4

24.

Ma’an the son of Zaidah and the three Girls

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

3

4

25.

Ma’an son of Zaidah and the Badawi

2

1

3

+

-

+

2

+

3

4

26.

The City of Labtayt

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

3

4

27.

The Caliph Hisham and the Arab Youth

2

1

3

+

-

+

2

+

3

4

28.

Ibrahim bin Al-Mahdi and the Barber-Surgeon

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

3

4

29.

The City of Many-columned Iram and Abdullah son of Abi Kalabah

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

3

4

30.

Isaac of Mosul

7

2

1

3

+

2

+

13

2

+

3

+

4

31.

The Sweep and the Noble Lady

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

3

4

32.

The Mock Caliph

9

2

2

1

-

+

2

+

4

2

+

3

4

33.

Ali the Persian

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

3

4

34.

Harun Al-Rashid and the Slave-Girl and the Imam Abu Yusuf

-

-

-

+

-

+

4

4

35.

The Lover who feigned himself a Thief

2

1

3

+

2

+

2

+

4

4

36.

Ja’afar the Barmecide and the Bean-Seller

2

-

-

+

2

4

+

4

4

37.

Abu Mohammed hight Lazybones

9

2

-

-

+

2

+

13

2

+

4

4

38.

Generous dealing of Yahya bin Khalid the Barmecide with Mansur

?

-

-

+

2

+

4

4

39.

Generous Dealing of Yahya son of Khalid with a man who forged a letter in his name

?

-

-

+

2

+

+

4

4

40.

Caliph Al-Maamun and the Strange Scholar

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

4

41.

Ali Shar and Zumurrud

2

1

1

+

2

+

2

+

4

4

42.

The Loves of Jubayr Bin Umayr and the Lady Budur

2

1

1

+

2

+

2

+

4

4

43.

The Man of Al-Yaman and his six Slave-Girls

2

1

3

+

-

+

2

+

4

4

44.

Harun Al-Rashid and the Damsel and Abu Nowas

2

1

3

+

-

+

2

+

4

4

45.

The Man who stole the dish of gold whereon the dog ate

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

46.

The Sharper of Alexandria and the Chief of Police

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

+

4

4

47.

Al-Malik Al-Nasir and the three Chiefs of Police

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

a.

Story of the Chief of the new Cairo Police

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

b.

Story of the Chief of the Bulak Police

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

c.

Story of the Chief of the Old Cairo Police

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

48.

The Thief and the Shroff

-

-

-

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

49.

The Chief of the Kus Police and the Sharper

-

-

-

+

-

+

4

4

50.

Ibrahim bin al-Mahdi and the Merchant’s Sister

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

4

51.

The Woman whose hands were cut off for alms-giving

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

52.

The devout Israelite

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

4

4

53.

Abu Hassan Al-Ziyadi and the Khorasan Man

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

4

4

54.

The Poor Man and his Friend in Need

-

-

-

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

55.

The Ruined Man who became rich again through a dream

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

4

56.

Caliph Al-Mutawakkil and his Concubine Mahbubah

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

4

4

57.

Wardan the Butcher’s Adventure with the Lady and the Bear

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

4

4

58.

The King’s Daughter and the Ape

2

1

3

+

-

+

4

4

59.

The Ebony Horse

11

7

5

5

2

-

-

+

2

+

9

1

+

4

5

60.

Uns Al-Wujud and the Wazir’s Daughter Rose-in-Hood

6

4

6

2

1

1

+

2

+

11

2

+

4

5

61.

Abu Nowas with the Three Boys and the Caliph Harun Al-Rashid

2

1

-

+

-

+

+

4

5

62.

Abdullah bin Ma’amar with the Man of Bassorah and his Slave-Girl

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

5

63.

The Lovers of the Banu Ozrah

-

-

-

+

2

+

11

4

+

4

5

64.

The Wazir of Al-Yaman and his young Brother

2

1

3

+

-

+

4

5

65.

The Loves of the Boy and Girl at School

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

4

5

66.

Al-Mutalammis and his Wife Umaymah

-

-

-

+

-

+

4

+

4

5

67.

Harun Al-Rashid and Zubaydah in the Bath

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

68.

Harun Al-Rashid and the Three Poets

2

1

3

+

-

+

2

+

4

5

69.

Mus’ab bin Al-Zubayr and Ayishah his Wife

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

70.

Abu Al-Aswad and his Slave-Girl

-

-

+

-

+

+

4

5

71.

Harun Al-Rashid and the two Slave-Girls

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

72.

Harun Al-Rashid and the Three Slave-Girls

-

-

+

-

+

+

4

5

73.

The Miller and his Wife

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

5

74.

The Simpleton and the Sharper

-

-

-

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

75.

The Kazi Abu Yusuf with Harun Al-Rashid and Queen Zubaydah

A

A

-

-

-

+

-

+

+

4

5

76.

The Caliph Al-Hakim and the Merchant

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

77.

King Kisra Anushirwan and the Village Damsel

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

78.

The Water-carrier and the Goldsmith’s Wife

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

79.

Khusrau and Shirin and the Fisherman

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

80.

Yahya bin Khalid and the Poor Man

-

-

-

+

2

+

+

4

5

81.

Mohammed al-Amin and the Slave-Girl

-

-

-

+

2

+

+

4

5

82.

The Sons of Yahya bin Khalid and Said bin Salim

-

-

-

+

2

+

4

5

83.

The Woman’s Trick against her Husband

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

84.

The Devout Woman and the Two Wicked Elders

2

1

3

+

-

+

4

+

4

5

85.

Ja’afar the Barmecide and the old Badawi

2

1

3

+

-

+

4

+

4

5

86.

Omar bin Al-Khattab and the Young Badawi

2

1

1

3

+

2

+

4

5

87.

Al-Maamun and the Pyramids of Egypt

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

4

5

88.

The Thief and the Merchant

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

89.

Masrur the Eunuch and Ibn Al-Karibi

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

90.

The Devotee Prince

2

1

3

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

91.

The Schoolmaster who fell in Love by Report

2

1

3

+

-

+

4

+

4

5

92.

The Foolish Dominie

-

-

+

-

+

+

4

5

93.

The Illiterate who set up for a Schoolmaster

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

94.

The King and the Virtuous Wife

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

4

5

95.

Abd Al-Rahman the Maghribi’s story of the Rukh

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

5

96.

Adi bin Zayd and the Princess Hind

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

97.

Di’ibil Al-Khuza’i with the Lady and Muslim bin Al-Walid

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

98.

Isaac of Mosul and the Merchant

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

99.

The Three Unfortunate Lovers

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

100.

How Abu Hasan brake Wind

-

-

-

?

-

?

-

5

101.

The Lovers of the Banu Tayy

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

102.

The Mad Lover

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

103.

The Prior who became a Moslem

2

1

2

3

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

104.

The Loves of Abu Isa and Kurrat Al-Ayn

2

1

3

+

2

+

+

4

5

105.

Al-Amin and his Uncle Ibrahim bin Al-Mahdi

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

106.

Al-Fath bin Khakan and Al-Mutawakkil

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

107.

The Man’s dispute with the Learned Woman concerning the relative excellence of male and female

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

108.

Abu Suwayd and the pretty Old Woman

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

109.

Ali bin Tahir and the girl Muunis

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

110.

The Woman who had a Boy, and the other who had a Man to lover

2

1

3

+

-

+

+

4

5

111.

Ali the Cairene and the Haunted House in Baghdad

2

1

1

+

2

+

4

+

4

5

112.

The Pilgrim Man and the Old Woman

2

1

3

+

2

+

4

5

113.

Abu Al-Husn and his Slave-girl Tawaddud

2

1

1

+

-

+

4

5

114.

The Angel of Death with the Proud King and the Devout Man

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

115.

The Angel of Death and the Rich King

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

116.

The Angel of Death and the King of the Children of Israel

2

1

3

3

+

2

+

5

5

117.

Iskandar zu Al-Karnayn and a certain Tribe of Poor Folk

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

118.

The Righteousness of King Anushirwan

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

119.

The Jewish Kazi and his Pious Wife

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

120.

The Shipwrecked Woman and her Child

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

121.

The Pious Black Slave

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

122.

The Devout Tray-maker and his Wife

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

5

5

123.

Al-Hajjaj bin Yusuf and the Pious Man

2

1

3

+

-

+

5

5

124.

The Blacksmith who could Handle Fire Without Hurt

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

125.

The Devotee to whom Allah gave a Cloud for Service and the Devout King

2

1

3

+

-

4

+

5

5

126.

The Moslem Champion and the Christian Damsel

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

5

5

127.

The Christian King’s Daughter and the Moslem

2

1

3

+

-

+

5

5

128.

The Prophet and the Justice of Providence

2

1

3

+

2

4

+

5

5

129.

The Ferryman of the Nile and the Hermit

2

1

-

+

-

+

5

5

130.

The Island King and the Pious Israelite

6

2

1

3

+

-

10

4

+

5

5

131.

Abu Al-Hasan and Abu Ja’afar the Leper

2

1

3

+

-

+

5

5

132.

The Queen of the Serpents:

2

1

3

1

+

-

4

+

5

5

a.

The Adventure of Bulukiya

2

1

3

1

+

-

4

+

5

5

b.

The Story of Janshah

2

1

3

1

+

-

4

+

5

5

133.

Sindbad the Seaman and Sindbad the Landsman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

2

1

+

5

+

6

a.

The First Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

2

1

+

5

+

6

b.

The Second Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

2

1

+

5

+

6

c.

The Third Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

2

1

+

5

+

6

d.

The Fourth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

2

1

+

5

+

6

e.

The Fifth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

3

1

+

5

+

6

f.

The Sixth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

3

1

+

5

-

6

ff.   The Sixth Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

-

3

-

-

III

+

-

g.

The Seventh Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

3

2

2

2

3

-

-

+

3

+

3

1

+

5

-

6

gg.   The Seventh Voyage of Sindbad the Seaman

-

-

-

-

-

-

3

-

-

-

III

+

6

134.

The City of Brass

3

2

1

1

+

3

+

2

+

5

6

135.

The Craft and Malice of Women:

A

A

3

-

-

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

a.

The King and his Wazir’s Wife

A

A

-

-

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

b.

The Confectioner, his Wife and the Parrot

A

A

(Would include subordinate tales.)

-

-

+

-

+

+

5

6

c.

The Fuller and his Son

A

A

+

-

+

15

+

5

6

d.

The Rake’s Trick against the Chaste Wife

+

-

+

15

+

5

6

e.

The Miser and the Loaves of Bread

+

-

+

15

+

5

6

f.

The Lady and her two Lovers

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

g.

The King’s Son and the Ogress

A

A

+

-

+

15

+

5

6

h.

The Drop of Honey

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

i.

The Woman who made her husband sift dust

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

j.

The Enchanted Spring

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

k.

The Wazir’s Son and the Hammam-keeper’s Wife

A

+

-

+

+

5

6

l.

The Wife’s device to cheat her Husband

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

m.

The Goldsmith and the Cashmere Singing-girl

1

A

A

+

3

+

1

1

+

5

6

n.

The Man who never laughed during the rest of his days

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

o.

The King’s Son and the Merchant’s Wife

A

A

+

-

+

15

+

5

6

p.

The Page who feigned to know the Speech of Birds

+

-

+

5

6

q.

The Lady and her five Suitors

A

A

+

-

+

5

6

r.

The Three Wishes, or the Man who longed to see the Night of Power

A

+

-

+

+

5

6

s.

The Stolen Necklace

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

t.

The Two Pigeons

+

3

+

5

6

u.

Prince Behram and the Princess Al-Datma

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

v.

The House with the Belvedere

A

A

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

w.

The King’s Son and the Ifrit’s Mistress

+

-

+

5

6

x.

The Sandal-wood Merchant and the Sharpers

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

y.

The Debauchee and the Three-year-old Child

+

-

+

+

5

6

z.

The Stolen Purse

+

3

+

15

+

5

6

aa.   The Fox and the Folk

-

-

+

15

-

5

6

136.

Judar and his Brethren

3

2

1

1

+

3

+

2

+

6

6

137.

The History of Gharib and his Brother Ajib

3

2

1

+

-

+

+

6

6, 7

138.

Otbah and Rayya

3

2

3

+

3

+

6

7

139.

Hind, daughter of Al-Nu’man and Al-Hajjaj

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

140.

Khuzaymah bin Bishr and Ekrimah al-Fayyaz

3

2

3

+

3

4

+

6

7

141.

Yunus the Scribe and the Caliph Walid bin Sahl

3

2

3

+

-

4

+

6

7

142.

Harun Al-Rashid and the Arab Girl

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

143.

Al-Asma’i and the three girls of Bassorah

3

-

-

+

-

+

6

7

144.

Ibrahim of Mosul and the Devil

3

-

+

-

+

6

7

145.

The Lovers of the Banu Uzrah

6

4

6

3

-

+

3

11

+

6

7

146.

The Badawi and his Wife

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

147.

The Lovers of Bassorah

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

148.

Ishak of Mosul and his Mistress and the Devil

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

149.

The Lovers of Al-Medinah

3

2

3

+

3

+

6

7

150.

Al-Malik Al-Nasir and his Wazir

3

2

3

+

-

+

6

7

151.

The Rogueries of Dalilah the Crafty and her Daughter Zaynab the Coney-Catcher

3

2

2

+

-

+

4

+

6

7

a.

The Adventures of Mercury Ali of Cairo

3

2

2

+

-

+

4

+

6

7

152.

Ardashir and Hayat Al-Nufus

7

3

2

1

2

+

-

+

2

+

6

7

153.

Julnar the Sea-born and her son King Badr Basim of Persia

7

4

3

3, 4

3

-

-

+

3

6

3

+

7

7

154.

King Mohammed bin Sabaik and the Merchant Hasan

1

3

2

2

+

3

+

-

+

7

7

a.

Story of Prince Sayf Al-Muluk and the Princess Badi’a Al-Jamal

1

3, 4

2

2

+

3

+

2

+

7

7, 8

155.

Hasan of Bassorah

3

4

3

2

2

+

+

2

+

7

8

156.

Khalifah the Fisherman of Baghdad

4

3

2

+

3

-

2

+

7

8

a.

The same from the Breslau Edition

-

+

7

8

157.

Masrur and Zayn Al-Mawassif

4

3

2

2

+

-

+

+

8

8

158.

Ali Nur Al-Din and Miriam the Girdle-Girl

4

3

2

2

+

-

+

+

8

8, 9

159.

The Man of Upper Egypt and his Frankish Wife

4

3

-

3

+

-

+

+

8

9

160.

The Ruined Man of Baghdad and his Slave-Girl

4

3

-

3

+

3

+

4

+

8

9

161.

King Jali’ad of Hind and his Wazir Shimas, followed by the history of King Wird Khan, son of King Jali’ad, with his Women and Wazirs

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

a.

The Mouse and the Cat

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

b.

The Fakir and his Jar of Butter

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

c.

The Fishes and the Crab

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

d.

The Crow and the Serpent

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

e.

The Wild Ass and the Jackal

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

f.

The Unjust King and the Pilgrim Prince

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

g.

The Crows and the Hawk

4

3

3

3

+

+

4

+

8

9

h.

The Serpent-Charmer and his Wife

4

3

3

3

+

+

4

+

8

9

i.

The Spider and the Wind

4

3

3

3

+

+

4

+

8

9

j.

The Two Kings

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

k.

The Blind Man and the Cripple

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

l.

The Foolish Fisherman

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

m.

The Boy and the Thieves

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

n.

The Man and his Wife

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

o.

The Merchant and the Robbers

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

p.

The Jackals and the Wolf

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

q.

The Shepherd and the Rogue

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

r.

The Francolin and the Tortoises

4

3

3

3

+

-

+

4

+

8

9

162.

Abu Kir the Dyer and Abu Sir the Barber

4

3

1

3

+

3

+

4

+

8

9

163.

Abdullah the Fisherman and Abdullah the Merman

4

3

1

3

+

3

+

4

+

8

9

164.

Harun Al-Rashid and Abu Hasan, the Merchant of Oman

4

3

3

+

+

2

+

9

9

165.

Ibrahim and Jamilah

4

3

1

3

+

3

+

9

9

166.

Abu Al-Hasan of Khorasan

4

3

1

3

+

-

+

9

9

167.

Kamar Al-Zaman and the Jeweller’s Wife

4

3

1

3

+

-

4

+

9

9

168.

Abdullah bin Fazil and his Brothers

4

3

3

+

-

+

9

9

169.

Ma’aruf the Cobbler and his wife Fatimah

4

3

3

3

+

3

4

+

9

10

170.

Asleep and Awake

9

5

4

4

2

+

7

1

I.

a.

Story of the Lackpenny and the Cook

-

+

I.

171.

The Caliph Omar ben Abdulaziz and the Poets

-

+

2

I.

172.

El Hejjaj and the Three Young Men

-

+

I.

173.

Haroun Er Reshid and the Woman of the Barmecides

-

+

I.

174.

The Ten Viziers, or the History of King Azadbekht and his Son

8

6

-

+

10

2

I.

a.

Of the uselessness of endeavour against persistent ill-fortune

aa.   Story of the Unlucky Merchant

8

6

-

+

10

2

I.

b.

Of looking to the issues of affairs

bb.   Story of the Merchant and his Sons

8

6

+

10

2

I.

c.

Of the advantages of Patience

cc.   Story of Abou Sabir

8

6

+

10

2

I.

d.

Of the ill effects of Precipitation

dd.   Story of Prince Bihzad

8

6

+

10

2

I.

e.

Of the issues of good and evil actions

ee.   Story of King Dabdin and his Viziers

8

6

+

10

2

I.

f.

Of Trust in God

ff.   Story of King Bekhtzeman

8

+

2

I.

g.

Of Clemency

gg.   Story of King Bihkerd

8

6

+

10

2

I.

h.

Of Envy and Malice

hh.   Story of Ilan Shah and Abou Temam

8

6

+

10

2

I.

i.

Of Destiny, or that which is written on the Forehead

ii.   Story of King Ibrahim and his Son

8

7

+

13

2

I.

j.

Of the appointed Term, which if it be advanced, may not be deferred, and if it be deferred, may not be advanced

jj.   Story of King Suleiman Shah and his Sons

8

+

2

I.

k.

Of the speedy Relief of God

kk.   Story of the Prisoner, and how God gave him relief

8

+

2

I.

175.

Jaafer Ben Zehya and Abdulmelik Ben Salih the Abbaside

+

2

I.

176.

Er Reshid and the Barmecides

+

2

I.

177.

Ibn Es-Semmak and Er-Reshid

+

I.

178.

El Mamoun and Zubeideh

+

I.

179.

En Numan and the Arab of the Benou Tai

+

I.

180.

Firouz and his Wife

+

I.

181.

King Shah Bekht and his Vizier Er Rehwan

+

14

I.

a.

Story of the Man of Khorassan his son and his governor

+

14

I.

b.

Story of the Singer and the Druggist

+

14

I.

c.

Story of the King who knew the quintessence of things

+

14

I.

d.

Story of the Rich Man who gave his fair Daughter in Marriage to the Poor Old Man

+

14

I.

e.

Story of the Rich Man and his Wasteful Son

+

14

I.

f.

The King’s Son who fell in love with the Picture

+

14

I.

g.

Story of the Fuller and his Wife

+

14

I.

h.

Story of the Old Woman, the Merchant, and the King

+

14

I.

i.

Story of the credulous Husband

+

14

I.

j.

Story of the Unjust King and the Tither

+

14

I.

jj.   Story of David and Solomon

+

14

I.

k.

Story of the Thief and the Woman

+

14

I.

l.

Story of the Three Men and our Lord Jesus

+

14

I.

ll.   The Disciple’s Story

+

14

I.

m.

Story of the Dethroned King whose kingdom and good were restored to him

+

14

I.

n.

Story of the Man whose caution was the cause of his Death

+

14

I.

o.

Story of the Man who was lavish of his house and his victual to one whom he knew not

+

14

I.

p.

Story of the Idiot and the Sharper

+

14

I.

q.

Story of Khelbes and his Wife and the Learned Man

+

14

I.

r.

Story of the Pious Woman accused of lewdness

+

II.

s.

Story of the Journeyman and the Girl

+

14

II.

t.

Story of the Weaver who became a Physician by his Wife’s commandment

+

14

II.

u.

Story of the Two Sharpers who cheated each his fellow

+

14

II.

v.

Story of the Sharpers with the Money-changer and the Ass

+

14

II.

w.

Story of the Sharper and the Merchants

+

14

II.

wa.   Story of the Hawk and the Locust

+

14

II.

x.

Story of the King and his Chamberlain’s Wife

+

14

II.

xa.   Story of the Old Woman and the Draper’s Wife

+

14

II.

y.

Story of the Foul-favoured Man and his Fair Wife

+

14

II.

z.

Story of the King who lost Kingdom and Wife and Wealth, and God restored them to him

+

14

II.

aa.   Story of Selim and Selma

+

14

II.

bb.   Story of the King of Hind and his Vizier

+

14

II.

182.

El Melik Ez Zahir Rukneddin Bibers El Bunducdari, and the Sixteen Officers of Police

+

14

II.

a.

The First Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

b.

The Second Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

c.

The Third Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

d.

The Fourth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

e.

The Fifth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

f.

The Sixth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

g.

The Seventh Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

h.

The Eighth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

ha.   The Thief’s Story

+

14

II.

i.

The Ninth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

j.

The Tenth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

k.

The Eleventh Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

l.

The Twelfth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

m.

The Thirteenth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

n.

The Fourteenth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

na.   A Merry Jest of a Thief

+

14

II.

nb.   Story of the Old Sharper

+

14

II.

o.

The Fifteenth Officer’s Story

+

14

II.

p.

The Sixteenth Officer’s Story

+

14

183.

Abdallah Ben Nafi, and the King’s Son of Cashgbar

+

14

II.

a.

Story of the Damsel Tuhfet El Culoub and Khalif Haroun Er Reshid

+

14

II.

184.

Women’s Craft

2

3

6

4

II.

+

185.

Noureddin Ali of Damascus and the Damsel Sitt El Milah

+

15

III.

186.

El Abbas and the King’s Daughter of Baghdad

+

15

III.

187.

The Two Kings and the Vizier’s Daughters

+

15

III.

188.

The Favourite and her Lover

+

15

III.

189.

The Merchant of Cairo and the Favourite of the Khalif El Mamoun El Hakim bi Amrillah

+

15

III.

190.

Conclusion

4

3

3

+

3

+

15

+

9 & III.

10

*191.

History of Prince Zeyn Alasnam

8

5

4

4

6

3

*192.

History of Codadad and his Brothers

8

5

4

4

6

3

*a.

History of the Princess of Deryabar

8

5

4

4

6

3

*193.

Story of Aladdin, or the Wonderful Lamp

9, 10

5, 6

4

4, 5

7, 8

3

*194.

Adventures of the Caliph Harun Al-Rashid

10

6

5

5

8

3

*a.

Story of the Blind Man, Baba Abdallah

10

6

5

5

8

3

*b.

Story of Sidi Numan

10

6

5

5

8

3

*c.

Story of Cogia Hassan Alhabbal

10, 11

6

5

5

8

3

*195.

Story of Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves

11

6

5

5

9

3

*196.

Story of Ali Cogia, a Merchant of Bagdad

11

7

5

5

9

3

*197.

Story of Prince Ahmed and the Fairy Peri Banou

12

7

5

5

9

3

*198.

Story of the Sisters who envied their younger sister

12

7

5

5

10

3

199.

(Anecdote of Jaafar the Barmecide, = No. 39)

2

200.

The Adventures of Ali and Zaher of Damascus

4

201.

The Adventures of the Fisherman, Judar of Cairo, and his meeting with the Moor Mahmood and the Sultan Beibars

4

202.

The Physician and the young man of Mosul

1

203.

Story of the Sultan of Yemen and his three sons

6

3

6

11

204.

Story of the Three Sharpers and the Sultan

6

3

6

11

a.

Adventures of the Abdicated Sultan

6

3

6

11

b.

History of Mahummud, Sultan of Cairo

6

3

6

11

c.

Story of the First Lunatic

8

6

3

6

11

d.

(Story of the Second Lunatic = No. 184)

2

3

6

11

e.

Story of the Sage and his Pupil

6

3

6

11

f.

Night adventure of the Sultan

6

3

6

11

g.

Story of the first foolish man

3

h.

Story of the broken-backed Schoolmaster

6

3

6

11

i.

Story of the wry-mouthed Schoolmaster

6

3

6

11

j.

The Sultan’s second visit to the Sisters

6

3

6

11

k.

Story of the Sisters and the Sultana, their mother

6

3

6

11

205.

Story of the Avaricious Cauzee and his wife

6

3

6

11

206.

Story of the Bang-Eater and the Cauzee

6

3

6

11

a.

Story of the Bang-Eater and his wife

6

3

6

11

b.

Continuation of the Fisherman, or Bang-Eater’s Adventures

6

3

6

11

207.

The Sultan and the Traveller Mhamood AlHyjemmee

6

3

6

11

a.

The Koord Robber (= No. 33)

3

6

b.

Story of the Husbandman

3

6

c.

Story of the Three Princes and Enchanting Bird

6

3

6

11

d.

Story of a Sultan of Yemen and his three Sons

6

4

6

11

e.

Story of the first Sharper in the Cave

4

6

f.

Story of the second Sharper

4

-

g.

Story of the third Sharper

4

-

h.

History of the Sultan of Hind

5

4

6

10

208.

Story of the Fisherman’s Son

4

6

209.

Story of Abou Neeut and Abou Neeuteen

6

4

6

11

210.

Story of the Prince of Sind, and Fatima, daughter of Amir Bin Naomaun

6

4

6

11

211.

Story of the Lovers of Syria, or the Heroine

6

4

6

11

212.

Story of Hyjauje, the tyrannical Governor of Confeh, and the young Syed

4

6

213.

Story of the Sultan Haieshe

4

-

214.

Story told by a Fisherman

4

-

215.

The Adventures of Mazin of Khorassaun

6

4, 5

6

10

216.

Adventure of Haroon Al Rusheed

6

5

6

11

a.

Story of the Sultan of Bussorah

5

-

b.

Nocturnal adventures of Haroon Al Rusheed

5

6

c.

Story related by Munjaub

5

6

d.

Story of the Sultan, the Dirveshe and the Barber’s Son

5

6

e.

Story of the Bedouin’s Wife

5

-

f.

Story of the Wife and her two Gallants

5

-

217.

Adventures of Aleefa, daughter of Mherejaun, Sultan of Hind, and Eusuff, son of Sohul, Sultan of Sind

6

5

6

11

218.

Adventures of the three Princes, sons of the Sultan of China

5

5

6

10

219.

Story of the Gallant Officer

5

-

220.

Story of another officer

5

-

221.

Story of the Idiot and his Asses

5

-

222.

Story of the Lady of Cairo and the Three Debauchees

5

-

223.

Story of the Good Vizier unjustly imprisoned

6

5

6

11

224.

Story of the Prying Barber and the young man of Cairo

5

-

225.

Story of the Lady of Cairo and her four Gallants

6

5

6

11

a.

The Cauzee’s Story

5

6

b.

The Syrian

5, 6

-

c.

The Caim-makaum’s Wife

6

-

d.

Story told by the Fourth Gallant

6

-

226.

Story of a Hump-backed Porter

6

-

227.

The Aged Porter of Cairo and the Artful Female Thief

6

-

228.

Mhassun and his tried friend Mouseh

6

-

229.

Mahummud Julbee, son to an Ameer of Cairo

6

-

230.

The Farmer’s Wife

6

-

231.

The Artful Wife

6

-

232.

The Cauzee’s Wife

6

-

233.

Story of the Merchant, his Daughter, and the Prince of Eerauk

6

6

234.

The Two Orphans

6

-

235.

Story of another Farmer’s Wife

6

-

236.

Story of the Son who attempted his Father’s Wives

6

-

237.

The Two Wits of Cairo and Syria

6

-

238.

Ibrahim and Mouseh

6

-

239.

The Viziers Ahmed and Mahummud

6, 7

-

240.

The Son addicted to Theft

7

-

241.

Adventures of the Cauzee, his Wife, &c.

6

7

6

11

a.

The Sultan’s Story of Himself

6

7

6

11

242.

Story of Shaykh Nukheet the Fisherman, who became favourite to a Sultan

7

-

a.

Story of the King of Andalusia

7

-

243.

Story of Teilone, Sultan of Egypt

7

-

244.

Story of the Retired Man and his Servant

7

-

245.

The Merchant’s Daughter who married the Emperor of China

7

-

*246.

New Adventures of the Caliph Harun Al-Rashid

8

7

12

*247.

The Physician and the young Purveyor of Bagdad

8

13

*248.

The Wise Heycar

8

7

13

*249.

Attaf the Generous

9

7

13

*250.

Prince Habib and Dorrat-al-Gawas

9

7

12

*251.

The Forty Wazirs

1

1

*a.

Story of Shaykh Shahabeddin

1

1

*b.

Story of the Gardener, his Son, and the Ass

1

1

*c.

The Sultan Mahmoud and his Wazir

1

1

*d.

Story of the Brahman Padmanaba and the young Fyquai

1

1

*e.

Story of Sultan Akshid

1

1

*f.

Story of the Husband, the Lover and the Thief

1

1

*g.

Story of the Prince of Carisme and the Princess of Georgia

1

1

*h.

The Cobbler and the King’s Daughter

1

1

*i.

The Woodcutter and the Genius

1

1

*j.

The Royal Parrot

1

1

*252.

Story of the King and Queen of Abyssinia

6

10

*253.

Story of Princess Amina

7

12

*a.

Story of the Princess of Tartary

7

12

*b.

Story told by the Old Mans’ Wife

7

12

*254.

Story of Ali Johari

7

12

*255.

Story of the two Princes of Cochin Chin

7

12

*256.

Story of the Two Husbands

7

12

*a.

Story of Abdallah

7

12

*b.

Story of the Favourite

7

12

*257.

Story of Yusuf and the Indian Merchant

7

12

*258.

Story of Prince Benazir

7

12

*259.

Story of Selim, Sultan of Egypt

7

13

*a.

Story of the Cobbler’s Wife

7

13

*b.

Story of Adileh

7

13

*c.

Story of the scarred Kalender

7

13

*d.

Continuation of the story of Selim

7

13

*260.

Story of Seif Sul Yesn

14

261.

Story of the Labourer and the Chair

A

A

262.

Story of Ahmed the Orphan

A

A

N. B.—In using this Table, some allowance must be made for differences in the titles of many of the tales in different editions. For the contents of the printed text, I have followed the lists in Mr. Payne’s “Tales from the Arabic,” vol. iii.

And here I end this long volume with repeating in other words and other tongue what was said in “L’Envoi”:—

Hide thou whatever here is found of fault;

And laud The Faultless and His might exalt!

After which I have only to make my bow and to say

1.  Arab. “Zarábín” (pl. of zarbún), lit. slaves’ shoes or sandals (see vol. iii. p. 336) the chaussure worn by Mamelukes. Here the word is used in its modern sense of stout shoes or walking boots.

2.  The popular word means goodness, etc., e.g. “A’mil al-Ma’arúf” = have the kindness; do me the favour.

3.  Dozy translates “’Urrah” = Une Mégère: Lane terms it a “vulgar word signifying a wicked, mischievous shrew.” But it is the fem. form of ’Urr = dung; not a bad name for a daughter of Billingsgate; and reminds us of the term “Dung-beardlings” applied by the amiable Hallgerda to her enemy’s sons. (The Story of Burnt Njal, ii. 47.)

4.  i.e. black like the book of her actions which would be shown to her on Doomsday. (See Night dccclxxi.) The ungodly hold it in the left hand, the right being bound behind their backs and they appear in ten foul forms, apes, swine, etc., for which see Sale sect. iv.

5.  The “Kunáfah” (vermicelli-cake) is a favourite dish of wheaten flour, worked somewhat finer than our vermicelli, fried with samn (butter melted and clarified) and sweetened with honey or sugar. See Lane M. E. chapt. v. Bees’ honey is opposed to various syrups which are used as sweeteners. See vol. v. 300.

6.  i.e. Will send us aid. The Shrew’s rejoinder is highly impious in Moslem opinion.

7.  Arab. Asal Katr; “a fine kind of black honey, treacle” says Lane; but it is afterwards called cane-honey (’Asal Kasab). I have never heard it applied to “the syrup which exudes from ripe dates, when hung up.”

8.  Arab. “’Aysh,” lit. = that on which man lives: “Khubz” being the more popular term. “Hubz and Joobn” is well known at Malta.

9.  Insinuating that he had better make peace with his wife by knowing her carnally. It suggests the story of the Irishman who brought over to the holy Catholic Church three several Protestant wives, but failed with the fourth on account of the decline of his “Convarter.”

10.  Arab. “Asal Kasab,” i.e. Sugar, possibly made from sorgho-stalks Holcus sorghum of which I made syrup in Central Africa.

11.  For this unpleasant euphemy see vol. iv. 215.

12.  This is a true picture of the leniency with which women were treated in the Kazi’s court at Cairo; and the effect was simply deplorable. I have noted that matters have grown even worse since the English occupation, for history repeats herself; and the same was the case in Afghanistan and in Sind. We govern too much in these matters, which should be directed not changed, and too little in other things, especially in exacting respect for the conquerors from the conquered.

13.  Arab. “Báb al-’Áli” = the high gate or Sublime Porte; here used of the Chief Kazi’s court: the phrase is a descendant of the Coptic “Per-ao” whence “Pharaoh.”

14.  “Abú Tabak,” in Cairene slang, is an officer who arrests by order of the Kazi and means “Father of whipping” (= tabaka, a low word for beating, thrashing, whopping) because he does his duty with all possible violence in terrorem.

15.  Bab al-Nasr the Eastern or Desert Gate: see vol. vi. 234.

16.  This is a mosque outside the great gate built by Al-Malik al-’Ádil Tuman Bey in A.H. 906 (= 1501). The date is not worthy of much remark for these names are often inserted by the scribe—for which see Terminal Essay.

17.  Arab. “’Ámir” lit. = one who inhabiteth, a peopler; here used in technical sense. As has been seen, ruins and impure places such as privies and Hammám-baths are the favourite homes of the Jinn. The fire-drake in the text was summoned by the Cobbler’s exclamation and even Marids at times do a kindly action.

18.  The style is modern Cairene jargon.

19.  Purses or gold pieces see vol. ix. 313.

20.  i.e. I am a Cairene.

21.  Arab. “Darb al-Ahmar,” a street still existing near to and outside the noble Bab Zuwaylah, for which see vol. i. 269.

22.  Arab. “’Attár,” perfume-seller and druggist; the word is connected with our “Ottar” (’Atr).

23.  Arab. “Mudarris” lit. = one who gives lessons or lectures (dars) and pop. applied to a professor in a collegiate mosque like Al-Azhar of Cairo.

24.  This thoroughly dramatic scene is told with a charming naïveté. No wonder that The Nights has been made the basis of a national theatre amongst the Turks.

25.  Arab. “Taysh” lit. = vertigo, swimming of head.

26.  Here Trébutien (iii. 265) reads “la ville de Khaïtan (so the Mac. Edit. iv. 708) capital du royaume de Sohatan.” Ikhtiyán Lane suggests to be fictitious: Khatan is a district of Tartary east of Káshgar, so called by Sádik al-Isfaháni p. 24.

27.  This is a true picture of the tact and savoir faire of the Cairenes. It was a study to see how, under the late Khedive they managed to take precedence of Europeans who found themselves in the background before they knew it. For instance, every Bey, whose degree is that of a Colonel was made an “Excellency” and ranked accordingly at Court whilst his father, some poor Fellah, was ploughing the ground. Tanfík Pasha began his ill-omened rule by always placing natives close to him in the place of honour, addressing them first and otherwise snubbing Europeans who, when English, were often too obtuse to notice the petty insults lavished upon them.

28.  Arab. “Kathír” (pron. Katir) = much: here used in its slang sense, “no end.”

29.  i.e. “May the Lord soon make thee able to repay me; but meanwhile I give it to thee for thy own free use.”

30.  Punning upon his name. Much might be written upon the significance of names as ominous of good and evil; but the subject is far too extensive for a footnote.

31.  Lane translates “Ánisa-kum” by “he hath delighted you by his arrival”; Mr. Payne “I commend him to you.”

32.  Arab. “Fatúrát,” = light food for the early breakfast of which the “Fatírah” cake was a favourite item. See vol. i. 300.

33.  A dark red dye (Lane).

34.  Arab. “Jadíd,” see vol. viii. 121.

35.  Both the texts read thus, but the reading has little sense. Ma’aruf probably would say, “I fear that my loads will be long coming.”

36.  One of the many formulas of polite refusal.

37.  Each bazar, in a large city like Damascus, has its tall and heavy wooden doors which are locked every evening and opened in the morning by the Ghafir or guard. The “silver key,” however, always lets one in.

38.  Arab. “Wa lá Kabbata hámiyah,” a Cairene vulgarism meaning, “There came nothing to profit him nor to rid the people of him.”

39.  Arab. “Kammir,” i.e. brown it before the fire, toast it.

40.  It is insinuated that he had lied till he himself believed the lie to be truth—not an uncommon process, I may remark.

41.  Arab. “Rijál” = the Men, equivalent to the Walis, Saints or Santons; with perhaps an allusion to the Rijál al-Ghayb, the Invisible Controls concerning whom I have quoted Herklots in vol. ii. 211.

42.  A saying attributed to Al-Hariri (Lane). It is good enough to be his: the Persians say, “Cut not down the tree thou plantedst,” and the idea is universal throughout the East.

43.  A quotation from Al-Hariri (Ass. of the Badawin). Ash’ab (ob. A.H. 54), a Medinite servant of Caliph Osman, was proverbial for greed and sanguine, Micawber-like expectation of “windfalls.” The Scholiast Al-Sharíshi (of Xeres) describes him in Theophrastic style. He never saw a man put hand to pocket without expecting a present, or a funeral go by without hoping for a legacy, or a bridal procession without preparing his own house, hoping they might bring the bride to him by mistake. * * * When asked if he knew aught greedier than himself he said “Yes; a sheep I once kept upon my terrace-roof seeing a rainbow mistook it for a rope of hay and jumping to seize it broke its neck!” Hence “Ash’ab’s sheep” became a by-word (Preston tells the tale in full, p. 288).

44.  i.e. “Show a miser money and hold him back, if you can.”

45.  He wants £40,000 to begin with.

46.  i.e. Arab. “Sabíhat al-’urs” the morning after the wedding. See vol. i. 269.

47.  Another sign of modern composition as in Kamar al-Zaman II.

48.  Arab. “Al-Jink” (from Turk.) are boys and youths mostly Jews, Armenians, Greeks and Turks, who dress in woman’s dress with long hair braided. Lane (M. E. chapts. xix. and xxv.) gives same account of the customs of the “Gink” (as the Egyptians call them) but cannot enter into details concerning these catamites. Respectable Moslems often employ them to dance at festivals in preference to the Ghawázi-women, a freak of Mohammedan decorum. When they grow old they often preserve their costume, and a glance at them makes a European’s blood run cold.

49.  Lane translates this, “May Allah and the Rijal retaliate upon thy temple!”

50.  Arab. “Yá aba ’l-lithámayn,” addressed to his member. Lathm the root means kissing or breaking; so he would say, “O thou who canst take her maidenhead whilst my tongue does away with the virginity of her mouth.” “He breached the citadel” (which is usually square) “in its four corners” signifying that he utterly broke it down.

51.  A mystery to the Author of Proverbs (xxx. 18–19),

There be three things which are too wondrous for me,

The way of an eagle in the air;

The way of a snake upon a rock;

And the way of a man with a maid.

52.  Several women have described the pain to me as much resembling the drawing of a tooth.

53.  As we should say, “play fast and loose.”

54.  Arab. “Náhí-ka” lit. = thy prohibition but idiomatically used = let it suffice thee!

55.  A character-sketch like that of Princess Dunya makes ample amends for a book full of abuse of women. And yet the superficial say that none of the characters have much personal individuality.

56.  This is indeed one of the touches of nature which makes all the world kin.

57.  As we are in Tartary “Arabs” here means plundering nomades, like the Persian “Iliyát” and other shepherd races.

58.  The very cruelty of love which hates nothing so much as a rejected lover. The Princess, be it noted, is not supposed to be merely romancing, but speaking with the second sight, the clairvoyance, of perfect affection. Men seem to know very little upon this subject, though every one has at times been more or less startled by the abnormal introvision and divination of things hidden which are the property and prerogative of perfect love.

59.  The name of the Princess meaning “The World,” not unusual amongst Moslem women.

60.  Another pun upon his name “Ma’aruf.”

61.  Arab. “Naká,” the mound of pure sand which delights the eye of the Badawi leaving a town. See vol. i. 217, for the lines and explanation in Night cmlxiv. vol. ix. p. 250.

62.  Euphemistic: “I will soon fetch thee food.” To say this bluntly might have brought misfortune.

63.  Arab. “Kafr” = a village in Egypt and Syria e.g. Capernaum (Kafr Nahum).

64.  He has all the bonhomie of the Cairene and will do a kindness whenever he can.

65.  i.e. the Father of Prosperities: pron. Aboosa’ádát; as in the Tale of Hasan of Bassorah.

66.  Koran lxxxix. “The Daybreak” which also mentions Thamud and Pharaoh.

67.  In Egypt the cheapest and poorest of food, never seen at a hotel table d’hôte.

68.  The beautiful girls who guard ensorcelled hoards: See vol. vi. 109.

69.  Arab. “Asákir,” the ornaments of litters, which are either plain balls of metal or tapering cones based on crescents or on balls and crescents. See in Lane (M. E. chapt. xxiv.) the sketch of the Mahmal.

70.  Arab. “Amm” = father’s brother, courteously used for “father-in-law,” which suggests having slept with his daughter, and which is indecent in writing. Thus by a pleasant fiction the husband represents himself as having married his first cousin.

71.  i.e. a calamity to the enemy: see vol. ii. 87 and passim.

72.  Both texts read “Asad” (lion) and Lane accepts it: there is no reason to change it for “Hásid” (Envier), the Lion being the Sultan of the Beasts and the most majestic.

73.  The Cairene knew his fellow Cairene and was not to be taken in by him.

74.  Arab “Hizám”: Lane reads “Khizám” = a nose-ring for which see appendix to Lane’s M. E. The untrained European eye dislikes these decorations and there is certainly no beauty in the hoops which Hindu women insert through the nostrils, camel-fashion, as if to receive the cord-acting bridle; But a drop-pearl hanging to the septum is at least as pretty as the heavy pendants by which some European women lengthen their ears.

75.  Arab. “Shamtá,” one of the many names of wine, the “speckled” alluding to the bubbles which dance upon the freshly filled cup.

76.  i.e. in the cask. These “merry quips” strongly suggest the dismal toasts of our not remote ancestors.

77.  Arab. “A’láj” plur. of “’Ilj” and rendered by Lane “the stout foreign infidels.” The next line alludes to the cupbearer who was generally a slave and a non-Moslem.

78.  As if it were a bride. See vol. vii. 198. The stars of Jauzá (Gemini) are the cupbearer’s eyes.

79.  i.e. light-coloured wine.

80.  The usual homage to youth and beauty.

81.  Alluding to the cup.

82.  Here Abu Nowas whose name always ushers in some abomination alluded to the “Ghulámiyah” or girl dressed like boy to act cupbearer. Civilisation has everywhere the same devices and the Bordels of London and Paris do not ignore the “she-boy,” who often opens the door.

83.  Abdallah ibn al-Mu’tazz, son of Al-Mu’tazz bi ’llah, the 13th Abbaside, and great-great-grandson of Harun al-Rashid. He was one of the most renowned poets of the third century (A.H.) and died A.D. 908, strangled by the partisans of his nephew Al-Muktadir bi ’llah, 18th Abbaside.

84.  Jazírat ibn Omar, an island and town on the Tigris north of Mosul. “Some versions of the poem, from which these verses are quoted, substitute El-Mutireh, a village near Samara (a town on the Tigris, 60 miles north of Baghdad), for El-Jezireh, i.e. Jeziret ibn Omar.” (Payne.)

85.  The Convent of Abdun on the east bank of the Tigris opposite the Jezirah was so called from a statesman who caused it to be built. For a variant of these lines see Ibn Khallikan, vol. ii. 42; here we miss “the shady groves of Al-Matírah.”

86.  Arab. “Ghurrah” the white blaze on a horse’s brow. In Ibn Khallikan the bird is the lark.

87.  Arab. “Táy’i” = thirsty used with Jáy’i = hungry.

88.  Lit. “Kohl’d with Ghunj” for which we have no better word than “coquetry.” But see vol. v. 80. It corresponds with the Latin crissare for women and cevere for men.

89.  i.e. gold-coloured wine, as the Vino d’Oro.

90.  Compare the charming song of Abu Miján translated from the German of Dr. Weil in Bohn’s Edit. of Ockley (p. 149),

When the Death-angel cometh mine eyes to close,

Dig my grave ’mid the vines on the hill’s fair side;

For though deep in earth may my bones repose,

The juice of the grape shall their food provide.

Ah, bury me not in a barren land,

Or Death will appear to me dread and drear!

While fearless I’ll wait what he hath in hand

An the scent of the vineyard my spirit cheer.

The glorious old drinker!

91.  Arab. “Rub’a al-Kharáb” in Ibn al-Wardi Central Africa south of the Nile-sources, one of the richest regions in the world. Here it prob. alludes to the Rub’a al-Khálí or Great Arabian Desert: for which see Night dclxxvi. In rhetoric it is opposed to the “Rub’a Maskún,” or populated fourth of the world, the rest being held to be ocean.

92.  This is the noble resignation of the Moslem. What a dialogue there would have been in a European book between man and devil!

93.  Arab. “Al-’iddah,” the period of four months and ten days which must elapse before she could legally marry again. But this was a palpable wile: she was not sure of her husband’s death and he had not divorced her; so that although a “grass widow,” a “Strohwitwe” as the Germans say, she could not wed again either with or without interval.

94.  Here the silence is of cowardice and the passage is a fling at the “time-serving” of the Olema, a favourite theme, like “banging the bishops” amongst certain Westerns.

95.  Arab. “Umm al-raas,” the poll, crown of the head, here the place where a calamity coming down from heaven would first alight.

96.  From Al-Hariri (Lane): the lines are excellent.

97.  When the charming Princess is so ready at the voie de faits, the reader will understand how common is such energetic action among women of lower degree. The “fair sex” in Egypt has a horrible way of murdering men, especially husbands, by tying them down and tearing out the testicles. See Lane M. E. chapt. xiii.

98.  Arab. “Sijn al-Ghazab,” the dungeons appropriated to the worst of criminals where they suffer penalties far worse than hanging or guillotining.

99.  According to some modern Moslems Munkar and Nakir visit the graves of Infidels (non-Moslems) and Bashshir and Mubashshir (“Givers of glad tidings”) those of Mohammedans. Petis de la Croix (Les Mille et un Jours vol. iii. 258) speaks of the “Zoubanya,” black angels who torture the damned under their chief Dabilah.

100.  Very simple and pathetic is this short sketch of the noble-minded Princess’s death.

101.  In sign of dismissal (vol. iv. 62) I have noted that “throwing the kerchief” is not an Eastern practice: the idea probably arose from the Oriental practice of sending presents in richly embroidered napkins and kerchiefs.

102.  Curious to say both Lane and Payne omit this passage which appears in both texts (Mac. and Bul.). The object is evidently to prepare the reader for the ending by reverting to the beginning of the tale; and its prolixity has its effect as in the old Romances of Chivalry from Amadis of Ghaul to the Seven Champions of Christendom. If it provoke impatience, it also heightens expectation; “it is like the long elm-avenues of our forefathers; we wish ourselves at the end; but we know that at the end there is something great.”

103.  Arab. “alà malákay bayti ’l-ráhah;” on the two slabs at whose union are the round hole and longitudinal slit. See vol. i. 221.

104.  Here the exclamation wards off the Evil Eye from the Sword and the wearer: Mr. Payne notes, “The old English exclamation ‘Cock’s ’ill!’ (i.e. God’s will, thus corrupted for the purpose of evading the statute of 3 Jac. i. against profane swearing) exactly corresponds to the Arabic”—with a difference, I add.

105.  Arab. “Mustahakk” = deserving (Lane) or worth (Payne) the cutting.

106.  Arab. “Mashhad” the same as “Sháhid” = the upright stones at the head and foot of the grave. Lane mistranslates, “Made for her a funeral procession.”

107.  These lines have occurred before. I quote Lane.

108.  There is nothing strange in such sudden elevations amongst Moslems and even in Europe we still see them occasionally. The family in the East, however humble, is a model and miniature of the state, and learning is not always necessary to wisdom.

109.  Arab. “Fárid” which may also mean “union-pearl.”

110.  Trébutien (iii. 497) cannot deny himself the pleasure of a French touch making the King reply, “C’est assez; qu’on lui coupe la tête, car ces dernières histoires surtout m’ont causé un ennui mortel.” This reading is found in some of the MSS.

111.  After this I borrow from the Bresl. Edit. inserting passages from the Mac. Edit.

112.  i.e. whom he intended to marry with regal ceremony.

113.  The use of coloured powders in sign of holiday-making is not obselete in India. See Herklots for the use of “Huldee” (Haldí) or turmeric-powder, pp. 64–65.

114.  Many Moslem families insist upon this before giving their girls in marriage, and the practice is still popular amongst many Mediterranean peoples.

115.  i.e. Sumatran.

116.  i.e. Alexander, according to the Arabs; see vol. v. 252.

117.  These lines are in vol i. 217.

118.  I repeat the lines from vol. i. 218.

119.  All these coquetries require as much inventiveness as a cotillon; the text alludes to fastening the bride’s tresses across her mouth giving her the semblance of beard and mustachios.

120.  Repeated from vol. i. 218.

121.  Repeated from vol. i. 218.

122.  See vol. i. 219.

123.  Arab. Sawád = the blackness of the hair.

124.  Because Easterns build, but never repair.

125.  i.e. God only knows if it be true or not.

126.  Ouseley’s Orient. Collect. I, vii.

127.  This threefold distribution occurred to me many years ago and when far beyond reach of literary authorities: I was, therefore, much pleased to find the subjoined threefold classification with minor details made by Baron von Hammer-Purgstall (Preface to Contes Inédits etc. of G. S. Trébutien, Paris, mdcccxxviii.). (1) The older stories which serve as a base to the collection, such as the Ten Wazirs (“Malice of Women”) and Voyages of Sindbad (?) which may date from the days of Mahommed. These are distributed into two sub-classes; (a) the marvellous and purely imaginative (e.g. Jamasp and the Serpent Queen) and (b) the realistic mixed with instructive fables and moral instances. (2) The stories and anecdotes peculiarly Arab, relating to the Caliphs and especially to Al-Rashíd; and (3) The tales of Egyptian provenance, which mostly date from the times of the puissant “Aaron the Orthodox.” Mr. John Payne (Villon Translation, vol. ix. pp. 367–73) distributes the stories roughly under five chief heads as follows: (1) Histories or long Romances, as King Omar bin Al-Nu’man. (2) Anecdotes or short stories dealing with historical personages and with incidents and adventures belonging to the every-day life of the period to which they refer: e.g. those concerning Al-Rashíd and Hátim of Tayy. (3) Romances and romantic fictions comprising three different kinds of tales; (a) purely romantic and supernatural; (b) fictions and nouvelles with or without a basis and background of historical fact and (c) Contes fantastiques. (4) Fables and Apologues; and (5) Tales proper, as that of Tawaddud.

128.  Journal Asiatique (Paris, Dondey-Dupré, 1826) “Sur l’origine des Mille et une Nuits.”

129.  Baron von Hammer-Purgstall’s château is near Styrian Graz; and, when I last saw his library, it had been left as it was at his death.

130.  At least, in Trébutien’s Preface, pp. xxx.-xxxi., reprinted from the Journ. Asiat. August, 1839: for corrections see De Sacy’s “Mémoire.” p. 39.

131.  Vol. iv. pp. 89–90, Paris mdccclxv. Trébutien quotes, chapt. lii. (for lxviii.), one of Von Hammer’s manifold inaccuracies.

132.  Alluding to Iram the Many-columned, etc.

133.  In Trébutien “Síhá,” for which the Editor of the Journ. Asiat. and De Sacy rightly read “Sabíl-há.”

134.  For this some MSS. have “Fahlawíyah” = Pehlevi.

135.  i.e. Lower Roman, Grecian, of Asia Minor, etc., the word is still applied throughout Marocco, Algiers and Northern Africa to Europeans in general.

136.  De Sacy (Dissertation prefixed to the Bourdin Edition) notices the “thousand and one,” and in his Mémoire “a thousand:” Von Hammer’s MS. reads a thousand, and the French translation a thousand and one. Evidently no stress can be laid upon the numerals.

137.  These names are noticed in my vol. i. 14, and vol. ii. 3. According to De Sacy some MSS. read “History of the Wazir and his Daughters.”

138.  Lane (iii. 735) has Wizreh or Wardeh which guide us to Wird Khan, the hero of the tale. Von Hammer’s MS. prefers Djilkand (Jilkand), whence probably the Isegil or Isegild of Langlès (1814), and the Tséqyl of De Sacy (1833). The mention of “Simás” (Lane’s Shemmas) identifies it with “King Jali’ád of Hind,” etc. (Night dcccxcix.) Writing in A.D. 961 Hamzah Isfaháni couples with the libri Sindbad and Schimas, the libri Baruc and Barsinas, four nouvelles out of nearly seventy. See also Al-Makri’zi’s Khitat or Topography (ii. 485) for a notice of the Thousand or Thousand and one Nights.

139.  Alluding to the “Seven Wazirs” alias “The Malice of Women” (Night dlxxviii.), which Von Hammer and many others have carelessly confounded with Sindbad the Seaman. We find that two tales once separate have now been incorporated with The Nights, and this suggests the manner of its composition by accretion.

140.  Arabised by a most “elegant” stylist, Abdullah ibn al-Mukaffá (the shrivelled), a Persian Guebre named Roz-bih (Day good), who islamised and was barbarously put to death in A.H. 158 (= 775) by command of the Caliph al-Mansur (Al-Siyuti p. 277). “He also translated from Pehlevi the book entitled Sekiserán, containing the annals of Isfandiyar, the death of Rustam, and other episodes of old Persic history,” says Al-Mas’udi chapt. xxi. See also Ibn Khallikan (1, 43) who dates the murder in A.H. 142 (= 759–60).

141.  “Notice sur Le Schah-namah de Firdoussi,” a posthumous publication of M. de Wallenbourg, Vienna, 1810, by M. A. de Bianchi. In sect. iii. I shall quote another passage of Al-Mas’udi (viii. 175) in which I find a distinct allusion to the “Gaboriau-detective tales” of The Nights.

142.  Here Von Hammer shows his customary inexactitude. As we learn from Ibn Khallikan (Fr. Tr. I. 630), the author’s name was Abu al-Faraj Mohammed ibn Is’hak, pop. known as Ibn Ali Ya’kúb al-Warrák, the bibliographe, librarian, copyist. It was published (vol. i. Leipzig, 1871) under the editorship of G. Fluegel, J. Roediger, and A. Müller.

143.  See also the Journ. Asiat., August, 1839, and Lane iii. 736–37.

144.  Called “Afsánah” by Al-Mas’udi, both words having the same sense = tale, story, parable, “facetiæ.” Moslem fanaticism renders it by the Arab. “Khuráfah” = silly fables, and in Hindostan it = a jest:—“Bát-kí bát; khurafát-ki khurafát (a word for a word, a joke for a joke.)

145.  Al-Mas’údi (chapt. xxi.) makes this a name of the Mother of Queen Humáí or Humáyah, for whom see below.

146.  The preface of a copy of the Shah-nameh (by Firdausi, ob. A.D. 1021), collated in A.H. 829 by command of Bayisunghur Bahadur Khán (Atkinson p. x.), informs us that the Hazar Afsanah was composed for or by Queen Humái whose name is Arabised to Humáyah. This Persian Marguerite de Navarre was daughter and wife to (Ardashir) Bahman, sixth Kayanian and surnamed Diraz-dast (Artaxerxes Longimanus), Abu Sásán from his son, the Eponymus of the Sassanides who followed the Kayanians when these were extinguished by Alexander of Macedon. Humai succeeded her husband as seventh Queen, reigned thirty-two years and left the crown to her son Dárá or Dáráb 1st = Darius Codomanus. She is better known to Europe (through Herodotus) as Parysatis = Peri-zádeh or the Fairy-born.

147.  i.e. If Allah allow me to say sooth.

148.  i.e. of silly anecdotes: here speaks the good Moslem!

149.  No. 622 Sept. 29, ’39; a review of Torrens which appeared shortly after Lane’s vol. i. The author quotes from a MS. in the British Museum, No. 7334 fol. 136.

150.  There are many Spaniards of this name: Mr. Payne (ix. 302) proposes Abu Ja’afar ibn Abd al-Hakk al-Khazraji, author of a History of the Caliphs about the middle of the twelfth century.

151.  The well-known Rauzah or Garden-island, of old Al-Saná’ah (Al-Mas’udi chapt. xxxi.), which is more than once noticed in The Nights. The name of the pavilion Al-Haudaj = a camel-litter, was probably intended to flatter the Badawi girl.

152.  He was the Seventh Fatimite Caliph of Egypt: regn. A.H. 495–524 (= 1101–1129).

153.  Suggesting a private pleasaunce in Al-Rauzah which has ever been and is still a succession of gardens.

154.  The writer in The Athenæum calls him Ibn Miyyah, and adds that the Badawiyah wrote to her cousin certain verses complaining of her thraldom, which the youth answered, abusing the Caliph. Al-’Ámir found the correspondence and ordered Ibn Miyah’s tongue to be cut out, but he saved himself by a timely flight.

155.  In Night dccclxxxv. we have the passage “He was a wily thief: none could avail against his craft as he were Abu Mohammed Al-Battál”: the word etymologically means The Bad; but see infra.

156.  Amongst other losses which Orientalists have sustained by the death of Rogers Bey, I may mention his proposed translation of Al-Makrízí’s great topographical work.

157.  The name appears only in a later passage.

158.  Mr. Payne notes (viii. 137) “apparently some famous brigand of the time” (of Charlemagne). But the title may signify The Brave, and the tale may be much older.

159.  In his “Mémoire sur l’origine du Recueil des Contes intitulé Les Mille et une Nuits” (Mém. d’Hist. et de Littér. Orientale, extrait des tomes ix. et x. des Mémoires de l’Inst. Royal Acad. des Inscriptions et Belles Lettres, Paris, Imprimerie Royale, 1833). He read the Memoir before the Royal Academy on July 31, 1829. Also in his Dissertation “Sur les Mille et une Nuits” (pp. i.-viii.) prefixed to the Bourdin Edit. When the first Arabist in Europe landed at Alexandria he could not exchange a word with the people: the same is told of Golius the lexicographer at Tunis.

160.  Lane, Nights ii. 218.

161.  This origin had been advocated a decade of years before by Shaykh Ahmad al-Shirawání; Editor of the Calc. text (1814–18): his Persian preface opines that the author was an Arabic-speaking Syrian who designedly wrote in a modern and conversational style, none of the purest withal, in order to instruct non-Arabists. Here we find the genus “Professor” pure and simple.

162.  Such an assertion makes us enquire, Did De Sacy ever read through The Nights in Arabic?

163.  Dr. Jonathan Scott’s “translation” vi. 283.

164.  For a note on this world-wide Tale see vol. i. 52.

165.  In the annotated translation by Mr. I. G. N. Keith-Falconer, Cambridge University Press. I regret to see the wretched production called the “Fables of Pilpay” in the “Chandos Classics” (London, F. Warne). The words are so mutilated that few will recognise them, e.g. Carchenas for Kár-shínás, Chaschmanah for Chashmey-e-Máh (Fountain of the Moon), etc.

166.  Article Arabia in Encyclop. Brit., 9th Edit., p. 263, col. 2. I do not quite understand Mr. Palgrave, but presume that his “other version” is the Bresl. Edit., the MS. of which was brought from Tunis; see its Vorwort (vol. i. p. 3).

167.  There are three distinct notes according to De Sacy (Mém., p. 50). The first (in MS. 1508) says “This blessed book was read by the weak slave, etc. Wahabah son of Rizkallah the Kátib (secretary, scribe) of Tarábulus al-Shám (Syrian Tripoli,) who prayeth long life for its owner (li máliki-h). This tenth day of the month First Rabí’a A.H. 955 (= 1548).” A similar note by the same Wahabah occurs at the end of vol. ii. (MS. 1507) dated A.H. 973 (= 1565) and a third (MS. 1506) is undated. Evidently M. Caussin has given undue weight to such evidence. For further information see “Tales of the East” to which is prefixed an Introductory Dissertation (vol. i. pp. 24–26, note) by Henry Webber, Esq., Edinburgh, 1812, in 3 vols.

168.  “Notice sur les douze manuscrits connus des Milles et une Nuits, qui existent en Europe.” Von Hammer in Trébutien, Notice, vol. i.

169.  Printed from the MS. of Major Turner Macan, Editor of the Shahnamah: he bought it from the heirs of Mr. Salt, the historic Consul-General of England in Egypt and after Macan’s death it became the property of the now extinct Allens, then of Leadenhall Street (Torrens, Preface, i.). I have vainly enquired about what became of it.

170.  The short paper by “P. R.” in the Gentleman’s Magazine (Feb. 19th, 1799, vol. lxix. p. 61) tells us that MSS. of The Nights were scarce at Aleppo and that he found only two vols. (280 Nights) which he had great difficulty in obtaining leave to copy. He also noticed (in 1771) a MS., said to be complete, in the Vatican and another in the “King’s Library” (Bibliothèque Nationale), Paris.

171.  Aleppo has been happy in finding such monographers as Russell and Maundrell while poor Damascus fell into the hands of Mr. Missionary Porter, and suffered accordingly.

172.  Vol. vi. Appendix, p. 452.

173.  The numbers, however, vary with the Editions of Galland: some end the formula with Night cxcvii; others with the ccxxxvi.: I adopt that of the De Sacy Edition.

174.  Contes Persans; suivis des Contes Turcs. Paris; Béchet Ainé, 1826.

175.  In the old translation we have “eighteen hundred years since the prophet Solomon died,” (B.C. 975) = A.D. 825.

176.  Meaning the era of the Seleucides. Dr. Jonathan Scott shows (vol. ii. 324) that A.H. 653 and A.D. 1255 would correspond with 1557 of that epoch; so that the scribe has here made a little mistake of 5,763 years. Ex uno disce.

177.  The Saturday Review (Jan. 2nd ’86) writes, “Captain Burton has fallen into a mistake by not distinguishing between the names of the by no means identical Caliphs Al-Muntasir and Al-Mustansir.” Quite true: it was an ugly confusion of the melancholy madman and parricide with one of the best and wisest of the Caliphs. I can explain (not extenuate) my mistake only by a misprint in Al-Siyúti (p. 554).

178.  In the Galland MS. and the Bresl. Edit. (ii. 253), we find the Barber saying that the Caliph (Al-Mustansir) was at that time (yaumaizin) in Baghdad; and this has been held to imply that the Caliphate had fallen. But such conjecture is evidently based upon insufficient grounds.

179.  De Sacy makes the “Kalandar” order originate in A.D. 1150; but the Shaykh Sharíf bú Ali Kalandar died in A.D. 1323–24. In Sind the first Kalandar, Osmán-i-Marwándí surnamed Lál Sháhbáz, the Red Goshawk, from one of his miracles, died and was buried at Sehwán in A.D. 1274: see my “History of Sindh” chapt. viii. for details. The dates therefore run wild.

180.  In this same tale H. H. Wilson observes that the title of Sultan of Egypt was not assumed before the middle of the xiith century.

181.  Popularly called Vidyanagar of the Narsingha.

182.  Time-measurers are of very ancient date. The Greeks had clepsydræ and the Romans gnomons, portable and ring-shaped, besides large standing town-dials as at Aquileja and San Sabba near Trieste. The “Saracens” were the perfecters of the clepsydra: Bosseret (p. 16) and the Chronicon Turense (Beckmann ii. 340 et seq.) describe the water-clock sent by Al-Rashid to Karl the Great as a kind of “cuckoo-clock.” Twelve doors in the dial opened successively and little balls dropping on brazen bells told the hour: at noon a dozen mounted knights paraded the face and closed the portals. Trithonius mentions an horologium presented in A.D. 1232 by Al-Malik al-Kámil the Ayyubite Soldan to the Emperor Frederick II: like the Strasbourg and Padua clocks it struck the hours, told the day, month and year, showed the phases of the moon, and registered the position of the sun and the planets. Towards the end of the fifteenth century Gaspar Visconti mentions in a sonnet the watch proper (certi orologii piccioli e portativi); and the “animated eggs” of Nurembourg became famous. The earliest English watch (Sir Ashton Lever’s) dates from 1541: and in 1544 the portable chronometer became common in France.

183.  An illustrated History of Arms and Armour etc. (p. 59); London: Bell and Sons, 1877. The best edition is the Guide des Amateurs d’Armes; Paris: Renouard, 1879.

184.  Chapt. iv. Dr. Gustav Oppert “On the Weapons etc. of the Ancient Hindus;” London: Trübner and Co., 1880.

185.  I have given other details on this subject in pp. 631–637 of “Camoens, his Life and his Lusiads.”

186.  The morbi venerei amongst the Romans are obscure because “whilst the satirists deride them the physicians are silent.” Celsus, however, names (De obscenarum partium vitiis, lib. xviii.) inflammatio coleorum (swelled testicle), tubercula circa glandem (warts on the glans penis), cancri carbunculi (chancre or shanker) and a few others. The rubigo is noticed as a lues venerea by Servius in Virg. Georg.

187.  According to David Forbes, the Peruvians believed that syphilis arose from connection of man and alpaca; and an old law forbade bachelors to keep these animals in the house. Francks explains by the introduction of syphilis wooden figures found in the Chinchas guano; these represented men with a cord round the neck or a serpent devouring the genitals.

188.  They appeared before the gates of Paris in the summer of 1427, not “about July, 1422”: in Eastern Europe, however, they date from a much earlier epoch. Sir J. Gilbert’s famous picture has one grand fault, the men walk and the women ride: in real life the reverse would be the case.

189.  Rabelais ii. c. 30.

190.  I may be allowed to note that syphilis does not confine itself to man: a charger infected with it was pointed out to me at Baroda by my late friend, Dr. Arnott (18th Regiment, Bombay N.I.) and Tangier showed me some noticeable cases of this hippic syphilis, which has been studied in Hungary. Eastern peoples have a practice of “passing on” venereal and other diseases, and transmission is supposed to cure the patient; for instance a virgin heals (and catches) gonorrhœa. Syphilis varies greatly with climate. In Persia it is said to be propagated without contact: in Abyssinia it is often fatal and in Egypt it is readily cured by sand baths and sulphur-unguents. Lastly in lands like Unyamwezi, where mercurials are wholly unknown, I never saw caries of the nasal or facial bones.

191.  For another account of the transplanter and the casuistical questions to which coffee gave rise, see my “First Footsteps in East Africa” (p. 76).

192.  The first mention of coffee proper (not of Kahwah or old wine in vol. ii. 260) is in Night cdxxvi. vol. v. 169, where the coffee-maker is called Kahwahjiyyah, a mongrel term showing the modern date of the passage in Ali the Cairene. As the work advances notices become thicker, e.g. in Night dccclxvi. where Ali Nur al-Din and the Frank King’s daughter seems to be a modernisation of the story “Ala al-Din Abu al-Shámát” (vol. iv. 29); and in Abu Kir and Abu Sir (Nights cmxxx. and cmxxxvi.) where coffee is drunk with sherbet after present fashion. The use culminates in Kamar al-Zaman II. where it is mentioned six times (Nights cmlxvi. cmlxx. cmlxxi. twice; cmlxxiv. and cmlxxvii.), as being drunk after the dawn-breakfast and following the meal as a matter of course. The last notices are in Abdullah bin Fazil, Nights cmlxxviii. and cmlxxix.

193.  It has been suggested that Japanese tobacco is an indigenous growth and sundry modern travellers in China contend that the potato and the maize, both white and yellow, have there been cultivated from time immemorial.

194.  For these see my “City of the Saints,” p. 136.

195.  Lit. meaning smoke: hence the Arabic “Dukhán,” with the same signification.

196.  Unhappily the book is known only by name: for years I have vainly troubled friends and correspondents to hunt for a copy. Yet I am sanguine enough to think that some day we shall succeed; Mr. Sidney Churchill, of Teheran, is ever on the look-out.

197.  In § 3 I shall suggest that this tale also is mentioned by Al-Mas’udi.

198.  I have extracted it from many books, especially from Hoeffer’s Biographie Générale, Paris, Firmin Didot, mdccclvii.; Biographie Universelle, Paris, Didot, 1816, etc. etc. All are taken from the work of M. de Boze, his “Bozzy.”

199.  As learning a language is an affair of pure memory, almost without other exercise of the mental faculties, it should be assisted by the ear and the tongue as well as the eyes. I would invariably make pupils talk, during lessons, Latin and Greek, no matter how badly at first; but unfortunately I should have to begin with teaching the pedants who, as a class, are far more unwilling and unready to learn than are those they teach.

200.  The late Dean Stanley was notably trapped by the wily Greek who had only political purposes in view. In religions as a rule the minimum of difference breeds the maximum of disputation, dislike and disgust.

201.  See in Trébutien (Avertissement iii.) how Baron von Hammer escaped drowning by the blessing of The Nights.

202.  He signs his name to the Discours pour servir de Préface.

203.  I need not trouble the reader with their titles, which fill up nearly a column and a half in M. Hoeffer. His collection of maxims from Arabic, Persian and Turkish authors appeared in English in 1695.

204.  Galland’s version was published in 1704–1717 in 12 vols. 12mo. (Hoeffer’s Biographie; Graesse’s Trésor de Livres rares and Encyclop. Britannica, ixth Edit.)

205.  See also Leigh Hunt “The Book of the Thousand Nights and one Night,” etc., etc. London and Westminster Review Art. iii., No. lxiv. mentioned in Lane, iii, 746.

206.  Edition of 1856, vol. xv.

207.  To France England also owes her first translation of the Koran, a poor and mean version by Andrew Ross of that made from the Arabic (No. iv.) by André du Reyer, Consul de France for Egypt. It kept the field till ousted in 1734 by the learned lawyer George Sale whose conscientious work, including Preliminary Discourse and Notes (4to London), brought him the ill-fame of having “turned Turk.”

208.  Catalogue of Printed Books, 1884, p. 159, col. i. I am ashamed to state this default in the British Museum, concerning which Englishmen are apt to boast and which so carefully mulcts modern authors in unpaid copies. But it is only a slight specimen of the sad state of art and literature in England, neglected equally by Conservatives, Liberals and Radicals. What has been done for the endowment of research? What is our equivalent for the Prix de Rome? Since the death of Dr. Birch who can fairly deal with a Demotic papyrus? Contrast the Société Anthropologique and its palace and professors in Paris with our “Institute” au second in a corner of Hanover Square and its skulls in the cellar!

209.  Art. vii. pp. 139–168, “On the Arabian Nights and translators, Weil, Torrens and Lane (vol. i.) with the Essai of A. Loisseleur Deslongchamps.” The Foreign Quarterly Review, vol. xxiv., Oct. 1839–Jan. 1840. London, Black and Armstrong, 1840.

210.  Introduction to his Collection “Tales of the East,” 3 vols. Edinburgh, 1812. He was the first to point out the resemblance between the introductory adventures of Shahryar and Shah Zaman and those of Astolfo and Giacondo in the Orlando Furioso (Canto xxviii.). M. E. Lévêque in Les Mythes et les Légendes de l’Inde et la Perse (Paris, 1880), gives French versions of the Arabian and Italian narratives, side by side in p. 543 ff. (Clouston).

211.  Notitiæ Codicis MI. Noctium. Dr. Pusey studied Arabic to familiarise himself with Hebrew, and was very different from his predecessor at Oxford in my day, who, when applied to for instruction in Arabic, refused to lecture except to a class.

212.  This nephew was the author of “Recueil des Rits et Cérémonies des Pilgrimages de La Mecque,” etc. etc. Paris and Amsterdam, 1754, in 12mo.

213.  The concluding part did not appear, I have said, till 1717: his “Contes et Fables Indiennes de Bidpaï et de Lokman,” were first printed in 1724, 2 vols. in 12mo. Hence, I presume, Lowndes’ mistake.

214.  M. Caussin (de Perceval), Professeur of Arabic at the Imperial Library, who edited Galland in 1806, tells us that he found there only two MSS., both imperfect. The first (Galland’s) is in three small vols. 4to. each of about pp. 140. The stories are more detailed and the style, more correct than that of other MS., is hardly intelligible to many Arabs, whence he presumes that it contains the original (an early?) text which has been altered and vitiated. The date is supposed to be circa A.D. 1600. The second Parisian copy is a single folio of some 800 pages, and is divided into 29 sections and cmv. Nights, the last two sections being reversed. The MS. is very imperfect, the 12th, 15th, 16th, 18th, 20th, 21st–23rd, 25th and 27th parts are wanting; the sections which follow the 17th contain sundry stories repeated, there are anecdotes from Bidpai, the Ten Wazirs and other popular works, and lacunæ everywhere abound.

215.  Mr. Payne (ix. 264) makes eleven, including the Histoire du Dormeur éveillé = The Sleeper and the Waker, which he afterwards translated from the Bresl. Edit. in his “Tales from the Arabic” (vol. i. 5, etc.).

216.  Mr. E. J. W. Gibb informs me that he has come upon this tale in a Turkish storybook, the same from which he drew his “Jewád.”

217.  A littérateur lately assured me that Nos. ix. and x. have been found in the Bibliothèque Nationale (du Roi), Paris; but two friends were kind enough to enquire and ascertained that it was a mistake. Such Persianisms as Codadad (Khudadad), Baba Cogia (Khwájah) and Peri (fairy) suggest a Persic MS.

218.  Vol. vi. 212. “The Arabian Nights’ Entertainments (London: Longmans, 1811) by Jonathan Scott, with the Collection of New Tales from the Wortley Montagu MS. in the Bodleian.” I regret to see that Messieurs Nimmo in reprinting Scott have omitted his sixth Volume.

219.  Dr. Scott who uses Fitnah (iv. 42) makes it worse by adding “Alcolom (Al-Kulúb?) signifying Ravisher of Hearts” and his names for the six slave-girls (vol. iv. 37) such as “Zohorob Bostan” (Zahr al-Bústán), which Galland rightly renders by “Fleur du Jardin,” serve only to heap blunder upon blunder. Indeed the Anglo-French translations are below criticism: it would be waste of time to notice them. The characteristic is a servile suit paid to the original e.g. rendering hair “accomodé en boucles” by “hair festooned in buckles” (Night ccxiv.), and Île d’Ébène (Jazírat al-Abnús, Night xliii.) by “the Isle of Ebene.” A certain surly old littérateur tells me that he prefers these wretched versions to Mr. Payne’s. Padrone! as the Italians say: I cannot envy his taste or his temper.

220.  De Sacy (Mémoire p. 52) notes that in some MSS., the Sultan, ennuyé by the last tales of Shahrázad, proposes to put her to death, when she produces her three children and all ends merrily without marriage-bells. Von Hammer prefers this version as the more dramatic, the Frenchman rejects it on account of the difficulties of the accouchements. Here he strains at the gnat—a common process.

221.  See Journ. Asiatique, iii. série, vol. viii., Paris, 1839.

222.  “Tausend und Eine Nacht: Arabische Erzählungen. Zum ersten mal aus einer Tunisischen Handschrift ergänzt und vollständig übersetzt,” Von Max Habicht, F. H. von der Hagen und Karl Schatte (the offenders?)

223.  Dr. Habicht informs us (Vorwort iii., vol. ix. 7) that he obtained his MS. with other valuable works from Tunis, through a personal acquaintance, a learned Arab, Herr M. Annagar (Mohammed Al-Najjár?) and was aided by Baron de Sacy, Langlès and other savants in filling up the lacunæ by means of sundry MSS. The editing was a prodigy of negligence: the corrigenda (of which brief lists are given) would fill a volume; and, as before noticed, the indices of the first four tomes were printed in the fifth, as if the necessity of a list of tales had just struck the dense editor. After Habicht’s death in 1839 his work was completed in four vols. (ix.-xii.) by the well-known Prof. H. J. Fleischer, who had shown some tartness in his “Dissertatio Critica de Glossis Habichtianis.” He carefully imitated all the shortcomings of his predecessor and even omitted the Verzeichniss, etc., the Varianten and the Glossary of Arabic words not found in Golius, which formed the only useful part of the first eight volumes.

224.  Die in Tausend und Eine Nacht noch nicht übersetzten Nächte, Erzählungen und Anekdoten, zum erstenmal aus dem Arabischen in das Französische übersetzt von J. von Hammer, und aus dem Französichen in das Deutsche von A. E. Zinserling, Professor, Stuttgart und Tubingen, 1823. Drei Bde. 8o. Trébutien’s, therefore, is the translation of a translation of a translation.

225.  Tausend und Eine Nacht Arabische Erzählungen. Zum erstenmale aus dem Urtexte vollständig und treu uebersetze von Dr. Gustav Weil. He began his work on return from Egypt in 1836 and completed his first version of the Arabische Meisterwerk in 1838–42 (3 vols. roy. oct.). I have the Zweiter Abdruck der dritten (2d reprint of 3d) in 4 vols. 8vo., Stuttgart, 1872. It has more than a hundred woodcuts, but all of that art fashionable in Europe till Lane taught what Eastern illustrations should be.

226.  My learned friend Dr. Wilhelm Storck, to whose admirable translations of Camoens I have often borne witness, notes that this Vorhalle, or Porch to the first edition, a rhetorical introduction addressed to the general public, is held in Germany to be valueless and that it was noticed only for the Bemerkung concerning the offensive passages which Professor Weil had toned down in his translation. In the Vorwort of the succeeding editions (Stuttgart) it is wholly omitted.

227.  The most popular are now “Mille ed una notte. Novelle Arabe.” Napoli, 1867, 8vo. illustrated, 4 francs; and “Mille ed una notte. Novelle Arabe, versione italiana nuovamente emendata e corredata di note”; 4 vols. in 32 (dateless), Milano, 8vo., 4 francs.

228.  These are: (1) by M. Caussin (de Perceval), Paris, 1806, 9 vols. 8vo. (2) Edouard Gauttier, Paris, 1822–24: 7 vols. 12mo.; (3) M. Destain, Paris, 1823–25, 6 vols. 8vo., and (4) Baron de Sacy, Paris, 1838 (?), 3 vols. large 8vo., illustrated (and vilely illustrated).

229.  The number of fables and anecdotes varies in the different texts, but may be assumed to be upwards of four hundred, about half of which were translated by Lane.

230.  I have noticed these points more fully in the beginning of chapt. iii. “The Book of the Sword.”

231.  A notable instance of Roman superficiality, incuriousness and ignorance. Every old Egyptian city had its idols (images of metal, stone or wood), in which the Deity became incarnate as in the Catholic host; besides its own symbolic animal used as a Kiblah or prayer-direction (Jerusalem or Meccah), the visible means of fixing and concentrating the thoughts of the vulgar, like the crystal of the hypnotist or the disk of the electro-biologist. And goddess Diana was in no way better than goddess Pasht. For the true view of idolatry see Koran xxxix. 4. I am deeply grateful to Mr. P. le Page Renouf (Soc. of Biblic. Archæology, April 6, 1886) for identifying the Manibogh, Michabo or Great Hare of the American indigenes with Osiris Unnefer (“Hare God”). These are the lines upon which investigation should run. And of late years there is a notable improvement of tone in treating of symbolism or idolatry: the Lingam and the Yoni are now described as “mystical representations, and perhaps the best possible impersonal representatives, of the abstract expressions paternity and maternity” (Prof. Monier Williams in “Folk-lore Record” vol. iii. part i. p. 118).

232.  See Jotham’s fable of the Trees and King Bramble (Judges lxi. 8) and Nathan’s parable of the Poor Man and his little ewe Lamb (2 Sam. ix. 1).

233.  Herodotus (ii. c. 134) notes that “Æsop the fable-writer (ὁ λογόποιος) was one of her (Rhodopis) fellow slaves.” Aristophanes (Vespæ, 1446) refers to his murder by the Delphians and his fable beginning, “Once upon a time there was a fight;” while the Scholiast finds an allusion to The Serpent and the Crab in Pax 1084; and others in Vespæ 1401, and Aves 651.

234.  There are three distinct Lokmans who are carefully confounded in Sale (Koran chapt. xxxi.) and in Smith’s Dict. of Biography etc. art. Æsopus. The first or eldest Lokman, entitled Al-Hakím (the Sage) and the hero of the Koranic chapter which bears his name, was son of Bá’úrá of the Children of Azar, sister’s son to Job or son of Job’s maternal aunt; he witnessed David’s miracles of mail-making and when the tribe of ’Ád was destroyed, he became King of the country. The second, also called the Sage, was a slave, an Abyssinian negro, sold to the Israelites during the reign of David or Solomon, synchronous with the Persian Kay Káús and Kay Khusrau, also Pythagoras the Greek(!). His physique is alluded to in the saying, “Thou resemblest Lokman (in black ugliness) but not in wisdom” (Ibn Khallikan i. 145). This negro or negroid, after a godly and edifying life, left a volume of “Amsál,” proverbs and exempla (not fables or apologues); and Easterns still say, “One should not pretend to teach Lokmán”—in Persian, “Hikmat ba Lokman ámokhtan.” Three of his apothegms dwell in the public memory: “The heart and the tongue are the best and worst parts of the human body.” “I learned wisdom from the blind who make sure of things by touching them” (as did St. Thomas); and, when he ate the colocynth offered by his owner, “I have received from thee so many a sweet that ’twould be surprising if I refused this one bitter.” He was buried (says the Tárikh Muntakhab) at Ramlah in Judæa, with the seventy Prophets stoned in one day by the Jews. The youngest Lokman “of the vultures” was a prince of the tribe of Ad who lived 3,500 years, the age of seven vultures (Tabari). He could dig a well with his nails; hence the saying, “Stronger than Lokman” (A. P. i. 701); and he loved the arrow-game, hence “More gambling than Lokman” (ibid. ii. 938). “More voracious than Lokman” (ibid. i. 134) alludes to his eating one camel for breakfast and another for supper. His wife Barákish also appears in proverb, e.g. “Camel us and camel thyself” (ibid. i. 295) i.e. give us camel flesh to eat, said when her son by a former husband brought her a fine joint which she and her husband relished. Also, “Barákish hath sinned against her kin” (ibid. ii. 89). More of this in Chenery’s Al-Hariri p. 422; but the three Lokmans are there reduced to two.

235.  I have noticed them in vol. ii. 47–49. “To the Gold Coast for Gold.”

236.  I can hardly accept the dictum that the Katha Sarit Sagara, of which more presently, is the “earliest representation of the first collection.”

237.  The Pehlevi version of the days of King Anushirwan (A.D. 531–72) became the Humáyun-námeh (“August Book”) turned into Persian for Bahram Shah the Ghaznavite: the Hitopadesa (“Friendship-boon”) of Prakrit, avowedly compiled from the “Panchatantra,” became the Hindu Panchopakhyan, the Hindostani Akhlák-i-Hindi (“Moralities of Ind”) and in Persia and Turkey the Anvar-i-Suhayli (“Lights of Canopus”). Arabic, Hebrew and Syriac writers entitle their version Kalílah wa Damnah, or Kalilaj wa Damnaj, from the name of the two jackal-heroes, and Europe knows the recueil as the Fables of Pilpay or Bidpay (Bidyá-pati, Lord of learning?) a learned Brahman reported to have been Premier at the Court of the Indian King Dabishlím.

238.  Dict. Philosoph. S. V. Apocrypha.

239.  The older Arab writers, I repeat, do not ascribe fables or beast-apologues to Lokman; they record only “dictes” and proverbial sayings.

240.  Professor Taylor Lewis: Preface to Pilpay.

241.  In the Katha Sarit Sagara the beast-apologues are more numerous, but they can be reduced to two great nuclei; the first in chapter lx. (Lib. x.) and the second in the same book chapters lxii.-lxv. Here too they are mixed up with anecdotes and acroamata after the fashion of The Nights, suggesting great antiquity for this style of composition.

242.  Brugsch, History of Egypt, vol. i. 266 et seq. The fabliau is interesting in more ways than one. Anepu the elder (Potiphar) understands the language of cattle, an idea ever cropping up in Folk-lore; and Bata (Joseph), his “little brother,” who becomes a “panther of the South (Nubia) for rage” at the wife’s impudique proposal, takes the form of a bull—metamorphosis full blown. It is not, as some have called it, the “oldest book in the world;” that name was given by M. Chabas to a MS. of Proverbs, dating from B.C. 2200. See also the “Story of Saneha,” a novel earlier than the popular date of Moses, in the Contes Populaires of Egypt.

243.  The fox and the jackal are confounded by the Arabic dialects not by the Persian, whose “Rubáh” can never be mistaken for “Shaghál.” “Sa’lab” among the Semites is locally applied to either beast and we can distinguish the two only by the fox being solitary and rapacious, and the jackal gregarious and a carrion-eater. In all Hindu tales the jackal seems to be an awkward substitute for the Grecian and classical fox, the Giddar or Kolá (Canis aureus) being by no means sly and wily as the Lomri (Vulpes vulgaris). This is remarked by Weber (Indische Studien) and Prof. Benfey’s retort about “King Nobel” the lion is by no means to the point. See Katha Sarit Sagara, ii. 28.

I may add that in Northern Africa jackal’s gall, like jackal’s grape (Solanum nigrum = black nightshade), ass’s milk and melted camel-hump, is used aphrodisiacally as an unguent by both sexes. See p. 239, etc. of Le Jardin parfumé du Cheikh Nefzaoui, of whom more presently.

244.  Rambler, No. lxvii.

245.  Some years ago I was asked by my old landlady if ever in the course of my travels I had come across Captain Gulliver.

246.  In “The Adventurer” quoted by Mr. Heron, “Translator’s Preface to the Arabian Tales of Chaves and Cazotte.”

247.  “Life in a Levantine Family” chapt. xi. Since the able author found his “family” firmly believing in The Nights, much has been changed in Alexandria; but the faith in Jinn and Ifrit, ghost and vampire is lively as ever.

248.  The name dates from the second century A.H. or before A.D. 815.

249.  Dabistan i. 231 etc.

250.  Because Sí = thirty and Murgh = bird. In McClenachan’s Addendum to Mackay’s Encyclopædia of Freemasonry we find the following definition: “Simorgh. A monstrous griffin, guardian of the Persian mysteries.”

251.  For a poor and inadequate description of the festivals commemorating this “Architect of the Gods” see vol. iii. 177, “View of the History etc. of the Hindus” by the learned Dr. Ward, who could see in them only the “low and sordid nature of idolatry.” But we can hardly expect better things from a missionary in 1822, when no one took the trouble to understand what “idolatry” means.

252.  Rawlinson (ii. 491) on Herod. iii. c. 102. Nearchus saw the skins of these formicæ Indicæ, by some rationalists explained as “jackals,” whose stature corresponds with the text, and by others as “pengolens” or ant-eaters (manis pentedactyla). The learned Sanskritist, H. H. Wilson, quotes the name Pippilika = ant-gold, given by the people of Little Thibet to the precious dust thrown up in the emmet heaps.

253.  A writer in the Edinburgh Review (July, ’86), of whom more presently, suggests that The Nights assumed essentially their present shape during the general revival of letters, arts and requirements which accompanied the Kurdish and Tartar irruptions into the Nile Valley, a golden age which embraced the whole of the thirteenth, fourteenth and fifteenth centuries and ended with the Ottoman Conquest in A.D. 1527.

254.  Let us humbly hope not again to hear of the golden prime of

“The good (fellow?) Haroun Alrasch´id,”

a mispronunciation which suggests only a rasher of bacon. Why will not poets mind their quantities, in lieu of stultifying their lines by childish ignorance? What can be more painful than Byron’s

“They laid his dust in Ar´qua (for Arqua´) where he died?”

255.  See De Sacy’s Chrestomathie Arabe (Paris, 1826), vol. i.

256.  See Le Jardin Parfumé du Cheikh Nefzaoui Manuel d’Erotologie Arabe Traduction revue et corrigée Edition privée, imprimé à deux cent.-vingt exemplaires, par Isidore Liseux et ses Amis, Paris, 1866. The editor has forgotten to note that the celebrated Sidi Mohammed copied some of the tales from The Nights and borrowed others (I am assured by a friend) from Tunisian MSS. of the same work. The book has not been fairly edited: the notes abound in mistakes, the volume lacks an index, &c., &c. Since this was written the Jardin Parfumé has been twice translated into English as “The Perfumed Garden of the Cheikh Nefzaoui, a Manual of Arabian Erotology (sixteenth century). Revised and corrected translation, Cosmopoli: mdccclxxxvi.: for the Kama Shastra Society of London and Benares and for private circulation only.” A rival version will be brought out by a bookseller whose Committee, as he calls it, appears to be the model of literary pirates, robbing the author as boldly and as openly as if they picked his pocket before his face.

257.  Translated by a well-known Turkish scholar, Mr. E. J. W. Gibb, (Glasgow, Wilson and McCormick, 1884).

258.  D’Herbelot (s. v. “Asmai”): I am reproached by a dabbler in Orientalism for using this admirable writer who shows more knowledge in one page than my critic does in a whole volume.

259.  For specimens see Al-Siyutí, pp. 301 and 304; and the Shaykh al Nafzawi, pp. 134–35.

260.  The word “nakh” (to make a camel kneel) is explained in vol. ii. 139.

261.  The present of the famous horologium-clepsydra-cuckoo clock, the dog Becerillo and the elephant Abu Lubabah sent by Harun to Charlemagne is not mentioned by Eastern authorities and consequently no reference to it will be found in my late friend Professor Palmer’s little volume “Haroun Alraschid,” London, Marcus Ward, 1881. We have allusions to many presents, the clock and elephant, tent and linen hangings, silken dresses, perfumes, and candelabra of auricalch brought by the Legati (Abdalla, Georgius Abba et Felix) of Aaron Amiralmumminim Regis Persarum who entered the Port of Pisa (A.D. 801) in (vol. v. 178) Recueil des Histor. des Gaules et de la France, etc., par Dom Martin Bouquet, Paris, mdccxliv. The author also quotes the lines:—

Persarum Princeps illi devinctus amore

Præcipuo fuerat, nomen habens Aaron.

Gratia cui Caroli præ cunctis Regibus atque

Illis Principibus tempora cara fuit.

262.  Many have remarked that the actual date of the decease is unknown.

263.  See Al-Siyuti (p. 305) and Dr. Jonathan Scott’s “Tales, Anecdotes, and Letters,” (p. 296).

264.  I have given (vol. i. 188) the vulgar derivation of the name; and D’Herbelot (s.v. Barmakian) quotes some Persian lines alluding to the “supping up.” Al-Mas’udi’s account of the family’s early history is unfortunately lost. This Khálid succeeded Abu Salámah, first entitled Wazir under Al-Saffah (Ibn Khallikan i. 468).

265.  For his poetry see Ibn Khallikan iv. 103.

266.  Their flatterers compared them with the four elements.

267.  Al-Mas’udi, chapt. cxii.

268.  Ibn Khallikan (i. 310) says the eunuch Abú Háshim Masrúr, the Sworder of Vengeance, who is so pleasantly associated with Ja’afar in many nightly disguises; but the Eunuch survived the Caliph. Fakhr al-Din (p. 27) adds that Masrur was an enemy of Ja’afar; and gives further details concerning the execution.

269.  Bresl. Edit., Night dlxvii. vol. vii. pp. 258–260; translated in the Mr. Payne’s “Tales from the Arabic,” vol. i. 189 and headed “Al-Rashid and the Barmecides.” It is far less lively and dramatic than the account of the same event given by Al-Mas’udi, chapt. cxii., by Ibn Khallikan and by Fakhr al-Din.

270.  Al-Mas’udi, chapt. cxi.

271.  See Dr. Jonathan Scott’s extracts from Major Ouseley’s “Tarikh-i-Barmaki.”

272.  Al-Mas’udi, chapt. cxii. For the liberties Ja’afar took see Ibn Khallikan, i. 303.

273.  Ibid. chapt. xxiv. In vol. ii. 29 of The Nights, I find signs of Ja’afar’s suspected heresy. For Al-Rashid’s hatred of the Zindiks see Al-Siyuti, pp. 292, 301; and as regards the religious troubles ibid. p. 362 and passim.

274.  Biogr. Dict. i. 309.

275.  This accomplished princess had a practice that suggests the Dame aux Camélias.

276.  i.e. Perdition to your fathers, Allah’s curse on your ancestors.

277.  See vol. iv. 159, “Ja’afar and the Beanseller;” where the great Wazir is said to have been “crucified;” and vol. iv. pp. 179, 181. Also Roebuck’s Persian Proverbs, i. 2, 346, “This also is through the munificence of the Barmecides.”

278.  I especially allude to my friend Mr. Payne’s admirably written account of it in his concluding Essay (vol. ix.). From his views of the Great Caliph and the Lady Zubaydah I must differ in every point except the destruction of the Barmecides.

279.  Bresl. Edit., vol. vii. 261–62.

280.  Mr. Grattan Geary, in a work previously noticed, informs us (i. 212) “The Sitt al-Zobeide, or the Lady Zobeide, was so named from the great Zobeide tribe of Arabs occupying the country East and West of the Euphrates near the Hindi’ah Canal; she was the daughter of a powerful Sheik of that tribe.” Can this explain the “Kásim?”

281.  Vol. viii. 296.

282.  Burckhardt, “Travels in Arabia,” vol. i. 185.

283.  The reverse has been remarked by more than one writer; and contemporary French opinion seems to be that Victor Hugo’s influence on French prose was, on the whole, not beneficial.

284.  Mr. W. S. Clouston, the “Storiologist,” who is preparing a work to be entitled “Popular Tales and Fictions; their Migrations and Transformations,” informs me the first to adapt this witty anecdote was Jacques de Vitry, the crusading bishop of Accon (Acre) who died at Rome in 1240, after setting the example of “Exempla” or instances in his sermons. He had probably heard it in Syria, and he changed the day-dreamer into a Milkmaid and her Milk-pail to suit his “flock.” It then appears as an “Exemplum” in the Liber de Donis or de Septem Donis (or De Dono Timoris from Fear the first gift) of Stephanus de Borbone, the Dominican, ob. Lyons, 1261: it treated of the gifts of the Holy Spirit (Isaiah xi. 2 and 3), Timor, Pietas, Scientia, Fortitudo, Consilium, Intellectus et Sapientia; and was plentifully garnished with narratives for the use of preachers.

285.  The Asiatic Journal and Monthly Register (new series, vol. xxx. Sept.-Dec. 1830, London, Allens, 1839); p. 69 Review of the Arabian Nights, the Mac. Edit. vol. i., and H. Torrens.

286.  As a household edition of the “Arabian Nights” is now being prepared, the curious reader will have an opportunity of verifying this statement.

287.  It has been pointed out to me that in vol. ii. p. 285, line 18 “Zahr Shah” is a mistake for Sulayman Shah.

288.  I have lately found these lovers at Schloss Sternstein near Cilli in Styria, the property of my excellent colleague, Mr. Consul Faber, dating from A.D. 1300 when Jobst of Reichenegg and Agnes of Sternstein were aided and abetted by a Capuchin of Seikkloster.

289.  In page 226 Dr. Steingass sensibly proposes altering the last hemistich (lines 11–12) to

At one time showing the Moon and Sun.

290.  Omitted by Lane for some reason unaccountable as usual. A correspondent sends me his version of the lines which occur in The Nights (vol. v. 106 and 107):—

Behold the Pyramids and hear them teach

What they can tell of Future and of Past:

They would declare, had they the gift of speech,

The deeds that Time hath wrought from first to last.

*       *       *       *       *

My friends, and is there aught beneath the sky

Can with th’ Egyptian Pyramids compare?

In fear of them strong Time hath passèd by;

And everything dreads Time in earth and air.

291.  A rhyming Romance by Henry of Waldeck (flor. A.D. 1160) with a Latin poem on the same subject by Odo and a prose version still popular in Germany. (Lane’s Nights iii. 81; and Weber’s “Northern Romances.”)

292.  e.g. ’Ajáib al-Hind (= Marvels of Ind) ninth century, translated by J. Marcel Devic, Paris, 1878; and about the same date the Two Mohammedan Travellers, translated by Renaudot. In the eleventh century we have the famous Sayyid al-Idrisi; in the thirteenth the ’Ajáib al-Makhlúkát of Al-Kazwíni and in the fourteenth the Kharídat al-Ajáib of Ibn Al-Wardi. Lane (in loco) traces most of Sindbad to the two latter sources.

293.  So Hector France proposed to name his admirably realistic volume “Sous le Burnous” (Paris, Charpentier, 1886).

294.  I mean in European literature, not in Arabic where it is a lieu commun. See three several forms of it in one page (505) of Ibn Kallikan, vol. iii.

295.  My attention has been called to the resemblance between the half-lie and Job (i. 13–19).

296.  Boccaccio (ob. Dec. 2, 1375), may easily have heard of The Thousand Nights and a Night or of its archetype the Hazár Afsánah. He was followed by the Piacevoli Notti of Giovan Francisco Straparola (A.D. 1550), translated into almost all European languages but English: the original Italian is now rare. Then came the Heptameron ou Histoire des amans fortunez of Marguerite d’Angoulême, Reyne de Navarre and only sister of Francis I. She died in 1549 before the days were finished: in 1558 Pierre Boaistuan published the Histoire des amans fortunez and in 1559 Claude Guiget the “Heptameron.” Next is the Hexameron of A. de Torquemada, Rouen, 1610; and, lastly, the Pentamerone or El Cunto de li Cunte of Giambattista Basile (Naples, 1637), known by the meagre abstract of J. E. Taylor and the caricatures of George Cruikshank (London, 1847–50). I propose to translate this Pentamerone direct from the Neapolitan and have already finished half the work.

297.  Translated and well annotated by Prof. Tawney, who, however, affects asterisks and has considerably bowdlerised sundry of the tales, e.g. the Monkey who picked out the Wedge (vol. ii. 28). This tale, by the by, is found in the Khirad Afroz (i. 128) and in the Anwar-i-Suhayli (chapt. i.) and gave rise to the Persian proverb, “What has a monkey to do with carpentering?” It is curious to compare the Hindu with the Arabic work whose resemblances are as remarkable as their differences, while even more notable is their correspondence in impressionising the reader. The Thaumaturgy of both is the same: the Indian is profuse in demonology and witchcraft; in transformation and restoration; in monsters as wind-men, fire-men and water-men; in air-going elephants and flying horses (i. 541–43); in the wishing cow, divine goats and laughing fishes (i. 24); and in the speciosa miracula of magic weapons. He delights in fearful battles (i. 400) fought with the same weapons as the Moslem and rewards his heroes with a “turband of honour” (i. 266) in lieu of a robe. There is a quaint family likeness arising from similar stages and states of society: the city is adorned for gladness; men carry money in a robe-corner and exclaim “Ha! good!” (for “Good, by Allah!”); lovers die with exemplary facility; the “soft-sided” ladies drink spirits (i. 61) and princesses get drunk (i. 476); whilst the Eunuch, the Hetaira and the bawd (Kuttini) play the same preponderating parts as in The Nights. Our Brahman is strong in love-making; he complains of the pains of separation in this phenomenal universe; he revels in youth, “twin-brother to mirth,” and beauty which has illuminating powers; he foully reviles old age and he alternately praises and abuses the sex, concerning which more presently. He delights in truisms, the fashion of contemporary Europe (see Palmerin of England chapt. vii), such as “It is the fashion of the heart to receive pleasure from those things which ought to give it,” etc. etc. What is there the wise cannot understand? and so forth. He is liberal in trite reflections and frigid conceits (i. 19, 55, 97, 103, 107, in fact everywhere); and his puns run through whole lines: this in fine Sanskrit style is inevitable. Yet some of his expressions are admirably terse and telling, e.g. Ascending the swing of Doubt: Bound together (lovers) by the leash of gazing: Two babes looking like Misery and Poverty: Old Age seized me by the chin: (A lake) first assay of the Creator’s skill: (A vow) difficult as standing on a sword-edge: My vital spirits boiled with the fire of woe: Transparent as a good man’s heart: There was a certain convent full of fools: Dazed with scripture-reading: The stones could not help laughing at him: The Moon kissed the laughing forehead of the East: She was like a wave of the Sea of Love’s insolence (ii. 127), a wave of the Sea of Beauty tossed up by the breeze of Youth: The King played dice, he loved slave-girls, he told lies, he sat up o’ nights, he waxed wroth without reason, he took wealth wrongously, he despised the good and honoured the bad (i. 562); with many choice bits of the same kind. Like the Arab the Indian is profuse in personification; but the doctrine of preexistence, of incarnation and emanation and an excessive spiritualism, ever aiming at the infinite, makes his imagery run mad. Thus we have Immoral Conduct embodied; the God of Death; Science; the Svarga-heaven; Evening; Untimeliness; and the Earth-bride, while the Ace and Deuce of dice are turned into a brace of Demons. There is also that grotesqueness which the French detect even in Shakespeare, e.g. She drank in his ambrosial form with thirsty eyes like partridges (i. 476) and it often results from the comparison of incompatibles, e.g. a row of birds likened to a garden of nymphs; and from forced allegories, the favourite figure of contemporary Europe. Again, the rhetorical Hindu style differs greatly from the sobriety, directness and simplicity of the Arab, whose motto is Brevity combined with precision, except where the latter falls into “fine writing.” And, finally, there is a something in the atmosphere of these Tales which is unfamiliar to the West and which makes them, as more than one has remarked to me, very hard reading.

298.  The Introduction (i. 1–5) leads to the Curse of Pushpadanta and Mályaván who live on Earth as Vararúchi and Gunádhya and this runs through lib. i. Lib. ii. begins with the Story of Udáyana to whom we must be truly grateful as our only guide: he and his son Naraváhanadatta fill up the rest and end with lib. xviii. Thus the want of the clew or plot compels a division into books, which begin for instance with “We worship the elephantine proboscis of Ganesha” (lib. x. 1), a reverend and awful object to a Hindu but to Englishmen mainly suggesting the “Zoo.” The “Bismillah” of The Nights is much more satisfactory.

299.  See pp. 5–6 Avertissement des Éditeurs, Le Cabinet des Fées, vol. xxxviii: Geneva, 1788. Galland’s Edit. of mdccxxvi ends with Night ccxxxiv and the English translations with ccxxxvi and cxcvii. See retro p. 82.

300.  There is a shade of difference in the words; the former is also used for Reciters of Traditions—a serious subject. But in the case of Hammád surnamed Al-Ráwiyah (the Rhapsode) attached to the Court of Al-Walíd, it means simply a conteur. So the Greeks had Homeristæ = reciters of Homer, as opposed to the Homeridæ or School of Homer.

301.  Vol. i. Preface p. v. He notes that Mr. Dallaway describes the same scene at Constantinople, where the Story-teller was used, like the modern “Organs of Government” in newspaper shape, for “reconciling the people to any recent measure of the Sultan and Vizier.” There are women Ráwiyahs for the Harems and some have become famous like the Mother of Hasan al-Basri (Ibn Khall. i, 370).

302.  Hence the Persian proverb, “Báki-e-dastán fardá” = the rest of the tale to-morrow, said to askers of silly questions.

303.  The scene is excellently described in “Morocco: Its People and Places,” by Edmondo de Amicis (London: Cassell, 1882), a most refreshing volume after the enforced platitudes and commonplaces of English travellers.

304.  It began, however, in Persia where the celebrated Darwaysh Mukhlis, Chief Sofi of Isfahan in the xviith century, translated into Persian tales certain Hindu plays of which a MS. entitled Alfaraga Badal-Schidda (Al-faraj ba’d al-shiddah = Joy after annoy) exists in the Bibliothèque Nationale, Paris. But to give an original air to his work, he entitled it “Hazár o yek Ruz” = Thousand and One Days, and in 1675 he allowed his friend Petis de la Croix, who happened to be at Isfahan, to copy it. Le Sage (of Gil Blas) is said to have converted many of the tales of Mukhlis into comic operas, which were performed at the Théâtre Italien. I still hope to see The Nights at the Lyceum.

305.  This author, however, when hazarding a change of style which is, I think, regretable, has shown abundant art by filling up the frequent deficiencies of the text after the fashion of Baron McGuckin de Slane in Ibn Khallikan. As regards the tout ensemble of his work, a noble piece of English, my opinion will ever be that expressed in my Foreword. A carping critic has remarked that the translator, “as may be seen in every page, is no Arabic scholar.” If I be a judge, the reverse is the case: the brilliant and beautiful version thus traduced is almost entirely free from the blemishes and carelessness which disfigure Lane’s, and thus it is far more faithful to the original. But it is no secret that on the staff of that journal the translator of Villon has sundry enemies, vrais diables enjupponés, who take every opportunity of girding at him because he does not belong to the clique and because he does good work when theirs is mostly sham. The sole fault I find with Mr. Payne is that his severe grace of style treats an unclassical work as a classic, when the romantic and irregular would have been a more appropriate garb. But this is a mere matter of private judgment.

306.  Here I offer a few, but very few, instances from the Breslau text which is the greatest sinner in this respect. Mas. for fem., vol. i. p. 9, and three times in seven pages. Ahná and nahná for nahnú, (iv. 370, 372); Aná ba-ashtarí = I will buy (iii. 109): and Aná ’Ámíl = I will do (v. 367). Alaykí for Alayki (i. 18), Antí for Anti (iii. 66) and generally long í for short ĭ. ’Ammál (from ’amala = he did) tahlam = certainly thou dreamest, and ’Ammálín yaakulú = they were about to eat (ix. 315): Aywá for Ay wa’lláhí = yes, by Allah (passim). Bitá’ = belonging to, e.g. Sára bitá’k = it is become thine (ix. 352) and Matá’ with the same sense (iii. 80). Dá ’l-khurj = this saddle-bag (ix. 336) and Dí (for hazah) = this woman (iii. 79) or this time (ii. 162). Fayn as ráha fayn = whither is he gone? (iv. 323): Kamá badri = he rose early (ix. 318): Kamán = also, a word known to every European (ii. 43): Katt = never (ii. 172): Kawám (pronounced ’awám) = fast, at once (iv. 385) and Rih ásif kawí (pron. ’awí) = a wind, strong very. Laysh, e.g. bi-tasalní laysh (ix. 324) = why do you ask me? a favourite form for li ayya shayyin: so Máfish = má fihi shayyun (there is no thing) in which Herr Landberg (p. 425) makes “Sha, le présent de pouvoir.” Min ajalí = for my sake; and Li-ajal al-taudí’a = for the sake of taking leave (Mac. Edit. i. 384). Rijál nautiyah = men sailors when the latter word would suffice: Shuwayh (dim. of shayy) = a small thing, a little (iv. 309) like Moyyah (dim. of Má) a little water: Waddúni = they carried me (ii. 172) and lastly the abominable Wáhid gharíb = one (for a) stranger. These few must suffice: the tale of Judar and his brethren, which in style is mostly Egyptian, will supply a number of others. It must not, however, be supposed, as many have done, that vulgar and colloquial Arabic is of modern date: we find it in the first century of Al-Islam, as is proved by the tale of Al-Hajjáj and Al-Shabi (Ibn Khallikan, ii. 6). The former asked “Kam ataa-k?” (= how much is thy pay?) to which the latter answered, “Alfayn!” (= two thousand!). “Tut,” cried the Governor, “Kam atau-ka?” to which the poet replied as correctly and classically, “Alfáni.”

307.  In Russian folk-songs a young girl is often compared with this tree e.g.—

Ivooshka, ivooshka zelonaia moia

(O Willow, O green Willow mine!)

308.  So in Hector France (“La vache enragée”) “Le sourcil en accent circonflexe et l’œil en point d’interrogation.”

309.  In Persian “Áb-i-rú” in India pronounced Ábrú.

310.  For further praises of his poetry and eloquence see the extracts from Fakhr al-Din of Rayy (an annalist of the xivth century A.D.) in De Sacy’s Chrestomathie Arabe, vol i.

311.  After this had been written I received “Babylonien, das reichste Land in der Vorzeit und das lohnendste Kolonisationsfeld für die Gegenwart,” by my learned friend Dr. Aloys Sprenger, Heidelberg, 1886.

312.  The first school for Arabic literature was opened by Ibn Abbas who lectured to multitudes in a valley near Meccah, this rude beginning was followed by public teaching in the great Mosque of Damascus. For the rise of the “Madrasah,” Academy or College, see Introduct. to Ibn Khallikan pp. xxvii.-xxxii.

313.  When Ibn Abbád the Sáhib (Wazir) was invited to visit one of the Samanides, he refused, one reason being that he would require 400 camels to carry only his books.

314.  This “Salmagondis” by Francois Beroalde de Verville was afterwards worked by Tabarin, the pseudo-Bruscambille d’Aubigné and Sorel.

315.  I prefer this derivation to Strutt’s adopted by the popular, “mumm is said to be derived from the Danish word mumme, or momme in Dutch (Germ. = larva) and signifies disguise in a mask, hence a mummer.” In the Promptorium Parvulorum we have “Mummynge, mussacio, vel mussatus”: if was a pantomime in dumb show, e.g. “I mumme in a mummynge;” “Let us go mumme (mummer) to nyghte in women’s apparayle.” “Mask” and “Mascarade,” for persona, larva or vizard, also derive, I have noticed, from an Arabic word—Maskharah.

316.  The Pre-Adamite doctrine has been preached but with scant success in Christendom. Peyrère, a French Calvinist, published (A.D. 1655) his “Præadamitæ, sive exercitatio supra versibus 12, 13, 14, cap. v. Epist. Paul. ad Romanos,” contending that Adam was called the first man because with him the law began. It brewed a storm of wrath and the author was fortunate to escape with only imprisonment.

317.  According to Socrates the verdict was followed by a free fight of the Bishop-voters over the word “consubstantiality.”

318.  Servetus burnt (in A.D. 1553 for publishing his Arian tractate) by Calvin, whom half educated Roman Catholics in England firmly believe to have been a pederast. This arose, I suppose, from his meddling with Rabelais who, in return for the good joke Rabie læsus, presented a better anagram, “Jan (a pimp or cuckold) Cul” (Calvinus).

319.  There is no more immoral work than the “Old Testament.” Its deity is an ancient Hebrew of the worst type, who condones, permits or commands every sin in the Decalogue to a Jewish patriarch, quâ patriarch. He orders Abraham to murder his son and allows Jacob to swindle his brother; Moses to slaughter an Egyptian and the Jews to plunder and spoil a whole people, after inflicting upon them a series of plagues which would be the height of atrocity if the tale were true. The nations of Canaan are then extirpated. Ehud, for treacherously disembowelling King Eglon, is made judge over Israel. Jael is blessed above women (Joshua v. 24) for vilely murdering a sleeping guest; the horrid deeds of Judith and Esther are made examples to mankind; and David, after an adultery and a homicide which deserved ignominious death, is suffered to massacre a host of his enemies, cutting some in two with saws and axes and putting others into brick-kilns. For obscenity and impurity we have the tales of Onan and Tamar, Lot and his daughters, Amnon and his fair sister (2 Sam. xiii.), Absalom and his father’s concubines, the “wife of whoredoms” of Hosea and, capping all, the Song of Solomon. For the horrors forbidden to the Jews, who, therefore, must have practised them, see Levit. viii. 24; xi. 5; xvii. 7; xviii. 7, 9, 10, 12, 15, 17, 21, 23, and xx. 3. For mere filth what can be fouler than 1st Kings, xviii. 27; Tobias ii. 11; Esther xiv. 2; Eccl. xxii. 2; Isaiah xxxvi. 12; Jeremiah iv. 5, and (Ezekiel iv. 12–15), where the Lord changes human ordure into “Cow-chips!” Ce qui excuse Dieu, said Henri Beyle, c’est qu’il n’existe pas,—I add, as man has made him.

320.  It was the same in England before the “Reformation,” and in France where, during our days, a returned priesthood collected in a few years “Peter-pence” to the tune of five hundred millions of francs. And these men wonder at being turned out!

321.  Deutsch on the Talmud: Quarterly Review, 1867.

322.  Evidently. Its cosmogony is a myth read literally: its history is, for the most part, a highly immoral distortion, and its ethics are those of the Talmudic Hebrews. It has done good work in its time; but now it shows only decay and decrepitude in the place of vigour and progress. It is dying hard, but it is dying of the slow poison of science.

323.  These Hebrew Stoics would justly charge the Founder of Christianity with preaching a more popular and practical doctrine, but a degradation from their own far higher and more ideal standard.

324.  Dr. Theodore Christlieb (“Modern Doubt and Christian Relief,” Edinburgh: Clark, 1874) can even now write;—“So then the ‘full age’ to which humanity is at present supposed to have attained, consists in man’s doing good purely for goodness sake! Who sees not the hollowness of this bombastic talk. That man has yet to be born whose practice will be regulated by this insipid theory (dieser grauen Theorie). What is the idea of goodness per se? * * * The abstract idea of goodness is not an effectual motive for well-doing” (p. 104). My only comment is c’est ignoble! His reverence acts the part of Satan in Holy Writ, “Does Job serve God for naught?” Compare this selfish, irreligious, and immoral view with Philo Judæus (On the Allegory of the Sacred Laws, cap. lviii.), to measure the extent of the fall from Pharisaism to Christianity. And the latter is still infected with the “bribe-and-threat doctrine:” I once immensely scandalised a Consular Chaplain by quoting the noble belief of the ancients, and it was some days before he could recover mental equanimity. The degradation is now inbred.

325.  Of the doctrine of the Fall the heretic Marcion wrote: “The Deity must either be deficient in goodness if he willed, in prescience if he did not foresee, or in power if he did not prevent it.”

326.  In his charming book, “India Revisited.”

327.  This is the answer to those who contend with much truth that the moderns are by no means superior to the ancients of Europe: they look at the results of only 3000 years instead of 30,000 or 300,000.

328.  As a maxim the saying is attributed to the Duc de Lévis, but it is much older.

329.  There are a few, but only a few, frightful exceptions to this rule, especially in the case of Khálid bin Walíd, the Sword of Allah, and his ferocious friend, Darár ibn al-Azwar. But their cruel excesses were loudly blamed by the Moslems, and Caliph Omar only obeyed the popular voice in superseding the fierce and furious Khalid by the mild and merciful Abú Obaydah.

330.  This too when St. Paul sends the Christian slave Onesimus back to his unbelieving (?) master, Philemon; which in Al-Islam would have created a scandal.

331.  This too when the Founder of Christianity talks of “Eating and drinking at his table!” (Luke xxii. 29). My notes have often touched upon this inveterate prejudice, the result, like the soul-less woman of Al-Islam, of ad captandum, pious fraud. “No soul knoweth what joy of the eyes is reserved for the good in recompense for their works” (Koran xxxii. 17) is surely as “spiritual” as St. Paul (I Cor. ii., 9.) Some lies, however, are very long-lived, especially those begotten by self-interest.

332.  I have elsewhere noted its strict conservatism which, however, it shares with all Eastern faiths in the East. But progress, not quietism, is the principle which governs humanity and it is favoured by events of most different nature. In Egypt the rule of Mohammed Ali the Great and in Syria the Massacre of Damascus (1860) have greatly modified the constitution of Al-Islam throughout the nearer East.

333.  Chapt. viii. “Narrative of a Year’s Journey through Central and Eastern Arabia;” London, Macmillan, 1865.

334.  The Soc. Jesu has, I believe, a traditional conviction that converts of Israelitic blood bring only misfortune to the Order.

335.  I especially allude to an able but most superficial book, the “Ten Great Religions” by James F. Clarke (Boston, Osgood, 1876), which caricatures and exaggerates the false portraiture of Mr. Palgrave. The writer’s admission that, “Something is always gained by learning what the believers in a system have to say in its behalf,” clearly shows us the man we have to deal with and the “depths of his self-consciousness.”

336.  But how could the Arabist write such hideous grammar as “La Ilāh illa Allāh” for “Lá iláha (accus.) ill’ Allah?”

337.  p. 996 “Muhammad” in vol. iii. Dictionary of Christian Biography. See also the Illustration of the Mohammedan Creed, etc. from Al-Ghazáli introduced (pp. 72–77) into Bell and Sons’ “History of the Saracens” by Simon Ockley, B.D. (London, 1878). I regret that some Orientalist did not correct the proofs: everybody will not detect “Al-Lauh al-Mahfúz” (the Guarded Tablet) in “Allauh ho’hnehphoud” (p. 171); and this but a pinch out of a camel-load.

338.  The word should have been Arianism. This “heresy” of the early Christians was much aided by the “Discipline of the Secret,” supposed to be of apostolic origin, which concealed from neophytes, catechumens and penitents all the higher mysteries, like the Trinity, the Incarnation, the Metastoicheiosis (transubstantiation), the Real Presence, the Eucharist and the Seven Sacraments; when Arnobius could ask, Quid Deo cum vino est? and when Justin, fearing the charge of Polytheism, could expressly declare the inferior nature of the Son to the Father. Hence the creed was appropriately called Symbol, i.e. Sign of the Secret. This “mental reservation” lasted till the Edict of Toleration, issued by Constantine in the fourth century, held Christianity secure when divulging her “mysteries”; and it allowed Arianism to become the popular creed.

339.  The Gnostics played rather a fantastic rôle in Christianity with their Demiurge, their Æonogony, their Æons by syzygies or couples, their Maio and Sabscho and their beatified bride of Jesus, Sophia Achamoth; and some of them descended to absolute absurdities e.g. the Tascodrugitæ and the Pattalorhinchitæ who during prayers placed their fingers upon their noses or in their mouths, &c., reading Psalm cxli. 3.

340.  “Kitáb al-’Unwán fí Makáid al-Niswán” = The Book of the Beginnings on the Wiles of Womankind (Lane i. 38.)

341.  This person was one of the Amsál or Exampla of the Arabs. For her first thirty years she whored; during the next three decades she pimped for friend and foe; and, during the last third of her life, when bed-ridden by age and infirmities, she had a buck-goat and a nanny tied up in her room and solaced herself by contemplating their amorous conflicts.

342.  And modern Moslem feeling upon the subject has apparently undergone a change. Ashraf Khan, the Afghan poet, sings,

Since I, the parted one, have come the secrets of the world to ken,

Women in hosts therein I find, but few (and very few) of men.

And the Osmanli proverb is, “Of ten men nine are women!”

343.  His Persian paper “On the Vindication of the Liberties of the Asiatic Women” was translated and printed in the Asiatic Annual Register for 1801 (pp. 100–107); it is quoted by Dr. Jon. Scott (Introd. vol. i. p. xxxiv. et seq.) and by a host of writers. He also wrote a book of Travels translated by Prof. Charles Stewart in 1810 and re-issued (3 vols. 8vo.) in 1814.

344.  The beginning of which I date from the Hijrah, lit. = the separation, popularly “The Flight.” Stating the case broadly, it has become the practice of modern writers to look upon Mohammed as an honest enthusiast at Meccah and an unscrupulous despot at Al-Medinah, a view which appears to me eminently unsound and unfair. In a private station the Meccan Prophet was famed as a good citizen, teste his title Al-Amín = the Trusty. But when driven from his home by the pagan faction, he became de facto as de jure a king: nay, a royal pontiff; and the preacher was merged in the Conqueror of his foes and the Commander of the Faithful. His rule, like that of all Eastern rulers, was stained with blood; but, assuming as true all the crimes and cruelties with which Christians charge him and which Moslems confess, they were mere blots upon a glorious and enthusiastic life, ending in a most exemplary death, compared with the tissue of horrors and havock which the Law and the Prophets attribute to Moses, to Joshua, to Samuel and to the patriarchs and prophets by express commandment of Jehovah.

345.  It was not, however, incestuous: the scandal came from its ignoring the Arab “pundonor.”

346.  The “opportunism” of Mohammed has been made a matter of obloquy by many who have not reflected and discovered that time-serving is the very essence of “Revelation.” Says the Rev. W. Smith (“Pentateuch” chapt. xiii.), “As the journey (Exodus) proceeds, so laws originate from the accidents of the way,” and he applies this to successive decrees (Numbers xxvi. 32–36; xxvii. 8–11 and xxxvi. 1–9) holding it indirect internal evidence of Mosaic authorship (?) Another tone, however, is used in the case of Al-Islam. “And now, that he might not stand in awe of his wives any longer, down comes a revelation” says Ockley in his bluff and homely style, which admits such phrases as, “the imposter has the impudence to say.” But why, in common honesty, refuse to the Koran the concessions freely made to the Torah? It is a mere petitio principii to argue that the latter is “inspired” while the former is not; moreover, although we may be called upon to believe things beyond Reason, it is hardly fair to require our belief in things contrary to Reason.

347.  This is noticed in my wife’s volume on The Inner Life of Syria, chapt. xii. vol. i. 155.

348.  Mirza preceding the name means Mister and following it Prince. Addison’s “Vision of Mirza,” (Spectator, No. 159) is therefore “The Vision of Mister.”

349.  And women. The course of instruction lasts from a few days to a year and the period of puberty is fêted by magical rites and often by some form of mutilation. It is described by Waitz, Réclus and Schoolcraft, Péchuel-Loecksa, Collins, Dawson, Thomas, Brough Smyth, Reverends Bulmer and Taplin, Carlo Wilhelmi, Wood, A. W. Howitt, C. Z. Muhas (Mem. de la Soc. Anthrop. Allemande, 1882, p. 265) and by Professor Mantegazza (chapt. i.) for whom see infra.

350.  Similarly certain Australian tribes act scenes of rape and pederasty saying to the young, If you do this you will be killed.

351.  “Báh,” is the popular term for the amatory appetite: hence such works are called Kutub al-Báh, lit. = Books of Lust.

352.  I can make nothing of this title nor can those whom I have consulted: my only explanation is that they may be fanciful names proper.

353.  Amongst the Greeks we find erotic specialists (1) Aristides of the Libri Milesii; (2) Astyanassa the follower of Helen who wrote on androgenization; (3) Cyrene the artist of amatory Tabellæ or ex-votos offered to Priapus; (4) Elephantis the poetess who wrote on Varia concubitus genera; (5) Evemerus whose Sacra Historia, preserved in a fragment of Q. Eunius, was collected by Hieronymus Columna; (6) Hemitheon of the Sybaritic books; (7) Musæus the lyrist; (8) Niko the Samian girl; (9) Philænis, the poetess of Amatory Pleasures, in Athen. viii. 13, attributed to Polycrates the Sophist; (10) Protagorides, Amatory Conversations; (11) Sotades the Mantinæan who, says Suidas, wrote the poem “Cinædica”; (12) Sphodrias the Cynic, his Art of Love; and (13) Trepsicles, Amatory Pleasures. Amongst the Romans we have Aedituus, Annianus (in Ausonius), Anser, Bassus Eubius, Helvius Cinna, Lævius (of Io and the Erotopægnion), Memmius, Cicero (to Cerellia), Pliny the Younger, Sabellus (de modo coeundi); Sisenna, the pathic Poet and translator of Milesian Fables and Sulpitia the modest erotist. For these see the Dictionnaire Érotique of Blondeau pp. ix. and x. (Paris, Liseux, 1885).

354.  It has been translated from the Sanscrit and annotated by A.F.F. and B.F.R. Reprint: Cosmopoli: mdccclxxxv: for the Kama Shastra Society, London and Benares, and for private circulation only. The first print has been exhausted and a reprint will presently appear.

355.  The local press has often proposed to abate this nuisance of erotic publication which is most debasing to public morals already perverted enough. But the “Empire of Opinion” cares very little for such matters and, in the matter of the “native press,” generally seems to seek only a quiet life. In England if erotic literature were not forbidden by law, few would care to sell or to buy it, and only the legal pains and penalties keep up the phenomenally high prices.

356.  The Spectator (No. 119) complains of an “infamous piece of good breeding,” because “men of the town, and particularly those who have been polished in France, make use of the most coarse and uncivilised words in our language and utter themselves often in such a manner as a clown would blush to hear.”

357.  See the Novelle of Bandello the Bishop (Tome I; Paris, Liseux, 1879, small in 18), where the dying fisherman replies to his confessor “Oh! Oh! your reverence, to amuse myself with boys was natural to me as for man to eat and drink; yet you asked me if I sinned against nature!” Amongst the wiser ancients sinning contra naturam was not marrying and begetting children.

358.  Avis au Lecteur, “L’Amour dans l’Humanité,” par P. Mantegazza, traduit par Emilien Chesneau, Paris, Fetscherin et Chuit, 1886.

359.  See “H. B.” (Henry Beyle, French Consul at Civita Vecchia) par un des Quarante (Prosper Mérimée), Elutheropolis, An mdccclxiv. De l’Imposture du Nazaréen.

360.  This detail especially excited the veteran’s curiosity. The reason proved to be that the scrotum of the unmutilated boy could be used as a kind of bridle for directing the movements of the animal. I find nothing of the kind mentioned in the Sotadical literature of Greece and Rome; although the same cause might be expected everywhere to have the same effect. But in Mirabeau (Kadhésch) a grand seigneur moderne, when his valet-de-chambre de confiance proposes to provide him with women instead of boys, exclaims, “Des femmes! eh! c’est comme si tu me servais un gigot sans manche.” See also infra for “Le poids du tisserand.”

361.  See Falconry in the Valley of the Indus, London, John Van Voorst, 1852.

362.  Submitted to Government on Dec. 31, ’47 and March 2, ’48, they were printed in “Selections from the Records of the Government of India.” Bombay. New Series. No. xvii. Part 2, 1855. These are (1) Notes on the Population of Sind, etc. and (2) Brief Notes on the Modes of Intoxication, etc. written in collaboration with my late friend Assistant-Surgeon John E. Stocks, whose early death was a sore loss to scientific botany.

363.  Glycon the Courtesan in Athen. xiii. 84 declares that “boys are handsome only when they resemble women;” and so the Learned Lady in The Nights (vol. v. 160) declares “Boys are likened to girls because folks say, Yonder boy is like a girl.” For the superior physical beauty of the human male compared with the female, see The Nights, vol. iv. 15; and the boy’s voice before it breaks excels that of any diva.

364.  “Mascula,” from the priapiscus, the over-development of clitoris (the veretrum muliebre, in Arabic Abu Tartúr, habens cristam) which enabled her to play the man. Sappho (nat. B.C. 612) has been retoillée like Mary Stuart, La Brinvilliers, Marie Antoinette and a host of feminine names which have a savour not of sanctity. Maximus of Tyre (Dissert. xxiv.) declares that the Eros of Sappho was Socratic and that Gyrinna and Atthis were as Alcibiades and Chermides to Socrates: Ovid, who could consult documents now lost, takes the same view in the Letter of Sappho to Phaon and in Tristia ii. 265.

Lesbia quid docuit Sappho nisi amare puellas?

Suidas supports Ovid. Longinus eulogises the ἐρωτικὴ μανία (a term applied only to carnal love) of the far-famed Ode to Atthis:—

Ille mî par esse Deo videtur * * *

(Heureux! qui près de toi pour toi seule soupire * * *

Blest as th’ immortal gods is he, etc.)

By its love symptoms, suggesting that possession is the sole cure for passion, Erasistratus discovered the love of Antiochus for Stratonice. Mure (Hist. of Greek Literature, 1850) speaks of the Ode to Aphrodite (Frag. 1) as “one in which the whole volume of Greek literature offers the most powerful concentration into one brilliant focus of the modes in which amatory concupiscence can display itself.” But Bernhardy, Bode, Richter, K. O. Müller and esp. Welcker have made Sappho a model of purity, much like some of our dull wits who have converted Shakespeare, that most debauched genius, into a good British bourgeois.

365.  The Arabic Sahhákah, the Tractatrix or Subigitatrix, who has been noticed in vol. iv. 134. Hence to Lesbianise (λεσβίζειν) and tribassare (τρίβεσθαι); the former applied to the love of woman for woman and the latter to its mécanique: this is either natural, as friction of the labia and insertion of the clitoris when unusually developed; or artificial by means of the fascinum, the artificial penis (the Persian “Mayájang”); the patte de chat, the banana-fruit and a multitude of other succedanea. As this feminine perversion is only glanced at in The Nights I need hardly enlarge upon the subject.

366.  Plato (Symp.) is probably mystical when he accounts for such passions by there being in the beginning three species of humanity, men, women and men-women or androgynes. When the latter were destroyed by Zeus for rebellion, the two others were individually divided into equal parts. Hence each division seeks its other half in the same sex; the primitive man prefers men and the primitive woman women. C’est beau, but—is it true? The idea was probably derived from Egypt which supplied the Hebrews with androgynic humanity; and thence it passed to extreme India, where Shiva as Ardhanárí was male on one side and female on the other side of the body, combining paternal and maternal qualities and functions. The first creation of humans (Gen. i. 27) was hermaphrodite (= Hermes and Venus) masculum et fœminam creavit eos—male and female created He them—on the sixth day, with the command to increase and multiply (ibid. v. 28) while Eve the woman was created subsequently. Meanwhile, say certain Talmudists, Adam carnally copulated with all races of animals. See L’Anandryne in Mirabeau’s Erotika Biblion, where Antoinette Bourgnon laments the undoubling which disfigured the work of God, producing monsters incapable of independent self-reproduction like the vegetable kingdom.

367.  De la Femme, Paris, 1827.

368.  Die Lustsuche des Alterthum’s, Halle, 1839.

369.  See his exhaustive article on (Grecian) “Paederastie” in the Allgemeine Encyclopædie of Ersch and Gruber, Leipzig, Brockhaus, 1837. He carefully traces it through the several states, Dorians, Æolians, Ionians, the Attic cities and those of Asia Minor. For these details I must refer my readers to M. Meier; a full account of these would fill a volume not the section of an essay.

370.  Against which see Henri Estienne, Apologie pour Hérodote, a society satire of xvith century, lately reprinted by Liseux.

371.  In Sparta the lover was called εἰσπνήλας or εἴσπνηλος and the beloved as in Thessaly ἀΐτας or ἀΐτης.

372.  The more I study religions the more I am convinced that man never worshipped anything but himself. Zeus, who became Jupiter, was an ancient king, according to the Cretans, who were entitled liars because they showed his burial-place. From a deified ancestor he would become a local god, like the Hebrew Jehovah as opposed to Chemosh of Moab; the name would gain amplitude by long time and distant travel and the old island chieftain would end in becoming the Demiurgus. Ganymede (who possibly gave rise to the old Lat. “Catamitus”) was probably some fair Phrygian boy (“son of Tros”) who in process of time became a symbol of the wise man seized by the eagle (perspicacity) to be raised amongst the Immortals; and the chaste myth simply signified that only the prudent are loved by the gods. But it rotted with age as do all things human. For the Pederastía of the Gods see Bayle under Chrysippe.

373.  See Dissertation sur les idées morales des Grecs et sur les danger de lire Platon. Par M. Audé, Bibliophile, Rouen, Lemonnyer, 1879. This is the pseudonym of the late Octave Delepierre, who published with Gay, but not the Editio Princeps—which, if I remember rightly, contains much more matter.

374.  The phrase of J. Matthias Gesner, Comm. Reg. Soc. Gottingen i. 1–32. It was founded upon Erasmus’ “Sancte Socrate, ora pro nobis,” and the article was translated by M. Alcide Bonmaire, Paris, Liseux, 1877.

375.  The subject has employed many a pen, e.g. Alcibiade Fanciullo a Scola, D. P. A. (supposed to be Pietro Aretino—ad captandum?), Oranges, par Juann VVart, 1652: small square 8vo. of pp. 102, including 3 preliminary pp. and at end an unpaged leaf with 4 sonnets, almost Venetian, by V. M. There is a re-impression of the same date, a small 12mo. of longer format, pp. 124 with pp. 2 for sonnets: in 1862 the Imprimerie Raçon printed 102 copies in 8vo. of pp. iv.–108, and in 1863 it was condemned by the police as a liber spurcissimus atque execrandus de criminis sodomici laude et arte. This work produced “Alcibiade Enfant à l’école,” traduit pour la première fois de l’Italien de Ferrante Pallavicini, Amsterdam, chez l’Ancien Pierre Marteau, mdccclxvi. Pallavicini (nat. 1618), who wrote against Rome, was beheaded, æt. 26 (March 5, 1644) at Avignon in 1644 by the vengeance of the Barberini: he was a bel esprit déréglé, nourri d’études antiques and a Memb. of the Acad. Degl’ Incogniti. His peculiarities are shown by his “Opere Scelte,” 2 vols. 12mo, Villafranca, mdclxiii.; these do not include Alcibiade Fanciullo, a dialogue between Philotimus and Alcibiades which seems to be a mere skit at the Jesuits and their Péché philosophique. Then came the “Dissertation sur l’Alcibiade fanciullo a scola,” traduit de l’Italien de Giambattista Baseggio et accompagnée de notes et d’une post-face par un bibliophile français (M. Gustave Brunet, Librarian of Bordeaux), Paris. J. Gay, 1861—an octavo of pp. 78 (paged), 254 copies. The same Baseggio printed in 1850 his Disquisizioni (23 copies) and claims for F. Pallavicini the authorship of Alcibiades which the Manuel du Libraire wrongly attributes to M. Girol. Adda in 1859. I have heard of but not seen the “Amator fornaceus, amator ineptus” (Palladii, 1633) supposed by some to be the origin of Alcibiade Fanciullo; but most critics consider it a poor and insipid production.

376.  The word is from νάρκη, numbness, torpor, narcotism: the flowers, being loved by the infernal gods, were offered to the Furies. Narcissus and Hippolytus are often assumed as types of morosa voluptas, masturbation and clitorisation for nymphomania: certain mediæval writers found in the former a type of the Saviour; and Mirabeau a representation of the androgynous or first Adam: to me Narcissus suggests the Hindu Vishnu absorbed in the contemplation of his own perfections.

377.  The verse of Ovid is parallel’d by the song of Al-Záhir al-Jazari (Ibn Khall. iii. 720).

Illum impuberem amaverunt mares; puberem feminæ.

Gloria Deo! nunquam amatoribus carebit.

378.  The venerable society of prostitutes contained three chief classes. The first and lowest were the Dicteriads, so called from Diete (Crete) who imitated Pasiphaë, wife of Minos, in preferring a bull to a husband; above them was the middle class, the Aleutridæ who were the Almahs or professional musicians, and the aristocracy was represented by the Hetairai, whose wit and learning enabled them to adorn more than one page of Grecian history. The grave Solon, who had studied in Egypt, established a vast Dicterion (Philemon in his Delphica), or bordel, whose proceeds swelled the revenue of the Republic.

379.  This and Saint Paul (Romans i. 27) suggested to Caravaggio his picture of St. Rosario (in the museum of the Grand Duke of Tuscany), showing a circle of thirty men turpiter ligati.

380.  Properly speaking “Medicus” is the third or ring-finger, as shown by the old Chiromantist verses,

Est pollex Veneris; sed Jupiter indice gaudet,

Saturnus medium; Sol medicumque tenet.

381.  So Seneca uses digito scalpit caput. The modern Italian does the same by inserting the thumb-tip between the index and medius to suggest the clitoris.

382.  What can be wittier than the now trite Tale of the Ephesian Matron, whose dry humour is worthy of The Nights? No wonder that it has made the grand tour of the world. It is found in the neo-Phædrus, the tales of Musæus and in the Septem Sapientes as the “Widow which was comforted.” As the “Fabliau de la Femme qui se fist putain sur la fosse de son Mari,” it tempted Brantôme and La Fontaine; and Abel Rémusat shows in his Contes Chinois that it is well known to the Middle Kingdom. Mr. Walter K. Kelly remarks, that the most singular place for such a tale is the “Rule and Exercise of Holy Dying” by Jeremy Taylor, who introduces it into his chapt. v.—“Of the Contingencies of Death and Treating our Dead.” But in those days divines were not mealy-mouthed.

383.  Glossarium eroticum linguæ Latinæ, sive theogoniæ, legum et morum nuptialium apud Romanos explanatio nova, auctore P. P. (Parisiis, Dondey-Dupré, 1826, in 8vo). P. P. is supposed to be Chevalier Pierre Pierrugues, an engineer who made a plan of Bordeaux and who annotated the Erotica Biblion. Gay writes, “On s’est servi pour cet ouvrage des travaux inédits de M. le Baron de Schonen, etc. Quant au Chevalier Pierre Pierrugues, qu’on désignait comme l’auteur de ce savant volume, son existence n’est pas bien avérée, et quelques bibliographes persistent à penser que ce nom cache la collaboration du Baron de Schonen et d’Éloi Johanneau. Other glossicists as Blondeau and Forberg have been printed by Liseux, Paris.

384.  This magnificent country which the petty jealousies of Europe condemn, like the glorious regions about Constantinople, to mere barbarism, is tenanted by three Moslem races. The Berbers, who call themselves Tamazight (plur. of Amazigh), are the Gætulian indigenes speaking an Africo-Semitic tongue (see Essai de Grammaire Kabyle, etc. par A. Hanoteau, Paris, Benjamin Duprat). The Arabs, descended from the conquerors in our eighth century, are mostly nomades and camel-breeders. Third and last are the Moors proper, the race dwelling in towns, a mixed breed originally Arabian but modified by six centuries of Spanish residence and showing by thickness of feature and a parchment-coloured skin, resembling the American Octaroon’s, a negro innervation of old date. The latter are well described in “Morocco and the Moors,” etc. (Sampson Low and Co., 1876), by my late friend Dr. Arthur Leared, whose work I should like to see reprinted.

385.  Thus somewhat agreeing with one of the multitudinous modern theories that the Pentapolis was destroyed by discharges of meteoric stones during a tremendous thunderstorm. Possible, but where are the stones?

386.  To this Iranian domination I attribute the use of many Persic words which are not yet obsolete in Egypt. “Bakhshísh,” for instance, is not intelligble in the Moslem regions west of the Nile-Valley and for a present the Moors say Hadíyah, regalo or favor.

387.  Arnobius and Tertullian, with the arrogance of their caste and its miserable ignorance of that symbolism which often concealed from vulgar eyes the most precious mysteries, used to taunt the heathen for praying to deities whose sex they ignored: “Consuistis in precibus ‘Seu tu Deus seu tu Dea,’ dicere!” These men would know everything; they made God the merest work of man’s brains and armed him with a despotism of omnipotence which rendered their creation truly dreadful.

388.  Gallus lit. = a cock, in pornologic parlance is a capon, a castrato.

389.  The texts justifying or conjoining castration are Matt. xviii. 8–9; Mark ix. 43–47; Luke xxiii. 29 and Col. iii. 5. St. Paul preached (1 Corin. vii. 29) that a man should live with his wife as if he had none. The Abelian heretics of Africa abstained from women because Abel died virginal. Origen mutilated himself after interpreting too rigorously Matth. xix. 12, and was duly excommunicated. But his disciple, the Arab Valerius founded (A.D. 250) the castrated sect called Valerians who, persecuted and dispersed by the Emperors Constantine and Justinian, became the spiritual fathers of the modern Skopzis. These eunuchs first appeared in Russia at the end of the xith century, when two Greeks, John and Jephrem, were metropolitans of Kiew: the former was brought thither in A.D. 1089 by Princess Anna Wassewolodowna and is called by the chronicles Nawjè or the Corpse. But in the early part of the last century (1715–1733) a sect arose in the circle of Uglitseh and in Moscow, at first called Clisti or flagellants which developed into the modern Skopzi. For this extensive subject see De Stein (Zeitschrift für Ethn. Berlin, 1875) and Mantegazza, chapt. vi.

390.  See the marvellously absurd description of the glorious “Dead Sea” in the Purchas v. 84.

391.  Jehovah here is made to play an evil part by destroying men instead of teaching them better. But, “Nous faisons les Dieux à notre image et nous portons dans le ciel ce que nous voyons sur la terre.” The idea of Yahweh, or Yah is palpably Egyptian, the Ankh or ever-living One: the etymon, however, was learned at Babylon and is still found amongst the cuneiforms.

392.  The name still survives in the Shajarát al-Ashará, a clump of trees near the village Al-Ghájar (of the Gypsies?) at the foot of Hermon.

393.  I am not quite sure that Astarte is not primarily the planet Venus; but I can hardly doubt that Prof. Max Müller and Sir G. Cox are mistaken in bringing from India Aphrodite the Dawn and her attendants, the Charites identified with the Vedic Harits. Of Ishtar in Accadia, however, Roscher seems to have proved that she is distinctly the Moon sinking into Amenti (the west, the Underworld) in search of her lost spouse Izdubar, the Sun-god. This again is pure Egyptianism.

394.  In this classical land of Venus the worship of Ishtar-Ashtaroth is by no means obsolete. The Metáwali heretics, a people of Persian descent and Shiite tenets, and the peasantry of “Bilád B’sharrah,” which I would derive from Bayt Ashirah, still pilgrimage to the ruins and address their vows to the Sayyidat al-Kabírah, the Great Lady. Orthodox Moslems accuse them of abominable orgies and point to the lamps and rags which they suspend to a tree entitled Shajarat al-Sitt—the Lady’s tree—an Acacia Albida which, according to some travellers, is found only here and at Sayda (Sidon) where an avenue exists. The people of Kasrawán, a Christian province in the Libanus, inhabited by a peculiarly prurient race, also hold high festival under the far-famed Cedars and their women sacrifice to Venus like the Kadashah of the Phœnicians. This survival of old superstition is unknown to missionary “Handbooks,” but amply deserves the study of the anthropologist.

395.  Some commentators understand “the tabernacles sacred to the reproductive powers of women;” and the Rabbis declare that the emblem was the figure of a setting hen.

396.  “Dog” is applied by the older Jews to the Sodomite and the Catamite; and thus they understand the “price of a dog” which could not be brought into the Temple (Deut. xxiii. 18). I have noticed it in one of the derivations of cinædus and can only remark that it is a vile libel upon the canine tribe.

397.  Her name was Maachah and her title, according to some, “King’s mother”: she founded the sect of Communists who rejected marriage and made adultery and incest part of worship in their splendid temple. Such were the Basilians and the Carpocratians, followed in the xith century by Tranchelin, whose sectarians, the Turlupins, long infested Savoy.

398.  A noted exception is Vienna remarkable for the enormous development of the virginal bosom which soon becomes pendulent.

399.  Gen. xxxviii. 2–11. Amongst the classics Mercury taught the “Art of le Thalaba” to his son Pan who wandered about the mountains distraught with love for the Nymph Echo and Pan passed it on to the pastors. See Thalaba in Mirabeau.

400.  The reader of The Nights has remarked how often the “he” in Arabic poetry denotes a “she”; but the Arab, when uncontaminated by travel, ignores pederasty, and the Arab poet is a Badawi.

401.  So Mohammed addressed his girl-wife Ayishah in the masculine.

402.  So amongst the Romans we have the Iatroliptæ, youths or girls who wiped the gymnast’s perspiring body with swan-down, a practice renewed by the professors of “Massage”; Unctores who applied perfumes and essences; Fricatrices and Tractatrices or shampooers; Dropacistæ, corn-cutters; Alipilarii who plucked the hair, etc., etc., etc.

403.  It is a parody on the well-known song (Roebuck i. sect. 2, No. 1602):

The goldsmith knows the worth of gold, jewellers worth of jewelry;

The worth of rose Bulbul can tell and Kambar’s worth his lord, Ali.

404.  For “Sindí” Roebuck (Oriental Proverbs Part i. p. 99) has Kunbu (Kumboh) a Panjábi peasant and others vary the saying ad libitum. See vol. vi. 156.

405.  See “Sind Revisited” i. 133–35.

406.  They must not be confounded with the grelots lascifs, the little bells of gold or silver set by the people of Pegu in the prepuce-skin, and described by Nicolo de Conti who however refused to undergo the operation.

407.  Relation des découvertes faites par Colomb etc. p. 137: Bologna 1875: also Vespucci’s letter in Ramusio (i. 131) and Paro’s Recherches philosophiques sur les Américains.

408.  See Mantegazza loc. cit. who borrows from the Thèse de Paris of Dr. Abel Hureau de Villeneuve, “Frictiones per coitum productæ magnum mucosæ membranæ vaginalis turgorem, ac simul hujus cuniculi coarctationem tam maritis salacibus quæritatam afferunt.”

409.  Fascinus is the Priapus-god to whom the Vestal Virgins of Rome, professed tribades, sacrificed; also the neck-charm in phallus-shape. Fascinum is the male member.

410.  Captain Grose (Lexicon Balatronicum) explains merkin as “counterfeit hair for women’s privy parts. See Bailey’s Dict.” The Bailey of 1764, an “improved edition,” does not contain the word which is now generally applied to a cunnus succedaneus.

411.  I have noticed this phenomenal cannibalism in my notes to Mr. Albert Tootle’s excellent translation of “The Captivity of Hans Stade of Hesse:” London, Hakluyt Society, mdccclxxiv.

412.  The Ostreiras or shell mounds of the Brazil, sometimes 200 feet high, are described by me in Anthropologia No. i. Oct. 1873.

413.  The Native Races of the Pacific States of South America, by Herbert Howe Bancroft, London, Longmans, 1875.

414.  All Peruvian historians mention these giants, who were probably the large-limbed Caribs (Caraíbes) of the Brazil: they will be noticed in page 244.

415.  This sounds much like a pious fraud of the missionaries, a Europeo-American version of the Sodom legend.

416.  Les Races Aryennes du Pérou, Paris, Franck, 1871.

417.  O Brazil e os Brazileiros, Santos, 1862.

418.  Æthiopia Orientalis, Purchas ii. 1558.

419.  Purchas iii. 243.

420.  For a literal translation see 1re Série de la Curiosité Littéraire et Bibliographique, Paris, Liseux, 1880.

421.  His best known works are (1) Praktisches Handbuch der Gerechtlichen Medecin, Berlin, 1860; and (2) Klinische Novellen zur gerechtlichen Medecin, Berlin, 1863.

422.  The same author printed another imitation of Petronius Arbiter, the “Larissa” story of Théophile Viand. His cousin, the Sévigné, highly approved of it. See Bayle’s objections to Rabutin’s delicacy and excuses for Petronius’ grossness in his “Éclaircissement sur les obscénités” (Appendice au Dictionnaire Antique).

423.  The Boulgrin of Rabelais, which Urquhart renders Ingle for Boulgre, an “indorser,” derived from the Bulgarus or Bulgarian, who gave to Italy the term bugiardo—liar. Bougre and Bougrerie date (Littré) from the xiiith century. I cannot however, but think that the trivial term gained strength in the xvith when the manners of the Bugres or indigenous Brazilians were studied by Huguenot refugees in La France Antartique and several of these savages found their way to Europe. A grand Fête in Rouen on the entrance of Henri II. and Dame Katherine de Medicis (June 16, 1564) showed, as part of the pageant, three hundred men (including fifty “Bugres” or Tupis) with parroquets and other birds and beasts of the newly explored regions. The procession is given in the four-folding woodcut “Figure des Brésiliens” in Jean de Prest’s Edition of 1551.

424.  Erotika Biblion chapt. Kadésch (pp. 93 et seq.) Edition de Bruxelles with notes by the Chevalier P. Pierrugues of Bordeaux, before noticed.

425.  Called Chevaliers de Paille because the sign was a straw in the mouth, à la Palmerston.

426.  I have noticed that the eunuch in Sind was as meanly paid and have given the reason.

427.  Centuria Librorum Absconditorum (by Pisanus Fraxi) 4to, p. lx. and 593. London. Privately printed, mdccclxxix.

428.  A friend learned in these matters supplies me with the following list of famous pederasts. Those who marvel at the wide diffusion of such erotic perversion, and its being affected by so many celebrities, will bear in mind that the greatest men have been some of the worst: Alexander of Macedon, Julius Cæsar and Napoleon Buonaparte held themselves high above the moral law which obliges common-place humanity. All three are charged with the Vice. Of Kings we have Henri iii., Louis xiii. and xviii., Frederick ii. of Prussia, Peter the Great, William ii. of Holland and Charles ii. and iii. of Parma. We find also Shakespeare (i., xv., Edit. Francois. Hugo) and Molière, Theodorus Beza, Lully (the Composer), D’Assoucy, Count Zintzendorff, the Grand Condé, Marquis de Villette, Pierre Louis Farnèse, Duc de la Vallière, De Soleinne, Count D’Avaray, Saint Mégrin, D’Epernon, Admiral de la Susse, La Roche-Pouchin Rochfort. S. Louis, Henne (the Spiritualist), Comte Horace de Viel Castel, Lerminin, Fievée, Théodore Leclerc, Archi-Chancellier Cambacèrés, Marquis de Custine, Sainte-Beuve and Count D’Orsay. For others refer to the three Volumes of Pisanus Fraxi; Index Librorum Prohibitorum (London, 1877), Centuria Librorum Absconditorum (before alluded to) and Catena Librorum Tacendorum, London, 1885. The indices will supply the names.

429.  Of this peculiar character Ibn Khallikan remarks (ii. 43), “There were four poets whose works clearly contraried their character. Abu al-Atahíyah wrote pious poems himself being an atheist; Abú Hukayma’s verses proved his impotence, yet he was more salacious than a he-goat; Mohammed ibn Házim praised contentment, yet he was greedier than a dog; and Abú Nowás hymned the joys of sodomy, yet he was more passionate for women than a baboon.”

430.  A virulently and unjustly abusive critique never yet injured its object: in fact it is generally the greatest favour an author’s unfriends can bestow upon him. But to notice in a popular Review books which have been printed and not published is hardly in accordance with the established courtesies of literature. At the end of my work I propose to write a paper “The Reviewer Reviewed” which will, amongst other things, explain the motif of the writer of the critique and the editor of the Edinburgh.

431.  For detailed examples and specimens see p. 10 of Gladwin’s “Dissertations on Rhetoric,” etc., Calcutta, 1801.

432.  For instance: I, M. | take thee N. | to my wedded wife, | to have and to hold | from this day forward, | for better for worse, | for richer for poorer, | in sickness and in health, | to love and to cherish, | till death do us part, etc. Here it becomes mere blank verse which is, of course, a defect in prose style. In that delightful old French the Saj’a frequently appeared when attention was solicited for the titles of books: e.g. Le Romant de la Rose, ou tout lart damours est enclose.

433.  See Gladwin loc. cit. p. 8: it also is = alliteration (Ibn Khall. ii., 316).

434.  He called himself “Nabiyun ummí” = illiterate prophet; but only his most ignorant followers believe that he was unable to read and write. His last words, accepted by all traditionists, were “Aatíní dawáta wa kalam” (bring me ink-case and pen); upon which the Shi’ah or Persian sectaries base, not without probability, a theory that Mohammed intended to write down the name of Ali as his Caliph or successor when Omar, suspecting the intention, exclaimed, “The Prophet is delirious; have we not the Koran?” thus impiously preventing the precaution. However that may be, the legend proves that Mohammed could read and write even when not “under inspiration.” The vulgar idea would arise from a pious intent to add miracle to the miraculous style of the Koran.

435.  I cannot but vehemently suspect that this legend was taken from much older traditions. We have Jubal the semi-mythical who, “by the different falls of his hammer on the anvil, discovered by the ear the first rude music that pleased the antediluvian fathers.” Then came Pythagoras, of whom Macrobius (lib. ii.) relates how this Græco-Egyptian philosopher, passing by a smithy, observed that the sounds were grave or acute according to the weights of the hammers; and he ascertained by experiment that such was the case when different weights were hung by strings of the same size. The next discovery was that two strings of the same substance and tension, the one being double the length of the other, gave the diapason-interval or an eighth; and the same was effected from two strings of similar length and size, the one having four times the tension of the other. Belonging to the same cycle of invention-anecdotes are Galileo’s discovery of the pendulum by the lustre of the Pisan Duomo; and the kettle-lid, the falling apple and the copper hook which inspired Watt, Newton and Galvani.

436.  To what an absurd point this has been carried we may learn from Ibn Khallikán (i. 114). A poet addressing a single individual does not say “My friend!” or “My friends!” but “My two friends!” (in the dual) because a Badawi required a pair of companions, one to tend the sheep and the other to pasture the camels.

437.  For further details concerning the Sabab, Watad and Fasilah, see at the end of this Essay the learned remarks of Dr. Steingass.

438.  e.g. the Mu’allakats of “Amriolkais,” Tarafah and Zuhayr compared by Mr. Lyall (Introduction to Translations) with the metre of Abt Vogler, e.g.

Ye know why the forms are fair, ye hear how the tale is told.

439.  e.g. the Poem of Hareth which often echoes the hexameter.

440.  Gladwin p. 80.

441.  Gladwin (p. 77) gives only eight, omitting Fă’ūl which he or his author probably considers the Muzáhaf, imperfect or apocopêd form of Fă’ūlūn, as Măfā’īl of Măfā’īlūn. For the infinite complications of Arabic prosody the Khafíf (soft breathing) and Sahíh (hard breathing); the Sadr and Arúz (first and last feet), the Ibtidá and Zarb (last foot of every line); the Hashw (cushion-stuffing) or body-part of verse; the ’Amúd al-Kasídah or Al-Musammat (the strong) and other details I must refer readers to such specialists as Freytag and Sam. Clarke (Prosodia Arabica), and to Dr. Steingass’s notes infra.

442.  The Hebrew grammarians of the Middle Ages wisely copied their Arab cousins by turning Fa’la into Pael and so forth.

443.  Mr. Lyall, whose “Ancient Arabic Poetry” (Williams and Norgate, 1885) I reviewed in The Academy of Oct. 3, ’85, did the absolute reverse of what is required: he preserved the metre and sacrificed the rhyme even when it naturally suggested itself. For instance in the last four lines of No. xli. what would be easier than to write,

Ah sweet and soft wi’ thee her ways: bethink thee well! The day shall be

When some one favoured as thyself shall find her fair and fain and free;

And if she swear that parting ne’er shall break her word of constancy,

When did rose-tinted finger-tip with pacts and pledges e’er agree?

444.  See p. 439 Grammatik des Arabischen Vulgär Dialekts von Ægyptien, by Dr. Wilhelm Spitta Bey, Leipzig, 1880. In pp. 489–493 he gives specimens of eleven Mawáwíl varying in length from four to fifteen lines. The assonance mostly attempts monorhyme: in two tetrastichs it is aa + ba, and it does not disdain alternates, ab + ab + ab.

445.  Al-Siyuti, p. 235, from Ibn Khallikan. Our knowledge of oldest Arab verse is drawn chiefly from the Kitáb al-Aghání (Song-book) of Abu al-Faraj the Isfaháni who flourished A.H. 284–356 (= 897–967): it was printed at the Butak Press in 1868.

446.  See Lyall loc. cit. p. 97.

447.  His Diwán has been published with a French translation, par R. Boucher, Paris, Labitte, 1870.

448.  I find also minor quotations from the Imám Abu al-Hasan al-Askari (of Sarra man raa) ob. A.D. 868; Ibn Makúla (murdered in A.D. 862?); Ibn Durayd (ob. A.D. 933); Al-Zahr the Poet (ob. A.D. 963); Abu Bakr al-Zubaydi (ob. A.D. 989); Kábús ibn Wushmaghir (murdered in A.D. 1012–13); Ibn Nabatah the Poet (ob. A.D. 1015); Ibn al-Sa’ati (ob. A.D. 1028); Ibn Zaydun al-Andalusi who died at Hums (Emessa, the Arab name for Seville) in A.D. 1071; Al-Mu’tasim ibn Sumadih (ob. A.D. 1091); Al-Murtaza ibn al-Shahrozuri the Sufi (ob. A.D. 1117); Ibn Sara al-Shantaráni (of Santarem) who sang of Hind and died A.D. 1123; Ibn al-Kházin (ob. A.D. 1124); Ibn Kalakis (ob. A.D. 1172); Ibn al-Ta’wizi (ob. A.D. 1188); Ibn Zabádah (ob. A.D. 1198); Bahá al-Dín Zuhayr (ob. A.D. 1249); Muwaffak al-Din Muzaffar (ob. A.D. 1266) and sundry others. Notices of Al-Utayyah (vol. i. 11), of Ibn al-Sumám (vol. i. 87) and of Ibn Sáhib al-Ishbíli, of Seville, (vol. i. 100) are deficient. The most notable point in Arabic verse is its savage satire, the language of excited “destructiveness” which characterises the Badawi: he is “keen for satire as a thirsty man for water;” and half his poetry seems to consist of foul innuendo, of lampoons, and of gross personal abuse.

449.  If the letter preceding Wáw or Yá is moved by Fathah, they produce the diphthongs au (aw), pronounced like ou in “bout,” and ai, pronounced as i in “bite.”

450.  For the explanation of this name and those of the following terms, see Terminal Essay, p. 261.

451.  This Fásilah is more accurately called sughrà, the smaller one; there is another Fásilah kubrà, the greater, consisting of four moved letters followed by a quiescent, or of a Sabab sakíl followed by a Watad majmú’. But it occurs only as a variation of a normal foot, not as an integral element in its composition, and consequently no mention of it was needed in the text.

452.  It is important to keep in mind that the seemingly identical feet 10 and 6, 7 and 3, are distinguished by the relative positions of the constituting elements in either pair. For as it will be seen, that Sabab and Watad are subject to different kinds of alterations, it is evident that the effect of such alteration upon a foot will vary, if Sabab and Watad occupy different places with regard to each other.

453.  i.e. vertical to the circumference.

454.  This would be a Fásilah kubrà spoken of in the note p. 278.

455.  In pause that is at the end of a line, a short vowel counts either as long or is dropped, according to the exigencies of the metre. In the Hashw the u or i of the pronominal affix for the third person sing. masc., and the final u of the enlarged pronominal plural forms, humu and kumu may be either short or long, according to the same exigencies. The end-vowel of the pronoun of the first person aná, I, is generally read short, although it is written with Alif.

456.  On p. 275 the word akámú, as read by itself, was identified with the foot Fa’úlun. Here it must be read together with the following syllable as “akámulwaj,” which is Mafá’ílun.

457.  Prof. Palmer, p. 328 of his Grammar, identifies this form of the Wáfir, when every Mufá’alatun of the Hashw has become Mafá’ílun, with the second form of the Rajaz. It should be Hazaj. Professor Palmer was misled, it seems, by an evident misprint in one of his authorities, the Muhít al-Dáirah by Dr. Van Dayk, p. 52.

458.  Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac 134b “The Merchant’s Wife and the Parrot.”

459.  This will be found translated in my “Book of the Thousand Nights and One Night,” vol. vii. p. 307, as an Appendix to the Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac version of the story, from which it differs in detail.

460.  Called “Bekhit” in Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac Editions.

461.  Yehya ben Khalid (Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac).

462.  “Shar” (Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac).

463.  “Jelyaad” (Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac).

464.  Calcutta (1839–1842) and Boulac, No. 63. See my “Book of the Thousand Nights and One Night,” vol. iv. p. 211.

465.  Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac, “Jaafar the Barmecide.”

466.  Calcutta (1839–42) and Boulac, “The Thief turned Merchant and the other Thief,” No. 88.

467.  This story will be found translated in my “Book of the Thousand Nights and One Night,” vol. v. p. 345.

468.  After this I introduce the Tale of the Husband and the Parrot.

469.  The Bulak Edition omits this story altogether.

470.  After this I introduce How Abu Hasan brake wind.

471.  Probably Wakksh al-Falák = Feral of the Wild.

472.  This is the date of the Paris edition. There was an earlier edition published at La Haye in 1743.

473.  There are two other Oriental romances by Voltaire; viz. Babouc, and the Princess of Babylon.

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

1. Added missing footnote anchor on p. 20.

2. Changed “for daïses” to “four daïses” on p. 28.

3. Added missing footnote number on p. 54.

4. Changed “admit”, “que”, & “du” to “admît”, “qui”, & “de” on p. 99.

5. Changed “insignificantes” & “lecon” to “insignifiantes” & “leçon” on p. 100.

6. Changed “elegance” to “élégance” on p. 103.

7. Changed “Pilgrimage” to “Pilgrimages” on p. 103.

8. Changed “resembler” to “ressembler” on p. 108.

9. Changed “contrabande” to “contrebande” on p. 114.

10. Changed “une” & “italíana” to “una” & “italiana” on p. 114.

11. Changed “may assumed” ot “may be assumed” on p. 115.

12. Changed “etendez” & “nécessaries” to “étendez” & “nécessaires” on p. 134.

13. Changed “I am reproacher” to “I am reproached” on p. 134.

14. Changed “un” to “une” on p. 203.

15. Changed “Medico” to “Médico” on p. 210.

16. Changed “Lustseuche” to “Lustsuche” on p. 211.

17. Changed “ἀἴτης” to “ἀΐτης” on p. 212.

18. Changed “mangaient” to “mangeaient” on p. 245.

19. Changed “personelle” to “personnelle” on p. 248.

20. Changed “Francais a” to “Français à” on p. 249.

21. Changed “qui” to “que” on p. 250.

22. Changed “ob. 427” to “ob. A.H. 427” on p. 269.

23. Changed all of the opening “Do.” to “——” for the Appendix Index I. beginning on p. 309 to be consistent with the other indexes.

24. Changed “هزار يک رور” to “روز يک رور” on p. 499.

25. Changed “سيف التچبان” to “التچان التچبان” on p. 501.

26. Changed “Perleuschnur” to “Perlenschnur” on p. 502.

27. Changed “52. Of Mammon and Mohammed of Bassorah” to “52. Of Mammon and Mohammed of Bassorah (43).” and “58. Of Aladin, Governor of Constantinople.” to “58. Of Aladin, Governor of Constantinople (49)” on p. 504.

28. Changed “140. Of Chazmimé Imni Bashés (160).” to “140. Of Chazmimé Imni Bashés (140).” on p. 506.

29. Changed “eveillés” to “éveillés” on p. 508.

30. Changed “recits” to “récits” on p. 510.

31. Silently corrected simple spelling, grammar, and typographical errors.

32. Retained anachronistic and non-standard spellings as printed.

*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ***

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United States without permission and without paying copyright royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.

START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work (or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property (trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual works in the collection are in the public domain in the United States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the United States and you are located in the United States, we do not claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this eBook.

1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website (www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works provided that:

• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation.”

• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ works.

• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of receipt of the work.

• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit 501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations ($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.

Table of Contents

The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Plain and Literal Translation of the Arabian Nights Entertainments, Now Entituled the Book of the Thousand Nights and a Night, Volume 10 (of 17), by

The Book of the Thousand Nights and a Night Volume X

CONTENTS OF THE TENTH VOLUME.

MA’ARUF THE COBBLER AND HIS WIFE FATIMAH.

Conclusion.

Terminal Essay.

PRELIMINARY.

§ I THE ORIGIN OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—The Birthplace.

B.—The Date.

C.

§ II. THE NIGHTS IN EUROPE.

§ III. THE MATTER AND THE MANNER OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—The Matter.

B.—The Manner of The Nights.

§ IV. SOCIAL CONDITION.

A.—Al-Islam.

B.—Woman.

C.—Pornography.

D.—Pederasty.

§ V ON THE PROSE-RHYME AND THE POETRY OF THE NIGHTS.

A.—The Saj’a.

B.—The Verse.

INDEX.

MEMORANDUM.

Appendix I.

INDEX I. INDEX TO THE TALES AND PROPER NAMES.

INDEX II. ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE NOTES (ANTHROPOLOGICAL, &c.)

INDEX III.—A. ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF FIRST LINES (METRICAL PORTION) IN ENGLISH.

INDEX III.—B. ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF FIRST LINES (METRICAL PORTION) IN ARABIC.

INDEX IV.—A. TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE UNFINISHED CALCUTTA (1814–18) EDITION (FIRST TWO HUNDRED NIGHTS ONLY) OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND ONE NIGHT.

INDEX IV.—B. TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE BRESLAU (TUNIS) EDITION OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND ONE NIGHT, FROM MR. PAYNE’S VERSION.

INDEX IV.—C. TABLE OF CONTENTS OF THE MACNAGHTEN OR TURNER-MACAN TEXT (1839–42) AND BULAK EDITION (A.H. 1251 = A.D. 1835–36) OF THE ARABIC TEXT OF THE BOOK OF THE THOUSAND NIGHTS AND A NIGHT; AS TRANSLATED BY MR. JOHN PAYNE.

INDEX IV.—D. COMPARISON OF THE SAME WITH MR. LANE’S AND MY VERSION.

Appendix II.

CONTRIBUTIONS TO THE BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS, AND THEIR IMITATIONS, WITH A TABLE SHOWING THE CONTENTS OF THE PRINCIPAL EDITIONS AND TRANSLATIONS OF THE NIGHTS.

GALLAND’S MS. AND TRANSLATION.

CAZOTTE’S CONTINUATION, AND THE COMPOSITE EDITIONS OF THE ARABIAN NIGHTS.

THE COMMENCEMENT OF THE STORY OF SAIF ZUL YEZN (ZU’L YAZAN) ACCORDING TO HABICHT’S GERMAN VERSION.

SCOTT’S MSS. AND TRANSLATIONS.

WEIL’S TRANSLATION.

VON HAMMER’S MS., AND THE TRANSLATIONS DERIVED FROM IT.

TRANSLATIONS OF THE PRINTED TEXTS.

COLLECTIONS OF SELECTED TALES.

SEPARATE EDITIONS OF SINGLE OR COMPOSITE TALES.

6 e (ee).—The Barber’s Fifth Brother.

5.—Nur Al-Din and Badr Al-Din Hasan.

7.—Nur Al Din and Anis Al-Jalis.

9.—King Omar Bin Al-Nu’aman.

133.—Sindbad the Seaman.

135.—The Craft and Malice of Women.

136.—Judar and his Brethren.

174.—The Ten Vazirs.

248.—The Wise Heycar.

TRANSLATIONS OF COGNATE ORIENTAL ROMANCES ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE NIGHTS.

1 Les Mille et un Jours. Contes Persanes.

The Story of Jewad.

DR. CLARKE’S MS.

IMITATIONS AND MISCELLANEOUS WORKS HAVING MORE OR LESS CONNECTION WITH THE NIGHTS.

A.—French.

B.—English.

C.—German.

CONCLUSION.

COMPARATIVE TABLE OF THE TALES IN THE PRINCIPAL EDITIONS OF THE THOUSAND AND ONE NIGHTS, viz.:—

TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE